The bloody tenent yet more bloody: by Mr Cottons endevour to wash it white in the blood of the lambe; of whose precious blood, spilt in the blood of his servants; and of the blood of millions spilt in fromer and later wars for conscience sake, that most bloody tenent of presecution for cause of conscience, upon a second tryal, is found now more apparently and more notoriously guilty. In this rejoynder to Mr Cotton, are principally I. The nature of persecution, II. The power of the civill sword in spirituals examined; III. The Parliaments permission of dissenting consciences justified. Also (as a testimony to Mr Clarks narrative) is added a letter to Mr Endicot governor of the Massachusets in N.E. By R. Williams of Providence in New-England.
         Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
      
       
         
           1652
        
      
       Approx. 1162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A96610
         Wing W2760
         Thomason E661_6
         ESTC R206778
         99865884
         99865884
         118137
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A96610)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 118137)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 101:E661[6])
      
       
         
           
             The bloody tenent yet more bloody: by Mr Cottons endevour to wash it white in the blood of the lambe; of whose precious blood, spilt in the blood of his servants; and of the blood of millions spilt in fromer and later wars for conscience sake, that most bloody tenent of presecution for cause of conscience, upon a second tryal, is found now more apparently and more notoriously guilty. In this rejoynder to Mr Cotton, are principally I. The nature of persecution, II. The power of the civill sword in spirituals examined; III. The Parliaments permission of dissenting consciences justified. Also (as a testimony to Mr Clarks narrative) is added a letter to Mr Endicot governor of the Massachusets in N.E. By R. Williams of Providence in New-England.
             Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
          
           [40], 320, [16] p.
           
             Printed for Giles Calvert, and are to be sold at the black-spread-Eagle at the West-end of Pauls,
             London :
             1652.
          
           
             The sentences labeled 'I.' and 'II.' are enclosed by a right bracket with the word 'examined' on the left side of the bracket. The sentence labeled 'III.' is also enclosed by a right bracket with the word 'justified.' on the right side of the bracket.
             A reply to Cotton, John. The bloudy tenent, washed. 1647.
             The final 8 leaves are a table of contents.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Aprill. 28".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cotton, John, 1584-1652. -- Bloudy tenent, washed.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Persecution -- Early works to 1800.
           New England -- Church history -- 17th century.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           BLOODY
           TENENT
           YET
           More
           Bloody
           :
           BY
           Mr
           Cottons
           endevour
           to
           wash
           it
           white
           in
           the
           BLOOD
           of
           the
           LAMBE
           ;
           Of
           whose
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           spilt
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Servants
           ;
           and
           Of
           the
           blood
           of
           Millions
           spilt
           in
           former
           and
           later
           Wars
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           THAT
           Most
           Bloody
           Tenent
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           upon
           a
           second
           Tryal
           ,
           is
           found
           now
           more
           apparently
           and
           more
           notoriously
           guilty
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Rejoynder
           to
           Mr
           Cotton
           ,
           are
           principally
           
             
               I.
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 Persecution
              
               ,
               Examined
               ;
            
             
               II.
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Sword
                 in
                 Spirituals
              
               Examined
               ;
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 Parliaments
                 permission
                 of
                 Dissenting
                 Consciences
              
               Justified
               .
            
          
        
         
           Also
           (
           as
           a
           Testimony
           to
           Mr
           Clarks
           Narrative
           )
           is
           added
           a
           Letter
           to
           Mr
           Endicet
           Governor
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           in
           
             N.
             E.
          
           
        
         
           By
           R.
           WILLIAMS
           of
           Providence
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           black-spread-Eagle
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           1652.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           HONORABLE
           THE
           PARLIAMENT
           OF
           THE
           Common-wealth
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Noble
             Senators
             ,
          
        
         
           ONE
           of
           the
           greatest
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           as
           active
           as
           later
           times
           have
           yeelded
           ,
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           tired
           out
           with
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           resigns
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           sits
           down
           to
           
           end
           his
           dayes
           in
           quiet
           Contemplation
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           of
           your
           Honorable
           Heads
           have
           felt
           the
           thorny
           Crown
           (
           of
           these
           late
           years
           troubles
           )
           so
           sharp
           ,
           so
           weighty
           ,
           that
           your
           tired
           Spirits
           would
           joyfully
           embrace
           ,
           if
           not
           (
           with
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           )
           a
           totall
           Cessation
           ,
           yet
           like
           some
           faithfull
           tired
           Judge
           ,
           (
           after
           so
           long
           and
           troublesome
           a
           Tearm
           )
           at
           least
           some
           breathing
           short
           Vacation
           .
        
         
           Although
           I
           dare
           not
           (
           as
           to
           Englands
           peace
           and
           safety
           )
           admit
           desires
           of
           your
           
             Totall
             .
             Cessation
          
           ,
           or
           long
           vacation
           :
           yet
           common
           Gratitude
           for
           such
           incomparable
           
           labours
           ,
           expences
           ,
           hazards
           ,
           &c.
           from
           whence
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           hath
           vouchsafed
           such
           rare
           and
           incomparable
           preservations
           ,
           deliverances
           ,
           enjoyments
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           common
           gratitude
           cannot
           onely
           wish
           you
           heartily
           &
           pray
           for
           earnestly
           your
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           most
           joyfull
           Harvest
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           all
           the
           possible
           breathing
           hours
           ,
           and
           cool
           retired
           shades
           of
           Contemplation
           and
           self-enjoyment
           amidst
           the
           scorching
           Travels
           of
           so
           many
           vexing
           and
           tedious
           Actions
           .
           You
           cannot
           (
           ever
           renowned
           Patriots
           )
           but
           like
           some
           grave
           Commanders
           of
           Fleets
           and
           Armies
           ,
           who
           have
           brought
           their
           Ships
           and
           followers
           through
           tempestuous
           st●rms
           and
           bloody
           fights
           ,
           to
           joyful
           Rest
           and
           Harbours
           !
           You
           cannot
           but
           look
           back
           with
           Admirings
           ,
           with
           Praisings
           ,
           with
           Resolvings
           to
           cast
           you
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Hands
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           remaining
           Minutes
           of
           the
           short
           Candle
           of
           your
           life
           )
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           in
           whose
           most
           High
           and
           most
           gracious
           Hands
           have
           all
           your
           Breaths
           and
           wayes
           been
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           review
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           your
           Actings
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           your
           Battells
           and
           
             Victories
             ,
             Dangers
             ▪
          
           and
           Deliverances
           ,
           you
           cannot
           ,
           (
           no
           man
           can
           )
           but
           observe
           and
           see
           (
           a
           naked
           )
           ▪
           Arm
           from
           
           Heaven
           fighting
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           since
           the
           times
           and
           houres
           you
           gratified
           the
           most
           
             High
             Eternall
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           (
           now
           more
           then
           ever
           
             Englands
             King
          
           )
           with
           these
           two
           famous
           Subsidies
           (
           if
           I
           may
           in
           humble
           Reverence
           so
           call
           them
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Moderation
           to
           the
           
           
           poor
           oppressed
           Consciences
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           ,
           amidst
           the
           throng
           of
           which
           he
           graciously
           will
           ,
           yea
           he
           hath
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           his
           own
           dear
           Children
           (
           the
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           )
           have
           been
           relieved
           and
           succoured
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           your
           high
           and
           impartiall
           drawing
           
           of
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           upon
           the
           great
           and
           highest
           offendors
           :
           Since
           which
           two
           wonderfull
           Subsidies
           ,
           the
           most
           wilfully
           blind
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           see
           the
           glorious
           Goings
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           with
           your
           Councels
           and
           Armies
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           holy
           promise
           in
           honouring
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           highly
           ,
           (
           in
           so
           rare
           and
           unparalleld
           Travels
           and
           Hazards
           )
           honored
           him
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Subsidies
           ,
           I
           was
           humbly
           bold
           some
           few
           yeares
           since
           ,
           to
           present
           you
           with
           a
           Conference
           between
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           touching
           a
           most
           bloudy
           Murtherous
           Malefactor
           ,
           
           the
           bloody
           Tenent
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           :
           (
           a
           notorious
           and
           common
           Pyrate
           ,
           that
           takes
           and
           robbs
           ,
           that
           fires
           and
           sinkes
           the
           (
           Spirituall
           Shipps
           and
           Vessels
           )
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           of
           all
           Religions
           and
           Perswasions
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           pleased
           Master
           Cotton
           ,
           (
           a
           Man
           incomparably
           too
           worthy
           for
           such
           a
           service
           )
           to
           attempt
           the
           washing
           of
           this
           bloody
           Tenent
           ,
           (
           as
           hee
           speakes
           )
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           (
           though
           one
           part
           of
           the
           
           Conference
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Examination
           of
           a
           N.
           
             English
             Modell
          
           of
           Church
           and
           
             Civill
             Power
          
           ,
           he
           leaveth
           to
           the
           washing
           of
           some
           other
           of
           the
           N.
           
             English
             Ministers
          
           ,
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           Modell
           ,
           of
           whose
           washings
           as
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           :
           )
           This
           present
           discourse
           presents
           your
           Honours
           with
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Conference
           between
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           hath
           examined
           Mr.
           
             Cottons
             Reply
          
           and
           washings
           .
        
         
           I
           summe
           up
           the
           multitude
           of
           my
           Thoughts
           touching
           your
           
             Honours
             Consideration
          
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           these
           three
           most
           humble
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           most
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beseech
           your
           
           Honours
           to
           mind
           the
           Difference
           between
           State
           Necessity
           of
           Freedome
           to
           different
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Equity
           and
           Piety
           of
           such
           a
           Freedome
           .
        
         
           State
           Policie
           and
           Necessity
           of
           Affairs
           drew
           from
           
           great
           Constantine
           (
           with
           his
           Colleague
           Licinius
           )
           that
           famous
           Edict
           of
           Freedome
           to
           all
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           whom
           yet
           afterward
           he
           persecuted
           :
           But
           a
           Successor
           of
           his
           (
           of
           late
           years
           )
           Maximilian
           the
           second
           ,
           comes
           neerer
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Businesse
           ,
           when
           he
           conscientiously
           profest
           in
           a
           solemne
           Speech
           to
           the
           Bishop
           
           of
           Olmuts
           in
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             ordinarily
             greater
             against
             God
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             then
             to
             use
             violence
             against
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           will
           find
           (
           if
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           please
           to
           spare
           you
           time
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           mind
           this
           Cause
           and
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           all
           violence
           to
           Conscience
           turns
           upon
           these
           two
           Hinges
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           Restraining
           from
           that
           worshipping
           of
           a
           
           God
           or
           Gods
           ,
           which
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           in
           their
           respective
           worships
           (
           all
           the
           world
           over
           )
           believes
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           Constraining
           to
           the
           practising
           or
           countenancing
           of
           that
           whereof
           their
           Consciences
           are
           not
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           practice
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           the
           Histories
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           will
           tell
           us
           (
           besides
           the
           forraigne
           )
           how
           sharp
           and
           zealous
           the
           
             strongest
             Swords
          
           of
           England
           have
           ever
           us'd
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           both
           ,
           what
           a
           Propheticall
           
           passage
           of
           our
           late
           troubles
           and
           King
           ,
           did
           the
           foresaid
           Maximilian
           expresse
           to
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           passage
           from
           Poland
           to
           France
           to
           claim
           the
           French
           Crown
           )
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           remember
           that
           when
           men
           think
           to
           get
           Heaven
           by
           using
           violence
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           lose
           
           that
           which
           they
           might
           peaceably
           have
           kept
           on
           Earth
           .
           Some
           have
           said
           that
           
             worldly
             policie
          
           perswaded
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           State-necessity
           compelled
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           to
           a
           prudent
           permission
           of
           different
           Consciences
           .
           
           And
           that
           the
           said
           State-Policie
           perswaded
           some
           Dutch
           to
           wish
           that
           England
           might
           not
           tolerate
           ,
           least
           a
           permission
           of
           Conscience
           in
           England
           should
           break
           down
           the
           Bridge
           and
           Passage
           into
           their
           parts
           of
           Freedome
           in
           causes
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Those
           prudent
           and
           prosperous
           States
           have
           gone
           
           far
           (
           though
           driven
           by
           Spanish
           persecution
           )
           to
           it
           )
           in
           taking
           off
           the
           yoak
           from
           the
           necks
           of
           
             Dutch
             &
             English
             ,
             French
          
           yea
           ,
           
             Popish
             &
             Jewish
          
           consciences
           .
           For
           all
           which
           (
           though
           but
           Mercy
           ,
           though
           but
           Justice
           and
           humanity
           to
           fellow
           mankind
           )
           he
           that
           runs
           may
           read
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           never
           failing
           
             Promises
             ,
             Blessed
          
           are
           the
           Mercifull
           for
           they
           shall
           obtain
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Their
           own
           Chronicles
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           wonderfull
           walk
           
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           between
           three
           of
           their
           most
           
           eminent
           Towns
           or
           Cities
           ,
           First
           Stafore
           was
           the
           wondrous
           Wealthy
           City
           ,
           their
           
             golden
             Citie
          
           ,
           til
           a
           proud
           wealthy
           ,
           
             Merchants
             widow
          
           ,
           caused
           a
           whole
           ships
           loading
           of
           wheat
           (
           which
           her
           ship
           brought
           home
           and
           she
           despised
           )
           to
           be
           thrown
           over
           into
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           which
           (
           with
           other
           Accidents
           of
           water
           and
           weather
           ,
           Gods
           most
           righteous
           providences
           )
           so
           choak'd
           up
           the
           Haven
           ,
           that
           Vessels
           of
           Burthen
           durst
           never
           frequent
           that
           Citie
           (
           by
           this
           occasion
           )
           most
           wondrously
           impoverish'd
           )
           since
           .
        
         
           From
           
             Stafore
             God
          
           carries
           all
           the
           Shipping
           and
           
           wealth
           to
           Enchuysin
           ,
           whose
           Zealous
           ,
           over-zealous
           and
           furious
           Clergie
           provoke
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrates
          
           to
           persecute
           
             dissenting
             ,
             non
             conforming
             consciences
          
           :
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           't
           is
           rare
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           that
           the
           most
           glorious
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           escapes
           .
        
         
           From
           Enchuysin
           therefore
           (
           a
           Den
           of
           persecuting
           
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           mountain
           of
           Leopards
           )
           the
           persecuted
           fled
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           a
           poor
           fishing
           Town
           ,
           yet
           harborous
           and
           favourable
           to
           the
           flying
           ,
           though
           dissenting
           consciences
           :
           This
           confluence
           of
           the
           persecuted
           ,
           by
           Gods
           most
           gracious
           coming
           with
           them
           ,
           drew
           Boats
           ,
           drew
           Trade
           ,
           drew
           Shipping
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           mightily
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           
             Shipping
             ,
             Trading
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             Greatnesse
             ,
             Honour
          
           (
           almost
           to
           astonishment
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           )
           have
           appeared
           to
           fall
           as
           out
           of
           Heaven
           in
           a
           Crown
           or
           Garland
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           that
           poor
           Fisher-Town
           .
        
         
           O
           ye
           the
           prime
           of
           English
           men
           and
           English
           worthies
           ,
           whose
           sences
           have
           so
           oft
           perceived
           the
           everlasting
           Arms
           of
           the
           Invincible
           and
           Eternal
           King
           ,
           when
           
           your
           Ships
           Hold
           hath
           been
           full
           with
           water
           ,
           yea
           with
           Blood
           ,
           when
           storms
           without
           ,
           fires
           and
           mutinies
           within
           ,
           whence
           he
           hath
           beaten
           upon
           some
           Rocky
           Hearts
           
           and
           passages
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           would
           have
           staved
           and
           split
           into
           a
           thousand
           pieces
           ;
           yet
           this
           so
           neer
           stav'd
           ,
           so
           neer
           fired
           ,
           so
           neer
           split
           ,
           foundred
           ,
           sinking
           Nation
           ,
           hath
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           (
           by
           your
           most
           valiant
           and
           carefull
           hands
           )
           brought
           safe
           to
           Peace
           her
           Harbour
           !
           Why
           now
           should
           any
           duty
           possible
           be
           impossible
           ?
           yea
           ,
           why
           not
           impossibilities
           possible
           ?
           Why
           should
           your
           English
           Seas
           contend
           with
           a
           neighbour
           Dutchman
           
           for
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           
             Silk
             ,
             &c
             ▪
          
           and
           not
           ten
           thousand
           fold
           much
           more
           your
           English
           Spirits
           with
           theirs
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           State-piety
           and
           Wisdome
           which
           may
           make
           your
           faces
           more
           to
           shine
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           a
           common
           lustre
           after
           a
           Dutch
           Presisident
           ,
           but
           (
           if
           it
           be
           the
           holy
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           humbly
           hope
           it
           may
           be
           )
           with
           a
           glory
           far
           transcending
           all
           your
           fairest
           neighbours
           Copies
           .
        
         
           The
           States
           of
           Holland
           having
           smarted
           deeply
           ,
           and
           paid
           so
           dearly
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           their
           freedomes
           ,
           reach
           to
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           tast
           of
           such
           their
           dainties
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           with
           due
           reverence
           to
           so
           wise
           a
           State
           ,
           and
           with
           due
           thankfulnesse
           for
           mercy
           and
           relief
           to
           many
           poor
           oppressed
           Consciences
           )
           
           I
           say
           their
           Piety
           nor
           Policie
           could
           ever
           yet
           reach
           so
           far
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           in
           all
           their
           School
           of
           Warre
           (
           as
           their
           Countries
           have
           been
           call'd
           ,
           learn
           that
           one
           poor
           Lesson
           of
           setting
           absolutely
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           men
           free
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           the
           liberty
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           of
           the
           prison
           ,
           
           and
           sometimes
           to
           go
           abroad
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           with
           a
           
             Keeper
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           why
           should
           not
           such
           a
           parliament
           as
           England
           never
           had
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           knows
           whether
           ever
           
           will
           the
           like
           )
           why
           should
           not
           the
           piety
           and
           policie
           of
           such
           Statesmen
           out
           shoot
           and
           teach
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           by
           framing
           a
           safe
           communication
           of
           freedome
           of
           Conscience
           in
           worship
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           with
           good
           security
           of
           
             Civill
             peace
          
           )
           it
           is
           as
           due
           as
           to
           any
           other
           Consciences
           or
           Worshippers
           in
           the
           World
           )
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           themselves
           .
           Of
           the
           Piety
           and
           Policie
           of
           such
           a
           freedom
           I
           have
           discoursed
           more
           largely
           in
           the
           answering
           of
           
           some
           Objections
           of
           Mr.
           Cotton
           in
           Chapter
           59.
           of
           this
           Book
           :
           and
           proved
           that
           such
           a
           freedom
           of
           the
           Conscience
           of
           each
           member
           of
           the
           Commonweal
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Commonweal
           as
           Englands
           now
           is
           ,
           especially
           ,
           cannot
           in
           all
           probability
           prove
           so
           dangerous
           and
           prejudiciall
           as
           many
           do
           imagine
           and
           discourse
           ,
           but
           contrarily
           many
           wayes
           prove
           beneficiall
           ,
           and
           marvellously
           advantageous
           .
        
         
           Your
           Honors
           know
           what
           bloody
           bickerings
           and
           bloodsheds
           have
           been
           in
           later
           times
           in
           Germany
           ,
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           Polonia
           ,
           in
           
             Hungaria
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Transilvania
             ,
             &c.
          
           about
           the
           Freedome
           of
           mens
           Consciences
           and
           Worship
           ?
        
         
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           may
           also
           please
           graciously
           to
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           fatall
           errour
           of
           all
           Reformers
           that
           England
           or
           other
           States
           have
           seen
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           the
           Portugals
           did
           in
           the
           
           East-Indies
           ,
           who
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Pagans
           whom
           they
           conquered
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Images
           of
           Portugall
           in
           their
           stead
           and
           places
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           that
           subscribe
           to
           one
           GOD
           ,
           that
           his
           worship
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           besides
           that
           one
           true
           GOD
           ,
           are
           idols
           ,
           and
           all
           worship
           
           beside
           his
           own
           (
           but
           one
           )
           are
           Images
           :
           And
           you
           know
           the
           fiery
           jealousie
           of
           the
           Eternall
           will
           not
           ever
           endure
           an
           Image
           (
           though
           never
           so
           fair
           )
           his
           Rivall
           :
           Hence
           in
           the
           many
           former
           Changes
           of
           estates
           ,
           and
           State-worships
           (
           by
           Gods
           just
           and
           jealous
           permission
           )
           the
           childrens
           work
           hath
           been
           to
           tumble
           down
           their
           fathers
           buildings
           .
           Nor
           can
           your
           most
           prudent
           Heads
           ,
           and
           potent
           Hands
           possibly
           erect
           that
           Fabrick
           ,
           which
           the
           next
           Age
           (
           it
           may
           be
           the
           next
           Parliament
           )
           may
           not
           tumble
           down
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           may
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           so
           please
           to
           guide
           you
           in
           the
           high
           matters
           that
           concern
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           (
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           present
           or
           future
           consequences
           )
           your
           own
           Consciences
           may
           reap
           the
           joyfull
           harvest
           of
           their
           present
           and
           eternall
           Requiems
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Turk
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Persecutors
           ,
           build
           among
           the
           Eagles
           ,
           and
           the
           Starres
           ,
           yet
           while
           they
           practice
           violence
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Swords
           of
           Steele
           Corrivals
           with
           the
           two-edged
           Spirituall
           Sword
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           GOD
           :
           the
           Basis
           of
           their
           
             Highest
             Pillars
          
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           glorious
           Palaces
           ,
           are
           but
           Drosse
           and
           Rottennesse
           .
           And
           however
           in
           our
           poore
           Arithmeticke
           ,
           their
           Kingdomes
           Number
           seem
           great
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           
           onely
           wise
           account
           of
           the
           Eternall
           ,
           their
           Ages
           are
           but
           Minutes
           ,
           and
           their
           short
           Periods
           are
           neer
           accomplished
           ;
           for
           herein
           the
           Maxime
           is
           most
           
           true
           (
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           especially
           :
           )
           the
           violent
           motion
           must
           break
           .
        
         
           But
           Light
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           hath
           shined
           on
           your
           eyes
           :
           Mercy
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           hath
           softned
           your
           breasts
           ,
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           the
           tenderest
           part
           of
           Man
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           :
           for
           indeed
           
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Reason
           of
           
             Policy
             or
             Piety
          
           (
           as
           this
           Discourse
           discovereth
           )
           why
           that
           man
           that
           will
           subscribe
           (
           and
           give
           assurance
           for
           honest
           meaning
           )
           to
           that
           most
           prudent
           Act
           of
           Civill
           Engagement
           ,
           (
           what
           ever
           his
           Conscience
           be
           )
           should
           be
           depriv'd
           and
           rob'd
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Spirituall
           and
           Religious
           matters
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           (
           I
           fear
           )
           been
           long
           in
           my
           first
           Petition
           ,
           my
           second
           shall
           be
           brief
           ,
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           I
           most
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beseech
           your
           Honours
           
           in
           all
           the
           straits
           and
           difficulties
           which
           yet
           you
           are
           to
           passe
           (
           concerning
           this
           great
           point
           of
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           other
           high
           affairs
           )
           steere
           carefuly
           off
           from
           one
           sunk
           Rock
           ,
           on
           which
           so
           many
           gallant
           Vessels
           have
           miscarried
           .
           This
           Rock
           lies
           deeper
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           seldom
           hath
           appeared
           but
           at
           some
           Dead-low
           water
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           high
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           reckons
           with
           Men
           or
           States
           ;
           in
           low
           condititions
           and
           debasements
           .
        
         
           I
           humbly
           beg
           from
           God
           the
           gracious
           continuance
           of
           his
           mighty
           
             Angels
             guard
          
           about
           your
           sitting
           ,
           to
           preserve
           your
           Honours
           from
           the
           flames
           of
           Wars
           abroad
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           flames
           at
           home
           :
           from
           Risings
           ,
           from
           Tumults
           ,
           from
           Mutini●s
           ,
           from
           Pistols
           ,
           from
           Stabs
           ,
           
           from
           Powder-plots
           ,
           from
           
             Poyson
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           from
           your
           own
           Wisdome
           and
           Policies
           in
           straits
           and
           difficulties
           .
        
         
         
           The
           holy
           History
           tells
           ,
           that
           on
           this
           Rock
           (
           in
           a
           State
           strait
           )
           strook
           the
           great
           Statist
           Jeroboam
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           .
        
         
           On
           this
           Rock
           split
           that
           famous
           and
           zealous
           Reformer
           Jehu
           .
        
         
           This
           pluckt
           the
           Crown
           from
           Sauls
           high
           head
           ,
           when
           his
           own
           wisdome
           in
           straits
           made
           him
           presumtuous
           about
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           pluckt
           off
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           pluck
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           Zedekiah
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           strait
           he
           trusted
           not
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           speaks
           ,
           but
           leaned
           to
           his
           own
           understanding
           for
           his
           safety
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           purpose
           my
           third
           Petition
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           great
           Negotiations
           of
           Justice
           ,
           of
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Bodies
           and
           Estates
           ,
           or
           Spirits
           &
           Consciences
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           you
           forget
           not
           to
           deal
           justly
           ,
           &
           to
           shew
           mercy
           to
           your selves
           :
           Oh
           how
           lamentable
           and
           dreadful
           wil
           it
           prove
           ,
           if
           after
           all
           your
           high
           Employments
           (
           as
           the
           State-Agents
           &
           
           Factors
           for
           the
           Commonweal
           !
           )
           if
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           your
           cares
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           tossings
           about
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           and
           salvations
           of
           others
           ,
           your
           own
           most
           dear
           and
           pretious
           selves
           make
           an
           
             eternal
             shipwrack
          
           ?
        
         
           Your
           Honors
           know
           ,
           that
           although
           men
           have
           chosen
           and
           cull'd
           you
           out
           as
           wise
           and
           noble
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           not
           chosen
           (
           if
           Paul
           say
           true
           )
           many
           wise
           and
           noble
           to
           eternall
           life
           and
           blessednesse
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           love
           and
           honor
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           cry
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           your selves
           for
           your selves
           :
           Be
           not
           so
           busie
           about
           the
           Earthly
           estate
           ,
           no
           nor
           the
           Heavenly
           estate
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           to
           make
           sure
           your
           own
           vocation
           and
           election
           ,
           &
           to
           work
           out
           your
           own
           salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
        
         
         
           Oh
           let
           not
           this
           bold
           cry
           offend
           ,
           and
           though
           offend
           ,
           yet
           let
           it
           throughly
           awake
           your
           noble
           spirits
           to
           know
           your
           dangers
           &
           hindrances
           (
           more
           then
           other
           mens
           )
           
           from
           a
           world
           of
           distractions
           from
           without
           ,
           from
           
             pride
             &
             self-confidence
          
           from
           within
           ,
           from
           the
           flatteries
           of
           such
           who
           (
           hoping
           for
           rewards
           &
           morsels
           from
           you
           )
           proclaim
           abroad
           (
           that
           you
           may
           hear
           it
           )
           O
           blessed
           
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             Christian
             Kings
             &
             Queens
             ,
             Christian
             States
             ,
             Christian
             Parliaments
             ,
             Christian
             Armies
             ,
          
           so
           lulling
           your
           pretious
           souls
           into
           an
           
             eternall
             sleep
          
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           remember
           your
           Honours
           of
           that
           most
           wonderful
           
             summa
             totalis
          
           of
           all
           the
           castings
           up
           of
           Solomons
           choice
           particulars
           (
           his
           
             wisdom
             ,
             works
             ,
             riches
             ,
             peace
          
           and
           
             pleasures
             ,
             )
             Vanity
          
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           .
           I
           need
           not
           
           remember
           you
           of
           that
           wonderfull
           Confession
           of
           Philip
           the
           2
           nd
           of
           Spain
           (
           neer
           his
           last
           )
           to
           his
           successor
           and
           son
           Philip
           the
           3rd
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           I
           have
           had
           and
           expended
           (
           about
           the
           time
           of
           these
           30
           years
           )
           594.
           millions
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           yet
           gained
           nothing
           for
           my self
           but
           heart
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           vexation
           of
           Spirit
           .
           Your
           own
           observant
           eyes
           and
           ears
           (
           in
           the
           late
           most
           wonderfull
           changes
           and
           tossings
           of
           all
           affairs
           and
           things
           )
           cannot
           but
           read
           a
           thousand
           Lectures
           to
           your
           most
           serious
           midnight
           and
           morning
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           most
           
             certain
             uncertainties
          
           of
           Friends
           ,
           Treasures
           ,
           Revenues
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           Forts
           ,
           Magazines
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Ships
           and
           Navies
           ,
           Crowns
           and
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Why
           then
           should
           your
           renowned
           
             wisdom
             &
             prudence
          
           excel
           the
           folly
           of
           others
           as
           much
           as
           light
           excelleth
           darkness
           ,
           in
           searching
           of
           the
           root
           and
           causes
           of
           matters
           ,
           in
           fore-seeing
           Events
           and
           Consequences
           ,
           in
           
           raising
           Monies
           and
           Armies
           ,
           in
           choosing
           Agents
           ,
           in
           framing
           Laws
           ,
           in
           managing
           great
           affairs
           at
           home
           &
           abroad
           ,
           in
           discovering
           plots
           ,
           in
           preventing
           dangers
           ,
           &
           
           finall
           overthrows
           by
           sure
           retreats
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           yet
           ,
           alas
           ,
           that
           wisdome
           make
           not
           out
           a
           saving
           discovery
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           wise
           ,
           the
           
             Alpha
             &
             Omega
          
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           causes
           and
           last
           of
           Ends
           (
           in
           whose
           hand
           is
           all
           your
           breath
           and
           ways
           :
           )
           in
           raising
           
             spiritual
             supplies
          
           against
           your
           spiritually
           devouring
           adversaries
           ,
           in
           discovering
           their
           
             methods
             ,
             designes
             ,
             deceits
          
           ,
           in
           preventing
           that
           (
           that
           )
           fatall
           overthrow
           ,
           and
           eternall
           defeat
           (
           
             remediless
             ,
             hopeless
          
           )
           where
           the
           worm
           never
           dies
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           never
           goes
           out
           ?
        
         
           O
           why
           should
           your
           renowned
           valors
           so
           glory
           in
           the
           
           conquest
           of
           
             Cities
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Ships
             &
             Armies
             ,
          
           if
           your selves
           are
           led
           capti●e
           in
           the
           spiritual
           chains
           of
           
             lusts
             &
             passions
          
           ,
           a
           more
           lamentable
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           be
           deplored
           object
           ,
           then
           the
           poorest
           slaves
           in
           the
           Spanish
           and
           
             Turkish
             Gallies
          
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           avail
           your
           admired
           diligence
           and
           activity
           in
           managing
           &
           quick
           dispatching
           so
           many
           and
           so
           high
           
           affairs
           ,
           by
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           catching
           hold
           of
           all
           occasions
           ,
           redeeming
           all
           oportunities
           ,
           improving
           all
           advantages
           ,
           if
           you
           lose
           the
           fair
           Gales
           ,
           and
           oreslip
           and
           sleep
           away
           the
           pretious
           and
           inestimable
           seasons
           and
           calls
           ,
           and
           knocks
           and
           offers
           of
           your
           own
           eternal
           Mercies
           ?
        
         
           What
           boots
           your
           exemplary
           and
           impartiall
           justice
           on
           so
           many
           and
           so
           high
           Delinquents
           ,
           if
           your
           own
           bosomes
           
           are
           found
           traiterous
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           rebellious
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           God
           of
           spirits
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           that
           most
           high
           Court
           of
           Justice
           from
           Gods
           most
           dreadful
           tribunal
           you
           hear
           that
           thunder
           (
           which
           oh
           that
           you
           may
           never
           hear
           )
           
             ●o
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           your
           mercies
           have
           been
           eminent
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           to
           the
           opressed
           ,
           to
           the
           captive
           ,
           to
           the
           maimed
           ,
           to
           the
           
           wounded
           ,
           to
           the
           fatherless
           ,
           widows
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           will
           you
           now
           be
           cruel
           to
           your selves
           ,
           incompassionate
           to
           your
           own
           bowels
           ,
           insensible
           of
           your
           own
           wounds
           and
           miseries
           ?
           O
           search
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           perswaded
           of
           
           your
           infinite
           want
           of
           Crummes
           falling
           from
           your
           Table
           of
           Mercy
           !
           of
           the
           infinite
           price
           and
           value
           of
           the
           
             wine
             &
             oyl
          
           of
           the
           mercifull
           (
           though
           despised
           Samaritan
           )
           to
           ease
           and
           supple
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           and
           heale
           your
           broken
           Hearts
           and
           wounded
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           The
           flames
           of
           your
           zeal
           for
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           (
           as
           that
           famous
           Iehu
           said
           )
           have
           been
           so
           bright
           ,
           and
           mounted
           so
           high
           against
           two
           mighty
           Factions
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           (
           the
           Prelats
           &
           the
           Popes
           )
           that
           those
           flames
           have
           not
           only
           dazled
           and
           amazed
           all
           British
           eys
           (
           the
           English
           
           &
           the
           Scotch
           )
           but
           or'e
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           or'e
           the
           Alps
           ,
           and
           or'e
           the
           
             Pirenean
             mountains
          
           ,
           and
           Romes
           own
           7
           hils
           haue
           flown
           &
           fild
           all
           Protestant
           and
           Popish
           ears
           ,
           and
           hearts
           ,
           and
           tongues
           ,
           with
           either
           admiration
           &
           exulting
           ,
           or
           furious
           rage
           and
           indignation
           !
           Yet
           what
           avails
           these
           glorious
           flames
           ,
           and
           furious
           whirling
           of
           your
           zealous
           Chariots
           ,
           if
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           Jehu's
           ?
           If
           Sathan
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           possesse
           the
           Throne
           of
           Pride
           and
           Ostentation
           in
           your
           bosoms
           (
           Come
           see
           my
           zeal
           which
           I
           have
           for
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           )
           yea
           though
           you
           should
           go
           on
           where
           Jehu
           left
           ,
           and
           shoot
           home
           where
           he
           fell
           short
           ,
           yet
           what
           avails
           it
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           be
           in
           Iehu's
           mouth
           ,
           when
           
             God-selfe
             ,
             God-honour
          
           ,
           &c.
           fill
           his
           breast
           &
           heart
           ?
           What
           gains
           he
           by
           the
           slaughter
           of
           Princes
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Gods
           ,
           when
           Israel
           it self
           is
           but
           an
           Apostate
           state
           from
           the
           true
           worship
           
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Iehu
           himself
           (
           according
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           ordinances
           at
           Ierusalem
           )
           reformed
           not
           so
           much
           as
           his
           
             own
             priv●t
             heart
             &
             censcience
          
           ?
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           what
           solid
           joy
           (
           most
           zealous
           Worthies
           )
           shall
           a
           Crown
           of
           leaves
           (
           a
           temporal
           reward
           ,
           Iehu's
           wages
           )
           bring
           to
           your
           Noble
           
             Heads
             &
             Breasts
          
           ,
           if
           you
           heare
           not
           at
           last
           that
           saving
           Call
           to
           all
           humble
           and
           selfe-denying
           Followers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Come
             ye
             blessed
          
           of
           my
           Father
           ,
           inherit
           the
           
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
         
           Your
           admired
           publick
           patience
           so
           wonderfully
           assaulted
           ,
           so
           wonderfully
           loaden
           with
           such
           mightie
           Trials
           from
           Mans
           ,
           from
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           with
           such
           mighty
           Losses
           ,
           mighty
           Defeats
           ,
           mighty
           
             Labours
             &
             Hazards
          
           ,
           
           mighty
           
             Reproaches
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           say
           your
           unwearied
           Patience
           hath
           stood
           (
           like
           some
           mighty
           Rock
           ,
           or
           Anvill
           )
           invincible
           :
           Yet
           who
           can
           stile
           this
           Patince
           ,
           or
           State-policie
           !
           if
           your
           private
           Howses
           and
           Breasts
           swell
           and
           swarm
           with
           rebellious
           Passions
           ,
           Impatiences
           ,
           Revenges
           !
           If
           in
           the
           furnaces
           of
           your
           own
           private
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           powrings
           out
           and
           changes
           of
           the
           most
           High
           upon
           you
           ,
           your
           Drosse
           and
           Lees
           of
           unmortified
           ,
           unsanctified
           Spirits
           remain
           uncleansed
           !
           if
           you
           most
           humbly
           kisse
           not
           the
           Rods
           of
           the
           most
           High
           chastising
           you
           by
           sicknesses
           ,
           by
           lesses
           ,
           and
           other
           trialls
           ,
           humbly
           thankfull
           ,
           and
           longing
           to
           declare
           the
           Spirits
           of
           true
           Children
           ,
           truly
           desiring
           more
           and
           more
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Holinesse
           ?
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           what
           avails
           the
           Crown
           of
           your
           enduring
           Constancy
           ,
           that
           have
           rid
           out
           so
           long
           a
           storm
           ,
           held
           out
           
           so
           long
           a
           siege
           ,
           not
           fainted
           in
           such
           tedious
           
             Travels
             ,
             Labours
             ,
             Oppositions
             ,
             Treacheries
             ,
             Discouragements
             ,
          
           but
           gloriously
           cast
           Anchor
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           Patience
           ;
           if
           yet
           your
           personall
           Righteousness
           passe
           away
           as
           the
           morning
           dew
           melted
           with
           the
           warme
           beams
           of
           victorious
           and
           prosperous
           Success
           ?
           If
           your
           own
           professions
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           prove
           but
           a
           fading
           colour
           ,
           and
           not
           died
           in
           the
           right
           Grain
           of
           the
           pretious
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           well
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           point
           of
           
             Luthers
             Reformation
          
           ,
           (
           and
           before
           him
           of
           the
           
           Hussites
           in
           Germany
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           of
           the
           Wicklevists
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           of
           the
           Waldenses
           in
           France
           ,
           consisted
           chiefly
           about
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           That
           the
           main
           Contentions
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           since
           him
           of
           the
           most
           Reformers
           ,
           have
           turn'd
           upon
           the
           hinge
           of
           
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Administrations
           thereof
           ,
           the
           lamentable
           though
           pretious
           Fuell
           of
           those
           fires
           of
           strife
           among
           the
           wisest
           ,
           holiest
           ,
           and
           learnedst
           of
           the
           Followers
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           in
           these
           times
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           prophesied
           ,
           That
           
           many
           
             false
             Christs
          
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           more
           then
           once
           give
           the
           title
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Ghurch
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           every
           severall
           
             Modell
             ,
             Platform
          
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           various
           and
           different
           Christ
           .
           Your
           Honours
           also
           know
           he
           spake
           most
           true
           (
           being
           Truth
           it Selfe
           )
           that
           said
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           most
           highly
           esteemed
           amongst
           men
           ,
           is
           abomination
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Luke
          
           16.
           
           Hence
           ,
           such
           may
           the
           glorious
           profession
           of
           Christs
           or
           Churches
           be
           ,
           as
           may
           ravish
           the
           eyes
           and
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           the
           jealous
           eys
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           turn
           away
           as
           from
           the
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           with
           indignation
           .
           Beside
           the
           Counterfeit
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           famous
           was
           the
           Pageant
           of
           that
           counterfeit
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           so
           
           haunted
           with
           long
           vexations
           one
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           Englands
           Kings
           (
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           ?
           )
           How
           wonderfully
           (
           even
           to
           astonishment
           )
           did
           the
           imposture
           of
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           (
           proclaiming
           Henry
           an
           usurper
           and
           ●alse
           .
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           how
           wonderfully
           did
           that
           monstrous
           imposture
           take
           ,
           that
           not
           
           onely
           Foraigners
           where
           that
           Counterfeit
           most
           kept
           (
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Romanes
           ,
           the
           Irish
           Nation
           ,
           &c.
           )
           were
           deceived
           with
           that
           feigned
           King
           ,
           but
           also
           so
           many
           gallant
           men
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           wisest
           and
           highest
           (
           as
           that
           famous
           Stanley
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           ,
           the
           Preserver
           and
           R●iser
           of
           King
           Henry
           himselfe
           )
           lamentably
           lost
           their
           Heads
           and
           Lives
           about
           that
           pretended
           King
           ?
           Now
           counterfeit
           
             Spirituall
             delusions
          
           of
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           Christs
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           deeper
           and
           stronger
           ,
           so
           they
           find
           more
           easie
           possession
           of
           the
           Ears
           and
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           wofully
           prepared
           by
           naturall
           self-deceivings
           .
        
         
           On
           six
           principall
           Pillars
           or
           *
           Foundations
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           6.
           
           )
           is
           built
           the
           fabrick
           of
           of
           true
           Christianity
           :
           On
           Repentance
           ,
           on
           Faith
           ,
           on
           Baptismes
           ,
           on
           
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Eternall
             Judgement
          
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           two
           middle
           ones
           of
           these
           there
           are
           and
           have
           been
           mighty
           and
           lamentable
           differences
           among
           the
           Scholars
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           yet
           agree
           in
           the
           other
           foure
           ,
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           
             Eternall
             Judgement
          
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           your
           Honours
           apprehensions
           are
           of
           
           the
           foure
           last
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           (
           as
           you
           love
           your
           lives
           to
           Eternity
           )
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           and
           ply
           (
           with
           Sails
           and
           Oars
           )
           day
           and
           nights
           ,
           and
           give
           not
           rest
           to
           your
           souls
           till
           you
           have
           anchored
           in
           some
           blessed
           assurance
           ,
           that
           although
           you
           find
           not
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           many
           frames
           of
           Churches
           pretending
           ;
           yet
           that
           you
           have
           saved
           (
           as
           once
           you
           know
           a
           wise
           and
           honorable
           personage
           said
           )
           the
           Bird
           in
           your
           Bosome
           :
           and
           
           that
           those
           your
           very
           eyes
           which
           have
           seen
           so
           much
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           wonderfull
           changes
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           rotten
           awhile
           in
           their
           holes
           (
           in
           Death
           )
           shall
           joyfully
           possesse
           ,
           and
           fill
           their
           holes
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           gloriously
           blessed
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           when
           these
           Heavens
           and
           this
           Earth
           shal
           passe
           away
           .
           For
           which
           humbly
           and
           uncessantly
           prayes
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             yet
             unfainedly
             devoted
             ,
             Roger
             Williams
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Your
           Honours
           (
           wanting
           time
           to
           read
           much
           )
           may
           please
           to
           view
           in
           a
           few
           minutes
           the
           Portraicture
           and
           Map
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Bloody
             Tenent
          
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Chapt.
           Chap.
           79.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           several
           Respective
           General
           Courts
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           in
           
             N.
             ENGLAND
          
           .
        
         
           
             Honored
             and
             beloved
             Friends
             and
             Countreymen
             ,
          
        
         
           WHile
           You
           sit
           drie
           on
           your
           safe
           American
           
           Shoars
           (
           by
           Gods
           most
           gracious
           Providence
           )
           and
           have
           beheld
           the
           dolefull
           tossings
           of
           so
           many
           of
           
             Europs
             Nations
          
           ,
           yea
           of
           our
           dearest
           Mother
           ,
           aged
           England
           ,
           in
           a
           Sea
           of
           Tears
           and
           Bloud
           ,
           I
           am
           humbly
           bold
           to
           present
           your
           Eyes
           and
           Hearts
           with
           this
           (
           not
           unseasonable
           )
           discourse
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Bloudy
             Tenents
          
           of
           
             Persecution
             ,
             Oppression
          
           ,
           and
           Violence
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           and
           matters
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Second
           Conference
           of
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           an
           Examination
           of
           the
           worthily
           honoured
           and
           beloved
           Mr.
           Cottons
           
           Reply
           to
           a
           former
           Conference
           and
           Treatise
           of
           this
           Subject
           .
           And
           although
           it
           concern
           all
           Nations
           ,
           which
           have
           persecuted
           and
           shed
           the
           
             Bloud
             of
             Jesus
          
           ,
           the
           Bloudie
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           
             Savage
             Lyons
          
           thereof
           ,
           Emperours
           and
           Popes
           ,
           the
           bloudie
           Monarchies
           of
           Spain
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           
             Europs
             Kingdoms
          
           and
           States
           (
           which
           under
           their
           several
           Vizards
           and
           Preteness
           of
           Service
           to
           God
           ,
           have
           in
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           his
           
             Servants
             ,
             Murthered
          
           so
           many
           thousand
           times
           over
           ,
           his
           dear
           Son
           )
           yea
           although
           it
           concern
           that
           
             Bloudie
             Turkish
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           who
           practise
           violence
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           any
           Christian
           ,
           or
           Antichristians
           ,
           
           Jews
           or
           Pagans
           ;
           yet
           it
           concerns
           your selves
           (
           with
           all
           due
           respect
           otherwise
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           in
           some
           more
           eminent
           
           degrees
           :
           Partly
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           of
           yours
           of
           chief
           note
           (
           beside
           Mr.
           Cotton
           )
           are
           engaged
           in
           it
           ;
           partly
           as
           
             N.
             England
          
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           Spiritual
           and
           
             Civil
             State
          
           )
           professeth
           to
           draw
           nearer
           to
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           then
           other
           States
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           partly
           as
           
             N.
             England
          
           is
           believed
           to
           hold
           and
           practise
           such
           a
           
             Bloudie
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Mr
           
             Cottons
             Vails
          
           and
           Pretences
           of
           not
           
             persecuting
             men
             for
             conscience
          
           ,
           but
           punishing
           them
           only
           for
           sinning
           against
           conscience
           !
           and
           of
           but
           so
           and
           so
           ,
           not
           persecuting
           ,
           but
           
             punishing
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Idolators
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           Mr.
           Cottons
           great
           mistake
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           to
           charge
           
           me
           with
           a
           
             publick
             examination
          
           of
           his
           
             privat
             Letter
          
           to
           me
           ;
           whereas
           in
           Truth
           ,
           there
           never
           passed
           such
           Letters
           between
           himself
           and
           me
           about
           this
           Subject
           ;
           as
           he
           alledgeth
           :
           But
           the
           
             Prisoners
             Arguments
          
           against
           Persecution
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           
             Cottons
             Answer
          
           thereunto
           (
           which
           I
           examined
           )
           I
           say
           these
           were
           unexpectedly
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           sent
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           no
           privat
           thing
           ,
           with
           earnest
           desire
           of
           my
           consideration
           or
           Animadversions
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           Agitations
           between
           Mr.
           Cotton
           and
           others
           ,
           so
           sent
           unto
           me
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Model
           of
           Church
           and
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           by
           
             Gods
             Providence
          
           coming
           to
           hand
           ,
           I
           say
           they
           seem'd
           to
           me
           to
           be
           of
           too
           too
           Publick
           a
           nature
           :
           And
           in
           which
           my
           soul
           not
           only
           heard
           the
           dolefull
           cry
           of
           the
           souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           Vengeance
           ,
           but
           their
           earnest
           sollicitations
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           command
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           for
           Vindication
           of
           their
           blouds
           and
           lives
           spilt
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           by
           this
           
             Bloudie
             Tenent
          
           ,
           though
           under
           never
           so
           Fair
           and
           Glorious
           Shewes
           and
           Colours
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           holy
           and
           allseeing
           knowes
           how
           bitterly
           I
           resent
           
           the
           least
           difference
           with
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           yea
           with
           the
           least
           of
           the
           followers
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           of
           what
           conscience
           or
           worship
           soever
           :
           How
           mournfully
           I
           remember
           this
           stroak
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           )
           on
           Mr.
           Cottons
           eye
           ,
           and
           the
           eyes
           of
           so
           many
           of
           Gods
           precious
           children
           and
           servants
           ,
           in
           these
           and
           other
           parts
           ;
           that
           those
           eyes
           so
           
           peircing
           and
           heavenly
           (
           in
           other
           holy
           and
           precious
           Truths
           of
           God
           )
           should
           yet
           be
           so
           over-clouded
           and
           bloudshotten
           in
           this
           :
           I
           grieve
           I
           must
           contest
           ,
           and
           maintain
           this
           contestation
           with
           (
           in
           other
           respects
           )
           so
           dearly
           beloved
           and
           so
           
             worthy
             Adversaries
          
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           why
           mention
           I
           or
           respect
           I
           man
           that
           is
           but
           Grass
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           men
           that
           must
           die
           ,
           whose
           
             Brains
             ,
             Eyes
          
           and
           Tongues
           (
           even
           the
           holyest
           and
           the
           highest
           )
           must
           
             shortly
             sink
          
           and
           rot
           in
           their
           skuls
           and
           holes
           .
        
         
           Without
           remembring
           therefore
           who
           my
           Adversarie
           is
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Wormwood
           and
           the
           Gall
           so
           frequently
           in
           Mr.
           Cottons
           Reply
           against
           me
           ;
           I
           fully
           and
           only
           level
           with
           an
           upright
           and
           
             single
             eye
          
           (
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           graciously
           assisting
           )
           against
           that
           fowl
           and
           monstrous
           bloudie
           Tenent
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           slily
           (
           like
           the
           old
           Serpent
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           )
           crept
           under
           the
           shade
           and
           shelter
           of
           Mr.
           Cottons
           Patronage
           and
           Protection
           .
        
         
           My
           end
           is
           to
           discover
           and
           proclaim
           the
           crying
           and
           horrible
           
           guilt
           of
           the
           bloudie
           Doctrin
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           
             Seditious
             ,
             Destructive
             ,
             Blasphemous
          
           ,
           and
           Bloudiest
           in
           any
           or
           in
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           fine
           
             Vails
             ,
             Pretences
          
           and
           Colours
           of
           not
           persecuting
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           but
           Hereticks
           ,
           not
           
             Gods
             Truth
          
           or
           Servants
           ,
           but
           
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
          
           :
           not
           Persecuting
           men
           for
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           sinning
           against
           their
           
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           My
           end
           is
           to
           perswade
           
             Gods
             Judah
          
           (
           especially
           )
           to
           wash
           their
           hands
           from
           Bloud
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           their
           hearts
           and
           wayes
           
           from
           such
           
             Vnchristian
             practices
          
           ,
           toward
           all
           that
           is
           man
           ,
           capable
           of
           a
           Religion
           and
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           toward
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           who
           cries
           out
           (
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Saul
           )
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           least
           of
           his
           
             Servants
             :
             Old
             England
             ,
             Old
             England
             ,
             New
             England
             ,
             New
             England
             ,
             King
             ,
             King
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             General
             Courts
             ,
             General
             Courts
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Why
           persecute
           you
           me
           ?
           It
           is
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           kick
           against
           the
           Pricks
           .
        
         
           My
           end
           is
           to
           prepare
           the
           Servants
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           
           (
           what
           Truth
           soever
           of
           his
           they
           testifie
           )
           for
           that
           great
           and
           general
           and
           most
           
             dreadfull
             slaughter
          
           of
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           humbly
           fear
           ,
           and
           almost
           believe
           ,
           is
           near
           approaching
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           Vshered
           in
           ,
           provoak'd
           and
           hastned
           by
           the
           
             preud
             security
             ,
             worldly
             pomp
             ,
             fleshly
             confidence
             ,
          
           and
           
             bloudy
             violences
          
           of
           Gods
           own
           children
           ,
           wofully
           exercised
           each
           against
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           rendred
           wofully
           ripe
           for
           such
           an
           Vniversal
           and
           
             dreadfull
             Storm
          
           and
           Tempest
           !
        
         
           My
           end
           and
           scope
           is
           to
           put
           a
           
             Christian
             barr
          
           ,
           and
           just
           and
           merciful
           
           Spoaks
           in
           the
           wheels
           of
           such
           zealous
           reforming
           Jehues
           ,
           who
           (
           under
           the
           Vizard
           and
           Name
           of
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           )
           may
           possibly
           be
           induced
           to
           account
           it
           good
           service
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           kill
           and
           burn
           his
           precious
           Servants
           .
        
         
           My
           end
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Sons
           of
           Bloud
           (
           the
           Papists
           )
           may
           know
           ,
           when
           ever
           (
           as
           the
           Saints
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           days
           confessed
           )
           when
           ever
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           jealous
           God
           for
           the
           
           sins
           of
           his
           Saints
           to
           turn
           the
           Wheels
           of
           his
           most
           deep
           and
           holy
           Providences
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Power
           to
           the
           Paw
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           against
           his
           Saints
           and
           Truths
           ,
           for
           their
           last
           dreadfull
           slaughter
           (
           as
           Daniel
           and
           John
           do
           clearly
           seem
           to
           tell
           us
           )
           I
           say
           those
           Sons
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           the
           
             bloudie
             Papists
          
           ,
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           
             bloudy
             Doctrin
          
           of
           persecution
           ,
           was
           disclaimed
           by
           some
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Sectaries
           :
           That
           equall
           and
           impartiall
           favour
           was
           pleaded
           to
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           their
           own
           or
           other
           mens
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           :
           And
           that
           if
           that
           great
           Whore
           shall
           yet
           proceed
           not
           only
           to
           drink
           the
           wine
           of
           their
           carnal
           Jollitie
           ,
           in
           the
           Bowles
           of
           the
           holy
           Ordinances
           of
           
             Christs
             Temple
          
           and
           Sanctuary
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           drink
           more
           drunk
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Saints
           and
           witnesses
           !
           This
           Testimony
           may
           stand
           as
           a
           Character
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           fixed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Gods
           eternal
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           ,
           upon
           the
           Gates
           of
           their
           bloudie
           Courts
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           forehead
           of
           their
           bloudie
           Judges
           ,
           who
           (
           under
           what
           pretence
           soever
           )
           hunt
           and
           persecute
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           any
           Child
           of
           God
           or
           Man.
           
        
         
           My
           truly
           honoured
           and
           beloved
           Countrimen
           ,
           vouchsafe
           me
           
           I
           beseech
           you
           that
           humane
           and
           Christian
           Libertie
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           your
           Spirits
           are
           lock'd
           up
           in
           a
           double
           prison
           from
           any
           
           serious
           Audience
           to
           ought
           of
           mine
           presented
           to
           you
           .
           The
           first
           of
           Prejudice
           against
           such
           and
           such
           a
           person
           .
           The
           second
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           against
           such
           and
           such
           a
           matter
           ;
           and
           that
           while
           my
           Conscience
           or
           another
           mans
           saith
           ,
           Let
           me
           be
           
             Heretick
             ,
             Blasphemer
             ,
             Idolater
             ,
             Seducer
             ,
          
           with
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Saints
          
           and
           Witnesses
           :
           Let
           me
           (
           for
           his
           sake
           )
           bear
           
             Frowns
             ,
             Censures
          
           ,
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           from
           men
           so
           dear
           ,
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           holy
           !
           Your
           Consciences
           plead
           for
           equall
           Libertie
           of
           opposing
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           all
           such
           erroneous
           or
           wandring
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           but
           Humanity
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           Christianity
           to
           exercise
           meeknesse
           and
           moderation
           to
           all
           men
           :
           It
           is
           humane
           and
           Christian
           Wisdom
           to
           listen
           to
           a
           serious
           Alarm
           against
           a
           
             Common
             Enemy
          
           :
           Prove
           the
           Alarm
           false
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           but
           troublesome
           :
           Prove
           it
           true
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           Destruction
           to
           have
           despised
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           wounds
           of
           a
           Lover
           are
           better
           then
           the
           Kisses
           of
           an
           Enemy
           :
           So
           saith
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           an
           open
           Rebuke
           is
           better
           then
           secret
           Love.
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           your
           Consciences
           (
           as
           all
           mens
           )
           must
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           
           I
           have
           therefore
           in
           all
           these
           Agitations
           humbly
           presented
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           two
           
             Foundamental
             Hints
          
           or
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           that
           the
           People
           (
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           free
           Power
           and
           Government
           )
           are
           not
           invested
           with
           Power
           from
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           to
           rule
           his
           Wife
           or
           Church
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           pure
           ,
           to
           punish
           Opposites
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Pattern
           of
           the
           
             National
             Church
          
           of
           Israel
           ,
           was
           a
           None-such
           ,
           unimitable
           by
           any
           
             Civil
             State
          
           ,
           in
           all
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           beside
           :
           In
           this
           latter
           hint
           I
           insisted
           more
           largely
           in
           my
           former
           Considerations
           upon
           Church
           and
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           in
           
             N.
             E.
          
           unto
           which
           Mr.
           Cotton
           replyed
           not
           (
           and
           of
           any
           other
           Replyes
           of
           any
           (
           to
           whom
           Mr.
           Cotton
           refers
           it
           )
           do
           I
           yet
           not
           know
           of
           .
           )
        
         
           I
           Add
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           Character
           of
           every
           true
           Disciple
           or
           Scholler
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           to
           be
           never
           too
           old
           to
           learn.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           to
           his
           Schollars
           ,
           to
           try
           
           all
           things
           :
           And
           Libertie
           of
           trying
           what
           a
           Friend
           ,
           yea
           what
           an
           (
           esteemed
           )
           Enemie
           presents
           ,
           hath
           ever
           (
           in
           point
           of
           Christianity
           )
           proved
           one
           especiall
           means
           of
           attaining
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           dare
           confidently
           appeal
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           Gods
           most
           
             knowing
             servants
          
           ,
           if
           that
           observation
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           to
           
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           common
           way
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           to
           inclose
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           holy
           Truths
           ,
           in
           dark
           and
           obscure
           ,
           yea
           and
           ordinarily
           in
           
             forbidden
             Books
             ,
             persons
          
           and
           Meetings
           ,
           by
           Sathan
           stiled
           Conventicles
           .
        
         
           
             New
             English
             Voyages
          
           ,
           have
           taught
           most
           of
           our
           
             Old
             English
             spirits
          
           ,
           how
           to
           put
           due
           prices
           upon
           the
           most
           common
           and
           ordinary
           
             undervalued
             mercies
          
           ;
           how
           precious
           with
           some
           hath
           
           been
           a
           little
           water
           ?
           how
           dainty
           with
           others
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           :
           How
           welcome
           to
           some
           the
           poorest
           howsing
           ?
           Yea
           the
           very
           Land
           and
           Earth
           ,
           after
           long
           and
           tedious
           passages
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           commoditie
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           which
           most
           of
           
             Gods
             children
          
           in
           
             N.
             England
          
           have
           run
           their
           mighty
           hazards
           ;
           a
           commoditie
           marvellously
           scarce
           in
           former
           times
           (
           though
           in
           some
           late
           years
           by
           Gods
           most
           gracious
           and
           mighty
           hand
           more
           plentifull
           )
           in
           our
           
             native
             Countrey
          
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Libertie
           of
           searching
           after
           Gods
           most
           holy
           mind
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           most
           precious
           and
           invaluable
           Jewel
           ,
           if
           you
           suffer
           Sathan
           (
           that
           grand
           thief
           and
           cheater
           to
           bereave
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           crime
           ,
           humbly
           and
           peaceably
           to
           question
           even
           
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           is
           even
           publickly
           taught
           and
           delivered
           ,
           you
           will
           most
           certainly
           find
           your selves
           after
           all
           your
           long
           Run
           (
           like
           that
           little
           Frenchman
           who
           kill'd
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           next
           morning
           neare
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           fled
           upon
           a
           swift
           horse
           all
           night
           )
           
           I
           say
           you
           will
           most
           certainly
           find
           your selves
           ,
           but
           where
           you
           were
           ,
           enslav'd
           and
           captivated
           in
           the
           Chains
           of
           those
           
             Popish
             Darknesses
          
           ,
           [
           to
           wit
           ,
           Ignorance
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           believe
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           Remember
           therefore
           (
           O
           ye
           the
           Cream
           and
           Flower
           of
           English
           Plantations
           in
           America
           )
           what
           a
           black
           and
           direfull
           a
           cole
           it
           was
           with
           which
           it
           pleased
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Habacuck
           ,
           
           to
           brand
           the
           Assirian
           Monarchie
           ,
           to
           wit
           [
           a
           Bitter
           and
           
             hastie
             Nation
          
           ]
           but
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           in
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           remember
           that
           possible
           it
           is
           for
           Gods
           
           visible
           ,
           only
           people
           in
           the
           world
           to
           have
           very
           foul
           and
           bloudie
           hands
           ,
           full
           of
           
             Bloud
             (
             Isa
          
           .
           1.
           )
           !
           To
           build
           up
           Zion
           and
           Jerusalem
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           erect
           the
           
             Visible
             Church
          
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           )
           with
           
             Bloud
             (
             Mic.
          
           3.
           )
           and
           with
           Iniquitie
           ,
           That
           the
           Heads
           and
           Judges
           of
           
             Gods
             People
          
           ,
           may
           judge
           for
           a
           reward
           (
           and
           the
           deceitfull
           heart
           of
           man
           graspeth
           at
           rewards
           more
           then
           of
           one
           sort
           )
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           thereof
           may
           teach
           and
           Prophesie
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           frequently
           and
           excellently
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           )
           an
           hire
           and
           for
           money
           ;
           And
           that
           yet
           their
           consciences
           may
           lean
           upon
           Jehovah
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           say
           with
           confidence
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Lord
           amongst
           us
           ?
           None
           evil
           shall
           come
           unto
           us
           ;
           &c.
           
           O
           remember
           that
           your
           Gifts
           are
           rare
           ,
           your
           Professions
           of
           Religion
           (
           in
           such
           way
           )
           rare
           ,
           your
           Persecutions
           
           and
           hidings
           from
           the
           storms
           abroad
           ,
           rare
           and
           wonderfull
           :
           So
           in
           proportion
           your
           Transgressions
           ,
           estate
           and
           publicksins
           cannot
           but
           be
           of
           a
           rare
           and
           extraordinary
           Guilt
           :
           Nor
           will
           
             New
             England's
          
           sorrowes
           (
           when
           sins
           are
           ripe
           and
           full
           )
           be
           other
           then
           the
           Dregs
           of
           Germanie's
           ,
           of
           Ireland's
           ,
           of
           England's
           ,
           and
           of
           Scotland's
           Tears
           and
           Calamities
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           crying
           sins
           of
           our
           own
           or
           other
           sinfull
           Nations
           :
           those
           two
           are
           ever
           amongst
           the
           lowdest
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Invented
             Devotions
          
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Oppression
           on
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           (
           especially
           (
           if
           his
           sons
           )
           for
           
           dissenting
           ,
           and
           against
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           impartial
           and
           
             dreadfull
             hand
          
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           
             Jealous
             God
          
           (
           a
           
             consuming
             fire
          
           )
           tear
           and
           burn
           not
           up
           at
           last
           the
           Roots
           of
           these
           Plantations
           ,
           but
           graciously
           discovering
           the
           Plants
           which
           are
           not
           his
           ,
           he
           may
           graciously
           fructifie
           and
           cause
           to
           flourish
           what
           his
           
             Right
             hand
          
           will
           own
           :
           I
           say
           this
           is
           the
           humble
           and
           unfeigned
           desire
           and
           cry
           (
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           )
           of
           your
           so
           long
           despised
           Out-cast
           :
        
         
           
             ROGER
             WILLIAMS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Merciful
           and
           Compassinate
           READER
           .
        
         
           WHile
           the
           unmercifull
           Priests
           and
           Levits
           turn
           away
           their
           cruel
           Eyes
           and
           Feet
           from
           their
           
           poor
           wounded
           neighbours
           (
           the
           oppressed
           for
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           )
           it
           will
           be
           no
           ingratefull
           act
           to
           present
           thy
           tender
           heart
           and
           
             Ear
             (
             Compassionate
             Samaritane
          
           )
           with
           the
           dolefull
           cry
           of
           the
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           [
           How
           long
           Lord
           before
           thou
           avenge
           our
           bloud
           on
           them
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ]
           and
           to
           pray
           thy
           mournfull
           view
           of
           the
           Akeldemae's
           and
           fields
           of
           Blood
           ,
           where
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousand
           times
           ten
           thousands
           of
           the
           pretious
           
             Saints
             (
             Servants
          
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           )
           lie
           slaughtered
           in
           their
           bloudie
           Gore
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           where
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           hath
           sounded
           :
        
         
           Here
           and
           there
           among
           these
           slaughtered
           heaps
           of
           Saints
           lie
           (
           thin
           and
           rare
           )
           the
           slaughtered
           Carkasses
           of
           some
           poor
           Arrians
           or
           Papists
           ,
           or
           other
           poor
           deluding
           and
           
             deluded
             souls
          
           :
           This
           seeming
           colour
           of
           Impartiall
           Justice
           serves
           (
           wofully
           )
           
           that
           
             murtherous
             enemy
          
           of
           all
           Mankind
           for
           a
           Stale
           or
           Covert
           under
           which
           his
           
             bloudie
             Game
          
           goes
           on
           ,
           of
           persecuting
           (
           or
           hunting
           )
           the
           harmless
           Deer
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           sake
           then
           of
           the
           dear
           Saints
           and
           Followers
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           his
           holy
           sake
           and
           Truth
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           name
           and
           Truth
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           it
           ,
           thy
           compassionate
           eye
           is
           here
           presented
           with
           a
           Second
           Conference
           and
           
           view
           of
           Mr.
           
             Cottons
             Reply
          
           ,
           and
           artificial
           bloudie
           washing
           of
           the
           
             Bloudie
             Tenent
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Battel
           about
           any
           Truth
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           fought
           and
           managed
           by
           that
           most
           high
           and
           glorious
           Michael
           the
           Arch-Angel
           and
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           attended
           with
           all
           his
           
             Holy
             Angels
          
           ,
           the
           Messengers
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           his
           Truth
           on
           the
           one
           side
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           by
           that
           great
           red
           Dragon
           ,
           whose
           bloudie
           Followers
           ,
           
           Devils
           and
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           Nations
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Roman
           bloudie
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           
             Roman
             Popes
          
           (
           with
           Lyon-like
           Furie
           ,
           and
           Fox-like
           craft
           )
           have
           suck'd
           the
           Bloud
           and
           broke
           the
           Bones
           ,
           and
           devoured
           the
           Flesh
           of
           so
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           thousands
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           his
           spiritual
           Hinds
           and
           Roes
           in
           this
           their
           bloudie
           hunting
           :
           So
           that
           aptly
           (
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           Prophetically
           )
           wrote
           one
           of
           their
           own
           
             Roman
             Poets
          
           of
           the
           lamentable
           condition
           of
           the
           
             harmlesse
             Deer
          
           above
           other
           Creatures
           :
           
             Dente
             tuetur
             Aper
             ,
             defendunt
             ,
             Cornua
             Taurum
             ,
             Imbelles
             Damae
             quid
             nisi
             Praeda
             sumus
             ?
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           lamentable
           and
           cruel
           sight
           to
           see
           the
           sons
           of
           one
           poor
           man
           and
           woman
           ,
           (
           all
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           world
           over
           (
           like
           Babels
           builders
           )
           so
           vastly
           disagreeing
           about
           a
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           lamentable
           to
           see
           these
           one
           Mans
           sons
           Murthered
           and
           Massacred
           (
           in
           mutual
           slaughters
           )
           as
           for
           other
           pretended
           Causes
           :
           So
           this
           especially
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           yet
           more
           lamentable
           and
           never
           enough
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           
           that
           while
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           do
           but
           their
           kind
           !
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Place
           ,
           the
           
             Lillies
             ,
             Doves
          
           and
           Spouses
           of
           Jesus
           should
           thus
           discord
           and
           jart
           about
           this
           Christ
           their
           hope
           !
           that
           (
           like
           the
           very
           Turks
           and
           Persians
           contending
           about
           their
           Mahomet
           his
           Successors
           )
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           should
           tear
           out
           each
           others
           Throats
           about
           the
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           their
           elder
           brother
           :
           That
           Ephraim
           should
           be
           against
           Manasseh
           ,
           and
           Manasseh
           against
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           both
           against
           Judah
           ;
           yet
           all
           sons
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           professors
           of
           one
           God
           of
           Israel
           :
        
         
           But
           oh
           the
           low
           and
           shallow
           comprehensions
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           
           men
           ,
           who
           as
           a
           
             Rotten
             thing
          
           (
           saith
           Job
           )
           consumeth
           ▪
           Oh
           the
           
           depths
           of
           the
           Councels
           and
           workings
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           most
           Holy
           ,
           and
           only
           wise
           ,
           outshooting
           all
           the
           Generations
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           heat
           and
           know
           no
           more
           then
           Jonathans
           Lad
           ,
           Is
           not
           the
           Arrow
           beyond
           thee
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           holy
           Wisdom
           hath
           an
           heavenly
           Reason
           (
           to
           touch
           a
           little
           upon
           this
           
             sorrowfull
             string
          
           )
           of
           that
           bloudie
           Device
           and
           
           Sale
           of
           innocent
           Joseph
           by
           his
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           sons
           of
           one
           Israel
           and
           God.
           
        
         
           He
           knowes
           why
           so
           holy
           a
           Leader
           of
           such
           a
           
             miraculous
             People
          
           (
           as
           I
           may
           truly
           call
           them
           )
           why
           Aaron
           (
           I
           say
           )
           was
           so
           left
           to
           the
           horrible
           ,
           ungratefull
           ,
           and
           outragious
           importunities
           
           of
           this
           (
           then
           the
           only
           )
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           frame
           a
           
             Beastly
             worship
          
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           dreadfull
           Godhead
           into
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Beast
           that
           ea●eth
           grasse
           .
        
         
           He
           knowes
           why
           the
           Israel
           of
           
             God
             )
             Rebels
          
           ,
           as
           Moses
           passionately
           called
           them
           )
           should
           so
           often
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           with
           their
           murmurings
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           near
           to
           dash
           out
           the
           brains
           of
           their
           most
           faithfull
           Leaders
           .
        
         
           He
           knowes
           why
           two
           Parts
           or
           Angles
           of
           that
           Heavenly
           
             Triangle
             (
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
          
           ,
           and
           Miriam
           so
           neer
           in
           Earthly
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Relations
          
           )
           I
           say
           why
           that
           rare
           Pair
           ,
           Aaron
           and
           
           Miriam
           should
           yet
           envie
           and
           mutiny
           against
           their
           so
           dear
           a
           Brother
           ,
           and
           so
           meek
           and
           heavenly
           a
           
             Ruler
             ,
             Moses
          
           .
        
         
           His
           heavenly
           wisdom
           hath
           a
           reason
           of
           that
           wonderfull
           Shrinking
           of
           an
           Army
           of
           32
           thousand
           Israelits
           ,
           into
           one
           poor
           300
           left
           behind
           ,
           and
           found
           only
           fit
           for
           
             Gods
             battels
          
           against
           
           the
           Midianits
           .
        
         
           A
           reason
           why
           those
           two
           famous
           
             Champions
             ,
             Samson
          
           and
           David
           should
           find
           so
           great
           discouragement
           to
           their
           fighting
           of
           
             Gods
             Battels
          
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           Judah
           basely
           binding
           Samson
           ,
           
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           Davids
           own
           Brethren
           flying
           in
           his
           face
           with
           open
           Railings
           .
        
         
           A
           reason
           of
           that
           all
           most
           utter
           consumption
           of
           one
           whole
           Tribe
           of
           Israels
           12.
           by
           the
           furious
           flames
           of
           the
           Zeal
           and
           Indignation
           of
           the
           eleven
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           happened
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           in
           Types
           (
           in
           curious
           and
           wonderfull
           figures
           )
           so
           that
           
           his
           holy
           wisdom
           knowes
           :
           why
           Israel
           must
           be
           so
           weary
           of
           Samuel
           and
           himself
           ,
           and
           (
           like
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           )
           must
           have
           a
           King
           to
           be
           their
           Champion
           and
           fight
           their
           Battels
           :
        
         
           Why
           Saul
           this
           desired
           King
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Gods
           own
           choice
           and
           Israels
           ,
           why
           yet
           he
           must
           hunt
           an
           innocent
           David
           ,
           as
           a
           
           Flea
           in
           the
           bosom
           ,
           or
           a
           Partridg
           on
           the
           mountains
           ,
           until
           he
           hath
           slain
           himself
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           on
           Davids
           head
           .
        
         
           A
           reason
           of
           that
           long
           continued
           Faction
           of
           so
           many
           Tribes
           against
           this
           Davids
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           Israel
           (
           so
           importunate
           ,
           so
           impatient
           for
           a
           King
           )
           should
           now
           powre
           out
           each
           others
           
           blood
           about
           a
           Successor
           ,
           whether
           a
           David
           ,
           or
           (
           the
           son
           of
           
             Persecution
             ,
             Saul
             )
             Ishbosheth
          
           .
        
         
           A
           reason
           (
           when
           David
           wears
           both
           Crowns
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           hath
           all
           that
           a
           most
           
             gracious
             God
          
           could
           espie
           out
           fit
           for
           David
           to
           receive
           ,
           that
           yet
           he
           wants
           a
           wife
           that
           had
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           a
           Davids
           sinfull
           Desires
           and
           Whordomes
           shall
           
           want
           a
           Covering
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Vriah
           (
           that
           is
           fire
           or
           zeal
           of
           God
           )
           shall
           die
           and
           make
           up
           one
           to
           cover
           them
           .
        
         
           O
           the
           Depths
           of
           the
           Councels
           of
           the
           holy
           one
           of
           Israel
           why
           (
           there
           being
           but
           12
           Tribes
           in
           all
           )
           10
           Tribes
           of
           his
           own
           
           people
           should
           tear
           away
           from
           2
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           Captivities
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           now
           are
           scattered
           from
           each
           other
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           no
           certain
           Tidings
           what
           's
           befaln
           to
           the
           10
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Israel
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           He
           knowes
           why
           to
           leave
           an
           upright
           perfect
           
             Asa●'s
             heart
          
           to
           such
           folly
           and
           wrath
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           a
           Faithfull
           Prophet
           (
           admonishing
           him
           from
           God
           )
           by
           the
           heels
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           why
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           meek
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           
           burn
           in
           such
           
             Vnchristian
             Flames
          
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           for
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           the
           contemners
           and
           despis●rs
           of
           their
           Lord
           
           and
           Master
           ,
           who
           quencheth
           the
           fire
           of
           their
           rash
           zeal
           with
           this
           mild
           Check
           ,
           You
           know
           not
           of
           what
           Spirit
           you
           are
           of
           .
        
         
           Why
           such
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           Bitternesse
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           )
           should
           rise
           between
           two
           
             Turtle
             Doves
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           Barrabas
           ,
           and
           that
           about
           
           their
           most
           laborious
           and
           most
           dangerous
           Ministeries
           .
        
         
           Why
           one
           cries
           Paul
           ,
           another
           Apollo
           ,
           another
           Caphas
           ,
           another
           
           Christ
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           first
           established
           Churches
           .
        
         
           This
           holy
           Plot
           ,
           this
           heavenly
           designe
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           wise
           God
           ,
           thus
           to
           permit
           the
           contentions
           and
           divisions
           
           of
           his
           own
           Servants
           ,
           as
           it
           displaies
           
             Himself
             only
             Perfect
          
           and
           Excellent
           ,
           and
           all
           (
           the
           best
           of
           )
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           but
           farthing-candles
           ,
           yea
           
             smoaking
             Firebrands
          
           :
           As
           it
           brightly
           proves
           the
           admirable
           consent
           and
           
             Angelical
             Harmony
          
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           relating
           Histories
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           Histories
           infolding
           Prophesies
           ,
           fulfill'd
           before
           mens
           daily
           view
           thousands
           of
           years
           after
           :
           As
           it
           makes
           us
           see
           our
           spiritual
           Povertie
           and
           Beggary
           ,
           and
           infinit
           need
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Peace
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           drives
           us
           to
           continual
           Prayers
           and
           cries
           ,
           for
           mercifull
           supplies
           from
           thence
           !
           As
           it
           disrelisheth
           this
           present
           sweetest
           life
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           life
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Love
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           themselves
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           spiritual
           and
           absolute
           Joyes
           and
           Life
           approaching
           .
        
         
           So
           doth
           this
           heavenly
           Councel
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           aboundantly
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           all
           malicious
           ,
           who
           (
           although
           they
           delight
           to
           scratch
           their
           
             Athenian
             Itch
          
           of
           hearing
           
             Novelties
             ,
             new
             things
             ,
             Newes
             ,
          
           yet
           )
           stumble
           they
           at
           this
           stumbling-block
           of
           
             Novelties
             ,
             new
             Churches
             ,
             new
             Ministers
             ,
             new
             Discipline
             ,
             new
             Baptism
             ,
             new
             Light
             :
          
           The
           ancient
           of
           days
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           and
           Love
           cannot
           be
           in
           such
           Divisions
           :
           The
           old
           Bishops
           were
           better
           ,
           the
           old
           Popes
           themselves
           more
           tollerable
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           but
           the
           barking
           of
           malice
           against
           Gods
           holyness
           which
           his
           true
           servants
           desire
           to
           partake
           of
           !
           Against
           
             Gods
             Truth
          
           ,
           which
           his
           servants
           must
           contend
           for
           ,
           (
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           one
           against
           another
           )
           against
           
             Gods
             Councels
          
           who
           hath
           so
           laid
           his
           holy
           project
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           now
           sets
           out
           in
           a
           clear
           Light
           and
           fairer
           Print
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           same
           (
           had
           we
           inlightned
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           (
           with
           the
           old
           edition
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           more
           dark
           and
           rude
           in
           
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Types
          
           ,
           and
           figures
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           but
           foresee
           variety
           of
           divers
           Passions
           and
           Affections
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Variety
           of
           Beholders
           of
           this
           present
           Controversie
           :
           Some
           will
           please
           themselves
           and
           their
           curiosities
           in
           the
           Noveltie
           
           of
           such
           discourses
           :
           some
           will
           rejoice
           to
           see
           the
           light
           appear
           ,
           and
           yet
           mourn
           in
           the
           lamentable
           differences
           of
           such
           who
           profess
           the
           same
           God
           and
           Christ
           about
           it
           :
           Some
           will
           be
           angry
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           Blasphemy
           against
           their
           Gods
           ,
           their
           Bellies
           ,
           and
           their
           Titles
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           will
           fear
           disturbances
           of
           the
           Civil
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           
             Spiritual
             peace
          
           and
           Christianity
           :
           Yet
           some
           will
           truely
           desire
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           know
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           humbly
           desirous
           to
           do
           it
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           doe
           it
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Courteous
             Reader
          
           may
           please
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
           first
           Conference
           of
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           there
           was
           Discust
           ,
           a
           Modell
           of
           
             New
             English
          
           Church
           and
           Civill
           Power
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cotton
           in
           his
           Reply
           waved
           and
           referred
           to
           others
           of
           the
           
             New
             English
          
           Elders
           to
           Reply
           unto
           ,
           which
           whether
           they
           have
           so
           done
           as
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           :
        
         
           Together
           with
           Mr.
           Cottons
           Reply
           to
           the
           
             Bloudy
             Tenent
          
           ,
           
           there
           was
           also
           added
           a
           Reply
           of
           Mr.
           Cotton
           to
           an
           Answer
           of
           his
           Letter
           :
           The
           Examination
           of
           this
           Reply
           I
           desired
           ,
           and
           intended
           should
           have
           been
           here
           presented
           ;
           But
           the
           streights
           of
           time
           (
           being
           constantly
           drunk
           up
           by
           necessary
           Labours
           for
           bread
           for
           many
           depending
           on
           me
           ,
           the
           discharge
           of
           Engagements
           ,
           and
           wanting
           helps
           of
           transcribing
           )
           I
           say
           the
           streights
           of
           time
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           Examination
           of
           that
           Reply
           could
           not
           together
           with
           this
           ,
           be
           fitted
           for
           Publick
           view
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           Lords
           assistance
           will
           not
           delay
           to
           follow
           :
        
         
           Touching
           Mr.
           Cotton
           I
           present
           two
           words
           :
           First
           for
           his
           Person
           ,
           Secondly
           for
           his
           Work.
           
        
         
           For
           his
           Person
           ,
           although
           I
           rejoyce
           that
           since
           it
           pleased
           
           God
           to
           lay
           a
           Command
           on
           my
           Conscience
           to
           come
           in
           as
           his
           poor
           Witnesse
           in
           this
           great
           Cause
           :
           I
           say
           I
           rejoice
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           to
           appoint
           so
           able
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           and
           Conscionable
           an
           Instrument
           to
           bolt
           out
           the
           Truth
           to
           the
           bran
           :
           So
           I
           can
           humbly
           say
           it
           in
           his
           holy
           presence
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           constant
           heaviness
           and
           souls
           grief
           as
           to
           differ
           from
           any
           fearing
           God
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           ten
           thousand
           times
           from
           Mr
           :
           Cotton
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           ever
           desired
           and
           still
           desire
           highly
           to
           
           esteem
           ,
           and
           dearly
           to
           respect
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           portion
           of
           mercy
           and
           grace
           vouchsafed
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Truths
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           maintained
           by
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           notwithstanding
           that
           some
           (
           of
           no
           common
           Judgement
           and
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           washing
           of
           the
           
             Bloudie
             Tenent
          
           in
           Bloud
           against
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           Gall
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           )
           if
           upon
           so
           slippery
           and
           narrow
           a
           passage
           I
           have
           slpit
           (
           notwithstanding
           my
           constant
           resolution
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           into
           any
           Tearm
           or
           Expression
           unbeseeming
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           Matter
           (
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           most
           high
           in
           hand
           considered
           )
           I
           humbly
           crave
           pardon
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cotton
           also
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           concerning
           his
           Work
           ,
           I
           call
           to
           mind
           a
           speech
           of
           one
           of
           eminent
           Note
           in
           
             N.
             England
          
           (
           observing
           a
           disposition
           in
           men
           for
           one
           man
           to
           deifie
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           
           no
           small
           note
           had
           said
           they
           could
           hardly
           believe
           that
           God
           would
           suffer
           Mr.
           Cotton
           to
           err
           )
           the
           Speech
           was
           this
           [
           I
           fear
           that
           God
           may
           leave
           Mr.
           Cotton
           to
           some
           great
           error
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           see
           he
           is
           a
           man
           ]
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           concerning
           his
           Work
           ,
           the
           observant
           Reader
           will
           soon
           discover
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Mr.
           Cottons
           Stand
           is
           ,
           yet
           he
           most
           weakly
           provides
           himself
           of
           very
           strange
           Reserves
           ,
           and
           Retreats
           :
           to
           point
           with
           the
           finger
           at
           2
           or
           3
           most
           frequent
           and
           remarkable
           .
        
         
           First
           when
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           overwhelmed
           with
           the
           lamentable
           and
           doleful
           cries
           of
           the
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           crying
           
           out
           for
           Vengeance
           on
           their
           Persecutors
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           !
           He
           often
           retreats
           ,
           and
           professeth
           to
           hold
           no
           such
           Doctrin
           of
           persecuting
           the
           Saints
           ,
           no
           nor
           of
           any
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           draw
           forth
           his
           Sword
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           is
           urged
           that
           through
           this
           whole
           Book
           he
           Persecutes
           or
           Hunts
           (
           by
           name
           )
           the
           Idolater
           ,
           the
           Blasphemer
           ,
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           the
           Seducer
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           Death
           or
           Banishment
           :
           
           and
           amongst
           other
           Expressions
           useth
           this
           for
           one
           [
           If
           there
           be
           stones
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           need
           not
           run
           for
           a
           Sword
           to
           the
           Smiths
           shop
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Ropier
           for
           an
           Halter
           to
           punish
           Hereticks
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           Mr.
           Cotton
           retreats
           into
           
           the
           Land
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           calls
           up
           Moses
           and
           his
           Laws
           against
           
             Idolaters
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
          
           ,
           &c
           :
        
         
           When
           he
           is
           Challenged
           (
           and
           that
           by
           his
           own
           frequent
           confession
           in
           his
           Book
           )
           for
           producing
           the
           Pattern
           of
           a
           
             National
             Church
          
           when
           he
           stands
           only
           for
           a
           Congregationall
           !
           for
           producing
           that
           national
           church
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           miraculous
           ,
           so
           typical
           ,
           as
           a
           Copie
           or
           Samplar
           for
           the
           Nations
           and
           Peoples
           of
           the
           World
           (
           who
           have
           no
           such
           miraculous
           and
           Typicall
           respect
           upon
           them
           )
           Mr.
           Cotton
           retreats
           to
           
             Moral
             Equity
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Seducer
           and
           he
           that
           kills
           a
           Soul
           should
           die
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           is
           urged
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           at
           his
           so
           long
           typed
           out
           coming
           ,
           abolished
           those
           
             National
             shadowes
          
           ,
           and
           erected
           
           his
           
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
          
           of
           Israel
           ,
           appinted
           Spiritual
           Officers
           ,
           Punishments
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           Tit.
           3
           ▪
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           Rev.
           2.
           against
           Baalam
           and
           Iezabel
           prove
           only
           a
           spiritual
           death
           and
           cutting
           off
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           holy
           land
           of
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           his
           church
           &
           kingdom
           .
           Mr.
           Cotton
           retreats
           and
           confesseth
           Christs
           Kingdom
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           not
           national
           ,
           but
           congregational
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Scriptures
           hold
           forth
           a
           Spiritual
           cutting
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           produceth
           them
           to
           prove
           the
           heretick
           so
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           alledging
           that
           the
           question
           was
           put
           in
           general
           tearms
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           Persecution
           should
           be
           intended
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           unjust
           excommunication
           is
           as
           sore
           a
           persecution
           as
           an
           unjust
           banishment
           .
           When
           he
           is
           urged
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           consciences
           (
           even
           of
           all
           men
           to
           God
           or
           Gods
           in
           their
           worships
           ,
           he
           professeth
           that
           he
           is
           wronged
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           hold
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           persecuted
           for
           his
           conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           sinning
           against
           his
           conscience
           .
           When
           al
           the
           consciences
           in
           the
           world
           cry
           out
           against
           him
           for
           setting
           up
           the
           
             civil
             power
          
           &
           officers
           ,
           and
           Courts
           of
           
             civil
             Iustice
          
           ,
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           conviction
           of
           mens
           souls
           and
           consciences
           !
           Mr.
           Cotton
           retreats
           to
           his
           last
           refuge
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           although
           this
           be
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           not
           any
           of
           them
           must
           meddle
           to
           punish
           in
           Religion
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           informed
           which
           is
           (
           upon
           the
           point
           )
           untill
           he
           is
           sure
           they
           will
           draw
           their
           swords
           for
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           against
           all
           other
           as
           heretical
           ,
           blasphemous
           .
        
         
         
           The
           monstrous
           Partiality
           of
           such
           suspending
           ,
           &c.
           of
           
           hanging
           up
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           except
           a
           few
           of
           his
           own
           perswasion
           )
           and
           that
           from
           so
           principall
           and
           main
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           thousands
           in
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           constantly
           and
           perpetually
           all
           their
           dayes
           .
           If
           it
           please
           the
           most
           jealous
           and
           righteous
           God
           to
           hide
           it
           (
           I
           say
           the
           monstrousnesse
           of
           such
           a
           Suspension
           )
           from
           Mr.
           Cottons
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           thousand
           and
           
             ten
             thousands
          
           will
           behold
           and
           wonder
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           fearing
           to
           exceed
           in
           discourse
           at
           dore
           )
           let
           every
           mercifull
           and
           compassionate
           Reader
           freely
           enter
           in
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           in
           most
           Rooms
           and
           Closets
           :
        
         
           If
           thou
           truly
           love
           the
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           ,
           thou
           art
           too
           neer
           of
           kin
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           long
           to
           escape
           the
           Hunters
           .
           If
           the
           
             fourty
             two
             moneths
          
           of
           the
           
           
             Beasts
             reign
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             dayes
          
           of
           the
           prophesie
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           in
           Sackcloth
           be
           expired
           :
           yet
           I
           fear
           the
           three
           dayes
           and
           a
           halfe
           of
           the
           greatest
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           is
           not
           over
           :
           Yet
           fear
           not
           what
           must
           be
           suffered
           ,
           although
           the
           Devill
           cast
           (
           not
           onely
           some
           ,
           but
           )
           all
           
             Christs
             Witnesses
          
           into
           Prison
           :
           yea
           ,
           although
           he
           murther
           and
           fling
           out
           the
           Karkasses
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           shame
           and
           injury
           ,
           yet
           the
           mighty
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           raise
           them
           on
           their
           feet
           again
           ,
           and
           into
           heavenly
           glory
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           shame
           shall
           they
           ascend
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           bloody
           enemies
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           and
           how
           various
           are
           the
           
             Disputings
             ,
             &c.
          
           about
           what
           should
           be
           this
           
             three
             dayes
          
           and
           a
           
             halfes
             calamity
          
           ?
           How
           many
           hope
           this
           storm
           is
           over
           ?
           how
           many
           fear
           it
           is
           now
           a
           breeding
           ?
           Yet
           why
           should
           we
           fear
           so
           short
           a
           draught
           (
           though
           )
           of
           a
           bitter
           Cup
           ,
           when
           tempered
           by
           the
           gracious
           hand
           of
           an
           Heavenly
           Father
           ,
           begun
           by
           so
           dear
           an
           
             Elder
             Brother
          
           ,
           so
           sweet
           a
           Saviour
           ?
           The
           Revelations
           of
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelations
           of
           Gods
           wonderfull
           Providences
           ,
           seem
           to
           proclaim
           wonderfull
           and
           dreadfull
           Discoveries
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           approaching
           .
           And
           it
           is
           as
           sure
           
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           subdue
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           shortly
           break
           
           (
           and
           make
           all
           his
           followers
           tread
           on
           )
           the
           proudest
           Necks
           born
           up
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           the
           grandest
           Seigniories
           of
           the
           Turkish
           and
           Popish
           Empires
           ,
           the
           two
           so
           mighty
           opposers
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           And
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           both
           their
           ruines
           and
           downfall
           must
           be
           from
           some
           top
           and
           pinacle
           of
           glorious
           prosperity
           and
           furious
           outrage
           against
           their
           (
           Antichristian
           and
           Christian
           )
           enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           chiefest
           
             European
             enemies
          
           of
           the
           All
           devouring
           Turk
           (
           though
           all
           that
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           
           are
           his
           enemies
           )
           are
           more
           especially
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           by
           whom
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           (
           probably
           )
           will
           dash
           that
           mighty
           Empire
           into
           pieces
           ,
           as
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           prophesied
           of
           old
           by
           his
           servant
           Daniel
           :
           yet
           probably
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           this
           downfall
           must
           be
           from
           some
           more
           eminent
           height
           of
           Turkish
           bloody
           pride
           and
           glory
           ,
           which
           that
           blasphemous
           and
           bloody
           Monarchy
           shall
           immediatly
           before
           attain
           unto
           .
        
         
           The
           sorest
           enemies
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Popes
          
           ,
           are
           the
           
           witnesses
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           left
           himself
           without
           ,
           during
           the
           42
           moneths
           of
           the
           reign
           of
           this
           mighty
           and
           dreadfull
           Beast
           .
           Against
           these
           blessed
           followers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           must
           (
           probably
           )
           the
           rage
           of
           this
           bloody
           Beast
           rise
           high
           in
           that
           his
           great
           slaughter
           of
           them
           and
           triumph
           three
           days
           and
           an
           half
           over
           them
           ,
           (
           Rev.
           11.
           )
           and
           this
           not
           long
           before
           his
           own
           
             eternall
             downfall
          
           .
        
         
           Many
           have
           been
           the
           Interpretations
           of
           that
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           some
           late
           Applications
           of
           the
           witnesses
           and
           Time
           to
           particular
           persons
           and
           Times
           of
           late
           .
        
         
         
           But
           (
           with
           all
           due
           respect
           to
           the
           Apprehensions
           of
           any
           studious
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Jesus
           )
           I
           conceive
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           a
           more
           
             generall
             consideration
          
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           all
           that
           world
           over
           that
           wondred
           after
           the
           Beast
           ,
           hath
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           raised
           up
           a
           Generation
           or
           kind
           of
           Witnesses
           bearing
           testimony
           against
           him
           .
           This
           witnesse
           (
           more
           or
           lesse
           )
           to
           the
           severall
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           maintain
           ,
           before
           and
           since
           Luthers
           time
           ,
           especially
           :
           The
           finishing
           of
           the
           Testimony
           must
           (
           probably
           )
           be
           generall
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Nations
          
           ;
           which
           finishing
           of
           the
           witnesse
           (
           probably
           )
           wil
           consist
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           in
           his
           own
           holy
           Appointments
           and
           Institutions
           .
           The
           slaughter
           of
           these
           witnesses
           must
           also
           (
           probably
           )
           be
           generall
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           three
           dayes
           and
           half
           triumph
           over
           them
           generall
           :
           upon
           which
           follows
           that
           most
           glorious
           and
           generall
           rising
           of
           the
           witnesses
           unto
           their
           glory
           promised
           ,
           
             Rev.
             11.
          
           
        
         
           I
           confess
           in
           this
           plea
           for
           freedom
           to
           all
           Consciences
           
           in
           matters
           (
           meerly
           )
           of
           worship
           ,
           I
           have
           impartially
           pleaded
           for
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           and
           persecutors
           (
           in
           Europe
           )
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           :
           Yet
           I
           have
           pleaded
           for
           no
           more
           then
           is
           their
           due
           and
           right
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           ever
           else
           shall
           be
           the
           Consequent
           )
           it
           shall
           stand
           for
           a
           monument
           and
           testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           former
           ,
           present
           ,
           or
           future
           cruelties
           against
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           uprightly
           love
           him
           ,
           his
           true
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           clear
           discovery
           
           of
           those
           holy
           Prophesies
           &
           Periods
           set
           down
           and
           prefixed
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           
             Daniel
             ,
             John
             ,
             &c.
          
           concerning
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           :
           Yet
           two
           things
           I
           professe
           in
           the
           holy
           presence
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Angels
          
           and
           Men.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           my
           humble
           Desires
           and
           Resolution
           (
           the
           Lord
           assisting
           )
           to
           contend
           for
           the
           true
           and
           
             visible
             worship
          
           of
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           and
           Appointment
           of
           the
           last
           will
           and
           Testament
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           beleeve
           and
           profess
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           ,
           such
           Churches
           are
           got
           neerest
           to
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           on
           whose
           forehead
           are
           written
           these
           blessed
           characters
           of
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           First
           ,
           content
           with
           a
           poor
           and
           low
           condition
           in
           worldly
           things
           .
           2.
           
           An
           holy
           cleansing
           from
           the
           filthines
           of
           
             false
             worships
          
           and
           
             worldly
             conversations
          
           .
           3.
           
           An
           humble
           and
           constant
           endeavour
           to
           attain
           (
           in
           their
           simplicity
           &
           purity
           )
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           appointments
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
           4.
           
           Are
           so
           far
           from
           smiting
           ,
           killing
           ,
           and
           wounding
           the
           Opposites
           of
           their
           profession
           and
           worship
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           themselves
           patiently
           to
           bear
           and
           carry
           the
           Cross
           and
           Gallows
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           number
           of
           such
           his
           poor
           servants
           who
           as
           unfeignedly
           desire
           (
           notwithstanding
           my
           plea
           against
           Persecutors
           and
           Persecution
           )
           I
           say
           as
           unfeignedly
           desire
           to
           suffer
           as
           cheerfully
           with
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           as
           gloriously
           to
           reign
           with
           him
           ,
           desires
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             Thine
             unfeigned
             ,
             though
             unworthiest
             of
             all
             the
             Followers
             of
             IESUS
             .
             Roger
             Williams
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         The
         Bloody
         Tenent
         yet
         more
         Bloody
         ,
         
           By
           Master
        
         Cottons
         
           attempting
           to
           wash
           it
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lambe
           .
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             BLest
             be
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             and
             
               peace
               (
               sweet
               peace
            
             )
             that
             once
             againe
             ,
             we
             finde
             a
             corner
             and
             a
             few
             hours
             to
             entertaine
             our
             sweet
             embraces
             and
             discourses
             about
             that
             
               Bloody
               Tenent
               of
               Persecution
            
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             Jehovah's
             work
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             '
             midst
             this
             worlds
             combustions
             ,
             such
             a
             corner
             and
             such
             hours
             are
             found
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Dear
             friends
             ,
             the
             longer
             absent
             ,
             meet
             the
             sweeter
             ;
             and
             
             have
             cause
             to
             spend
             each
             minute
             to
             his
             praise
             ,
             who
             wonders
             works
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             we
             two
             see
             each
             others
             face
             at
             all
             in
             these
             tempestuous
             dayes
             and
             vale
             of
             tears
             .
          
           
           
             How
             harshly
             were
             our
             last
             conferrings
             entertained
             by
             some
             ?
             How
             were
             our selves
             suspected
             ,
             and
             traduced
             for
             counterfeits
             ;
             and
             our
             pious
             and
             peaceable
             Meditations
             ,
             cruelly
             condemned
             to
             the
             devouring
             flames
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             ever
             was
             our
             portion
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             
               earthen
               pots
            
             arose
             against
             their
             glorious
             Potter
             ;
             and
             no
             better
             lot
             we
             must
             expect
             ,
             while
             the
             time
             doth
             last
             that
             is
             determined
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mean
             while
             t
             is
             yet
             our
             lamentation
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             
             our
             darlings
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             tendred
             as
             our
             eyes
             ,
             have
             both
             in
             Print
             and
             Pulpit
             ,
             cried
             out
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             one
             of
             thy
             dearest
             eldest
             children
             ,
             (
             too
             too
             worthy
             to
             be
             )
             the
             defender
             of
             the
             
               Bloody
               Tenent
            
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Our
             love
             shall
             cover
             his
             shame
             and
             nakedness
             ;
             and
             our
             wisdoms
             pity
             his
             heavy
             labour
             ,
             Blackamore-washings
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             expence
             of
             precious
             time
             and
             spirit
             ,
             in
             labouring
             to
             wash
             this
             so
             deeply
             bloody
             ,
             and
             Blackamore
             -
             Tenent
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             So
             parents
             and
             true
             friends
             love
             and
             pity
             theirs
             ,
             though
             sick
             ,
             though
             froward
             and
             distracted
             ;
             and
             let
             our
             Bowels
             yearne
             over
             him
             ,
             who
             teares
             out
             ours
             :
             who
             knows
             but
             once
             before
             he
             sleep
             his
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             rottenness
             ,
             he
             may
             awake
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             and
             truth
             ,
             of
             patience
             and
             
               long
               suffering
            
             ;
             whose
             thoughts
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             ,
             whose
             love
             ,
             whose
             pity
             hath
             no
             bounds
             ,
             nor
             limits
             ,
             toward
             them
             whom
             he
             hath
             loved
             before
             the
             
               worlds
               foundation
            
             .
          
           
             O
             let
             these
             blessed
             buds
             ,
             of
             hope
             and
             sweet
             desires
             (
             dear
             Truth
             )
             put
             forth
             in
             pious
             fruits
             of
             renewed
             endeavors
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             once
             againe
             prefer
             my
             suit
             for
             your
             impartial
             weighing
             of
             what
             
               replies
               ,
               objections
               ,
               pleadings
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             his
             sake
             ,
             yea
             for
             his
             servants
             sake
             ,
             for
             Zions
             sake
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             know
             (
             at
             last
             )
             I
             shall
             prevaile
             to
             scatter
             and
             dispell
             the
             mists
             and
             fogs
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             while
             arise
             to
             cloud
             and
             choak
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             what
             cause
             should
             move
             this
             so
             able
             a
             defendant
             
             to
             leap
             over
             all
             our
             first
             addresses
             both
             to
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Reader
             ?
             and
             what
             may
             be
             conjectured
             ,
             why
             himself
             directs
             a
             word
             to
             neither
             in
             this
             controversie
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             my
             Rejoynder
             may
             be
             as
             full
             of
             love
             as
             truth
             ;
             
             yet
             some
             say
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             knows
             in
             what
             door
             the
             wind
             blows
             of
             late
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             ignorant
             what
             sad
             complaints
             in
             
               letters
               ,
               printings
               ,
               conferences
            
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             and
             of
             his
             
             own
             conscience
             and
             judgement
             of
             Independency
             )
             have
             poured
             forth
             against
             
               New
               Englands
            
             persecuting
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             knows
             what
             
               Bars
               New
               Englands
            
             bloody
             Tenent
             and
             practice
             may
             put
             to
             his
             brethrens
             just
             desires
             and
             suits
             for
             moderation
             and
             toleration
             ,
             to
             
               non-conforming
               consciences
            
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             compels
             his
             reply
             ,
             but
             the
             times
             advise
             him
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             noise
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             with
             no
             great
             willingness
             ,
             that
             that
             high
             and
             
               searching
               house
            
             of
             
               Englands
               Parliament
            
             should
             search
             and
             scan
             his
             Meditations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             if
             the
             name
             of
             God
             were
             truely
             called
             upon
             them
             and
             (
             as
             his
             title
             intimateth
             )
             the
             great
             controversies
             of
             these
             present
             times
             are
             herein
             handled
             ;
             If
             all
             that
             is
             here
             presented
             ,
             be
             truly
             practised
             ;
             and
             he
             desire
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             by
             one
             measure
             and
             to
             be
             no
             otherwaies
             measured
             unto
             ,
             then
             he
             measureth
             unto
             others
             :
             why
             should
             not
             that
             renowned
             Court
             be
             more
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             attended
             with
             so
             high
             and
             needful
             examinations
             ?
             But
             now
             enough
             of
             that
             ,
             I
             long
             to
             see
             that
             weighed
             ,
             which
             is
             presented
             ,
             take
             up
             those
             holy
             weights
             of
             thine
             ,
             which
             may
             faithfully
             discover
             how
             light
             or
             ponderous
             each
             parcel
             is
             in
             Gods
             most
             holy
             presence
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             first
             complaines
             against
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             
               private
               letter
            
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             thereunto
             :
             he
             faulteth
             the
             discusser
             for
             punishing
             his
             conscience
             ,
             against
             the
             discussers
             own
             Tenent
             of
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             for
             breach
             of
             rule
             ,
             in
             first
             publishing
             to
             the
             world
             before
             
               private
               admonition
            
             ,
             and
             telling
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             justly
             may
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             defenders
             own
             conclusion
             of
             this
             first
             Chapter
             !
             He
             that
             setteth
             forth
             of
             his
             way
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             his
             journey
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             he
             wander
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             discusser
             never
             wrote
             any
             such
             letter
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             so
             often
             affirms
             ,
             and
             mentioneth
             throughout
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             mistake
             he
             fals
             into
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             passages
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             gently
             toucht
             at
             ,
             and
             passed
             by
             ,
             as
             the
             failing
             of
             memory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             small
             matters
             in
             the
             first
             steps
             and
             
             entrance
             of
             a
             business
             ,
             prove
             ominous
             ;
             and
             although
             love
             bids
             us
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             memory
             :
             yet
             since
             
               Nil
               sine
               providentia
               &
               Deus
               est
               maximus
               in
               minimis
               ,
            
             and
             not
             a
             Sparow
             nor
             a
             Haire
             fals
             without
             him
             ;
             methinks
             such
             a
             stumble
             in
             the
             threshold
             should
             have
             one
             sad
             consideration
             in
             Master
             Cottons
             brest
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             resides
             in
             the
             chamber
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             knowledge
             there
             was
             no
             such
             letter
             or
             intercourse
             passed
             between
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             the
             discusser
             ;
             but
             what
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             is
             This
             ▪
             One
             Master
             Hall
             of
             Roxbury
             ,
             presented
             the
             prisoners
             Arguments
             against
             persecution
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             who
             
             gave
             this
             present
             controverted
             Answer
             ;
             with
             the
             which
             Master
             Hall
             not
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             unto
             the
             discusser
             ,
             who
             never
             saw
             the
             said
             Hall
             ,
             nor
             those
             Arguments
             in
             writing
             ;
             (
             though
             he
             well
             remember
             that
             he
             saw
             them
             in
             print
             some
             yeers
             since
             )
             and
             apprehending
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             Master
             
               Cottons
               Answer
            
             was
             as
             publike
             ,
             as
             Master
             
               Cottons
               profession
            
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             same
             Tenent
             was
             and
             is
             ,
             what
             breach
             of
             rule
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             answer
             that
             in
             the
             streets
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             proclaimeth
             on
             the
             
               House
               top
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             grant
             it
             had
             been
             a
             
               private
               letter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             discourse
             and
             the
             opinion
             private
             :
             yet
             why
             doth
             he
             charge
             the
             discusser
             with
             breach
             of
             rule
             ,
             in
             not
             using
             orderly
             wayes
             of
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             telling
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             in
             this
             Book
             
             blames
             the
             discusser
             for
             disclaiming
             Communion
             with
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             (
             after
             he
             was
             driven
             by
             banishment
             from
             civil
             habitation
             amongst
             them
             )
             had
             sent
             forth
             a
             bull
             of
             excommunication
             against
             him
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             Such
             practise
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             first
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             never
             taught
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             are
             truely
             their
             successors
             ever
             will.
             But
             to
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             why
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             complaine
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             punishing
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             by
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             letter
             ;
             aggravating
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             discusser
             pleads
             for
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ?
             
             Is
             he
             indeed
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             mind
             for
             the
             sparing
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             present
             life
             ,
             for
             their
             souls
             and
             eternal
             lives
             sake
             ?
             Doth
             he
             indeed
             plead
             for
             
               liberty
               of
               conscience
            
             ?
             Let
             the
             following
             discourse
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             passage
             manifest
             how
             tender
             he
             is
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             how
             censorious
             
             and
             senseless
             of
             the
             pangs
             and
             agonies
             of
             other
             mens
             conscience
             and
             spirits
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             ?
             As
             if
             his
             alone
             were
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
             but
             Theirs
             like
             the
             brawny
             hoofs
             of
             the
             roaring
             Bulls
             of
             Bashan
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Complaines
             Master
             Cotton
             of
             persecution
             for
             such
             
             dealing
             against
             him
             ?
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             
               disputing
               ,
               discoursing
            
             and
             examining
             mens
             Tenents
             or
             Doctrines
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             (
             in
             proper
             
               English
               acceptation
            
             of
             the
             word
             )
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             :
             well
             had
             it
             been
             for
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             that
             no
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             witness
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             could
             justly
             take
             up
             no
             other
             complaint
             against
             
               New
               England
            
             for
             other
             kinds
             of
             persecution
             :
             surely
             the
             voice
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             
               Paul
               ;
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             why
             
               persecutest
               thou
               me
            
             ?
             was
             for
             another
             kind
             of
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Peace
             if
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Old
               England
            
             or
             new
             had
             never
             stirred
             up
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             any
             other
             suppressing
             of
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             nor
             no
             other
             persecuting
             ,
             then
             
               discussing
               ,
               disputing
            
             &c.
             they
             should
             never
             have
             needed
             to
             have
             been
             charged
             so
             publikely
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             
               bloody
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             II.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             Master
             Cotton
             much
             complaines
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             charged
             in
             the
             Title
             to
             maintaine
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             professeth
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             have
             none
             be
             punished
             for
             conscience
             ,
             unless
             his
             errour
             be
             fundamental
             ,
             or
             seditiously
             ;
             or
             turbulenly
             promoted
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             due
             conviction
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             he
             is
             not
             punished
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
             is
             in
             
               plaine
               English
               ,
               hunting
            
             for
             conscience
             ;
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             being
             a
             son
             of
             wine
             (
             as
             the
             Jews
             speak
             in
             their
             Proverb
             )
             is
             loth
             to
             be
             counted
             a
             son
             of
             
             vinegar
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             avoid
             the
             word
             persecuting
             or
             hunting
             (
             as
             something
             too
             wilde
             and
             fierce
             an
             expression
             ,
             more
             sutable
             to
             the
             bloody
             sons
             of
             vinegar
             and
             gall
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
               ,
               Popes
            
             and
             Bishops
             )
             and
             he
             much
             desires
             to
             have
             the
             word
             persecuting
             
             changed
             for
             the
             word
             punishing
             ,
             a
             tearm
             more
             proper
             to
             
             true
             Justice
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             the
             guise
             and
             profession
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             persecuted
             or
             hunted
             men
             for
             their
             Religion
             and
             conscience
             ?
             are
             not
             all
             histories
             and
             experiences
             full
             of
             the
             pathetical
             speeches
             of
             persecutors
             to
             this
             purpose
             ?
             You
             will
             say
             you
             are
             persecuted
             for
             your
             conscience
             ,
             you
             plead
             conscience
             ;
             Thou
             art
             a
             heretick
             the
             devil
             hath
             deceived
             thee
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             is
             deluded
             ,
             &c.
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             such
             punishing
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             assigneth
             to
             that
             threefold
             degree
             of
             heretical
             wickedness
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             to
             wit.
             To
             hold
             a
             
               fundamental
               error
            
             ,
             To
             persist
             therein
             after
             conviction
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             To
             seduce
             others
             thereunto
             ,
             Or
             these
             five
             summed
             up
             (
             page
             186
             of
             his
             book
             )
             subverters
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               persisters
            
             therein
             after
             
               conviction
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               idolaters
               ,
               seducers
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             punishing
             which
             he
             affirmes
             to
             be
             death
             and
             killing
             ,
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             make
             up
             a
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             let
             the
             
               Spanish
               Inquisitions
            
             be
             an
             instance
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             torture
             and
             rack
             ,
             and
             kill
             and
             burn
             for
             such
             crimes
             ,
             yet
             varnish
             they
             and
             guild
             all
             over
             with
             the
             painted
             Title
             of
             
               Gods
               Glory
            
             ,
             holy
             zeal
             ,
             just
             punishment
             of
             
               hereticks
               ,
               blasphemers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             blameth
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             persecution
             by
             consequence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             his
             whole
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             controversie
             be
             judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             drawn
             from
             consequences
             ,
             and
             not
             express
             Tearms
             .
             And
             for
             the
             washing
             of
             this
             
               bloody
               Tenent
            
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             
               Lambe
               ,
               Time
            
             hath
             and
             will
             discover
             that
             such
             a
             Blackamore
             cannot
             be
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             washed
             their
             robes
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             
               Lamb
               (
               Revelations
               the
            
             7.
             )
             were
             true
             penitents
             :
             untill
             therefore
             that
             persecutors
             repent
             of
             this
             bloody
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             they
             must
             hear
             (
             as
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             did
             )
             the
             prophet
             
               Isaiahs
               thunder
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             1.
             
             
               Your
               hands
               are
               defiled
               with
               blood
               ;
               wash
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               clean
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             III.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             BUt
             what
             knot
             in
             a
             Bulrush
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             observes
             the
             discusser
             findes
             in
             his
             first
             distinction
             of
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             matter
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             hath
             penned
             himself
             ,
             that
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             when
             a
             man
             is
             punished
             for
             professing
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Worships
             ,
             as
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             he
             is
             punished
             for
             renouncing
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             not
             practising
             such
             Worships
             ,
             which
             he
             believes
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             difference
             is
             this
             that
             the
             discusser
             saith
             .
             This
             should
             have
             been
             expressed
             in
             the
             distinction
             ;
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             implied
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             observing
             of
             the
             not
             expressing
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             knot
             in
             a
             Bulrush
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             wofully
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             been
             lamentably
             ,
             broake
             and
             distracted
             ,
             in
             punishing
             or
             persecuting
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Saints
             ,
             upon
             both
             these
             grounds
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             records
             of
             time
             and
             experience
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             
             rising
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             many
             State
             -
             Religions
             ,
             the
             forest
             and
             frequentest
             punishing
             or
             hunting
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
               Image
            
             )
             for
             not
             bowing
             down
             to
             the
             State-Images
             ,
             for
             not
             coming
             to
             Church
             ,
             for
             not
             obeying
             the
             Laws
             ,
             for
             withstanding
             the
             Kings
             ,
             o●
             Queens
             ,
             or
             
               Parliaments
               proceedings
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             is
             most
             serious
             and
             seasonable
             ,
             and
             your
             complaint
             as
             true
             as
             lamentable
             :
             for
             since
             all
             States
             and
             Governments
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             lies
             in
             wickedness
             )
             set
             up
             their
             State
             or
             
               Commonweal-Religions
               ,
               Nebuchadnezzars
            
             golden
             Images
             ,
             and
             Jeroboams
             golden
             Calves
             (
             the
             types
             of
             the
             State-Worships
             of
             after
             Ages
             )
             whereby
             others
             are
             made
             to
             sin
             and
             bow
             down
             to
             their
             seeming
             glorious
             worships
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             
               dissenters
               ,
               refusers
               ,
               non-conformers
               ,
               non-covenanters
            
             (
             the
             witnesses
             of
             God
             against
             such
             abominations
             )
             are
             but
             few
             ;
             and
             what
             
               positive
               worship
            
             they
             
             hold
             or
             practice
             (
             commonly
             )
             is
             most
             retired
             ,
             and
             flying
             into
             
               private
               corners
            
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             persecution
             ;
             they
             are
             hence
             ,
             soonest
             in
             all
             places
             of
             their
             abode
             ,
             and
             more
             speedily
             and
             immediately
             called
             for
             and
             sought
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Parish-towns
             where
             they
             live
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             the
             common-Image
             ,
             the
             beastly
             and
             Calvish
             inventions
             of
             the
             Ieroboams
             of
             this
             perishing
             world
             ;
             and
             for
             refusing
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             to
             conforme
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             for
             being
             wiser
             then
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             (
             and
             sometimes
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             in
             their
             Oecumenical
             ,
             or
             
               worldly
               Councels
            
             )
             they
             are
             thus
             punished
             and
             hunted
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             for
             Gods
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             point
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             say
             (
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             
               dear
               Redeemer
            
             split
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             kindly
             affect
             him
             )
             of
             greater
             weight
             then
             knots
             in
             bulrushes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             second
             distinction
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             fundamentals
             ,
             without
             right
             belief
             whereof
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             )
             Master
             Cotton
             upon
             the
             point
             confesseth
             it
             was
             a
             just
             reproof
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             only
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             foundations
             ,
             that
             concern
             salvation
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             those
             that
             concerne
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             so
             distinguish
             of
             foundations
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             attributes
             salvation
             to
             those
             foundations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Lord
             
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             figure
             whereunto
             Baptisme
             now
             saveth
             us
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             that
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             are
             not
             those
             first
             foundations
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             concerne
             
               salvation
               ,
               foundations
            
             also
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ?
             If
             not
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             then
             I
             demand
             of
             what
             Religion
             are
             they
             foundations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             distinction
             of
             fundamentals
             ,
             was
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             tending
             directly
             to
             condemne
             
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             generally
             for
             many
             generations
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Christian
             way
             of
             worship
             .
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             this
             reply
             ,
             touching
             how
             far
             the
             
               New
               English
            
             (
             implicite
             )
             Parishes
             compare
             and
             partake
             with
             those
             of
             old
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             those
             Churches
             cannot
             be
             cleered
             from
             not
             
               comming
               out
            
             from
             the
             Parish-worship
             ,
             from
             being
             themselves
             (
             implicitely
             )
             Parish-Churches
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             Fig-leaves
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             from
             being
             persecutors
             of
             such
             as
             endeavour
             to
             cover
             their
             nakedness
             with
             better
             clothing
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             with
             Christs
             assistance
             ,
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             his
             reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             of
             his
             Letter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             V.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THe
             discourse
             of
             this
             chapter
             is
             larger
             and
             more
             controversial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             
               dear
               Truth
            
             )
             requires
             your
             most
             serious
             and
             deeper
             examination
             of
             it
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             distinguisheth
             worship
             into
             true
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             infers
             ,
             that
             if
             
               true
               worship
               ,
               fellowship
            
             with
             God
             is
             held
             ;
             but
             if
             
               false
               ,
               fellowship
            
             with
             God
             is
             lost
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             was
             thereupon
             minded
             by
             the
             discusser
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             a
             false
             Ministery
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             practised
             the
             false
             worship
             of
             the
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             clear
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             he
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             maketh
             the
             Ministery
             one
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               (
               Heb.
            
             6.
             )
             For
             it
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             only
             a
             foundation
             of
             
               Christian
               order
            
             ,
             not
             of
             faith
             or
             religion
             :
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             puts
             an
             express
             difference
             between
             
               faith
               and
               order
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             What
             can
             be
             said
             thereunto
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Alas
             ,
             what
             buildings
             can
             weak
             souls
             expect
             from
             such
             Master-builders
             ,
             when
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             so
             confounded
             about
             the
             very
             foundations
             ?
             In
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             distinguisheth
             between
             foundations
             that
             concern
             salvation
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             concern
             the
             the
             Church
             and
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             :
             here
             he
             distinguisheth
             between
             those
             of
             Christian
             order
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             .
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             faith
             against
             religion
             and
             
             order
             ;
             here
             he
             opposeth
             faith
             and
             religion
             to
             order
             .
             Grant
             his
             memory
             (
             in
             so
             short
             a
             turn
             )
             failed
             him
             ,
             yet
             doubtless
             his
             mistakes
             about
             the
             foundation
             of
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             ,
             are
             most
             gross
             and
             inexcusable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             distinction
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             between
             the
             
               Christian
               order
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             of
             it
             )
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Coloss
             .
             2.
             speaks
             of
             faith
             and
             order
             ,
             but
             yet
             denies
             not
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             faith
             implies
             the
             particular
             grace
             of
             believing
             ,
             and
             yet
             sometimes
             it
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             (
             as
             Jude
             1.
             contend
             for
             the
             faith
             once
             delivered
             )
             so
             that
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             
               Word
               (
               Heb.
            
             6.
             )
             to
             be
             a
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             or
             Church-order
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             foundation
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             or
             worship
             reduced
             to
             those
             two
             ,
             of
             Faith
             and
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             answer
             you
             to
             his
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             a
             true
             and
             a
             
               safe
               speech
            
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             fellowship
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             vouchsafed
             to
             corrupt
             Churches
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             ministrations
             unpromised
             ,
             or
             beyond
             a
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             of
             God
             ?
             Against
             which
             he
             alleadgeth
             (
             Ier.
             13.
             )
             That
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             his
             peoples
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             2
             
               Chron.
               30.
               
               Gods
            
             mercy
             to
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             although
             he
             be
             not
             cleansed
             after
             the
             preparation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             hold
             forth
             no
             blessing
             or
             fellowship
             of
             God
             to
             
               false
               worships
            
             ;
             against
             which
             all
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             denounceth
             cursings
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ;
             nor
             in
             particular
             doth
             that
             of
             Ieremy
             promise
             any
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             repentant
             ,
             though
             most
             true
             also
             is
             that
             distinction
             of
             particular
             repentance
             for
             known
             sins
             ,
             and
             general
             for
             sins
             unknown
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             sin
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             30.
             in
             their
             want
             of
             such
             their
             legal
             cleansing
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             add
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             one
             act
             of
             covering
             or
             conniving
             at
             ceremoniall
             uncleanness
             (
             about
             a
             true
             worship
             )
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             a
             promise
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             to
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             a
             false
             and
             invented
             way
             of
             prayer
             by
             the
             Latine
             or
             
               English
               Masse-book
            
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             rightly
             called
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Ordination
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             essential
             part
             of
             a
             call
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             Coronation
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             
               King
               ▪
            
             And
             Jehoshua
             the
             
               high
               priest
            
             did
             not
             lose
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             clothed
             with
             filthy
             garments
             ,
             Zech.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Ordination
             or
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             comprizeth
             the
             whole
             
               Ministery
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.
             wherein
             if
             Election
             or
             Ordination
             be
             false
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             Ministery
             is
             true
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             a
             marriage
             can
             be
             true
             ,
             where
             either
             consent
             o●
             solemnity
             by
             a
             true
             power
             is
             wanting
             :
             or
             a
             King
             rightly
             instituted
             in
             his
             Kingly
             office
             ,
             when
             either
             election
             or
             coronation
             is
             given
             or
             made
             by
             a
             false
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             further
             ,
             Ordination
             is
             not
             well
             represented
             by
             a
             Kings
             
             coronation
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             statcliness
             of
             the
             simile
             )
             for
             a
             King
             may
             administer
             by
             
               successive
               election
            
             and
             consent
             (
             in
             some
             States
             )
             before
             coronation
             ,
             and
             coronation
             is
             but
             for
             publike
             state
             and
             ceremony
             ;
             but
             a
             Minister
             cannot
             administer
             before
             ordination
             (
             no
             more
             then
             a
             husband
             enjoy
             his
             spouse
             before
             marriage
             )
             which
             is
             the
             puting
             of
             him
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             investing
             of
             him
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             both
             in
             the
             priests
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Jehoshua
             his
             garments
             ;
             This
             kind
             of
             confession
             is
             not
             after
             the
             patterne
             of
             
               Ezra
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               David
               ,
               Daniel
               .
            
             &c.
             but
             with
             mincing
             and
             excusing
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             of
             
               Zechary
               ,
               God
            
             only
             comforts
             his
             people
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             
               better
               times
            
             ,
             and
             more
             new
             and
             costly
             garments
             :
             for
             the
             
               High
               priest
            
             now
             returning
             from
             captivity
             ,
             his
             garments
             were
             torne
             ,
             foule
             and
             filthy
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             These
             were
             the
             garments
             of
             the
             Lords
             appointing
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             condition
             :
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             
               fools
               cap
            
             or
             coate
             (
             the
             cap
             or
             surplice
             )
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             office
             of
             
               Ieroboams
               priests
            
             ,
             which
             never
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             happily
             some
             of
             them
             might
             studiously
             give
             themselves
             to
             attaine
             and
             teach
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             (
             in
             a
             kind
             )
             separate
             from
             the
             false
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             13.
             and
             some
             good
             thing
             might
             be
             found
             in
             some
             ,
             as
             in
             Ieroboams
             child
             ,
             and
             happily
             many
             others
             as
             in
             these
             our
             times
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             
               common
               prayer
            
             ,
             he
             pleades
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
             ignorance
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             
               high
               places
            
             were
             removed
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             
             14.
             and
             knows
             not
             of
             any
             such
             faithful
             admonition
             as
             was
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             God
             winketh
             at
             some
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             blind
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             :
             The
             
               high
               places
            
             were
             an
             high
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             time
             discovered
             ,
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             removed
             ;
             but
             ever
             by
             God
             disclaimed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             although
             the
             discusser
             acknowledgeth
             himself
             unworthy
             to
             speak
             for
             God
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             or
             any
             ,
             yet
             possibly
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             that
             the
             discusser
             (
             riding
             with
             himself
             and
             one
             other
             of
             precious
             memorie
             (
             Master
             Hooker
             )
             to
             and
             from
             Sempringham
             )
             presented
             his
             Arguments
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             he
             durst
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             use
             of
             
               Common
               prayer
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Answer
             that
             yet
             can
             be
             remembred
             the
             discusser
             received
             from
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             selected
             the
             good
             and
             best
             prayers
             in
             his
             use
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             was
             used
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             his
             using
             of
             the
             Masse-book
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             further
             (
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               Numbers
               20.
               
               Moses
            
             used
             an
             unwarrantable
             way
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             
             gave
             water
             ;
             therefore
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             may
             bring
             a
             blessing
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Moses
             his
             calling
             was
             true
             in
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             his
             failing
             was
             in
             point
             of
             passion
             and
             unbeliefe
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               Common
               prayer
            
             ,
             where
             all
             were
             Idols
             ,
             both
             the
             society
             or
             communion
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             priest
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             were
             but
             inventions
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Common
               prayer
            
             is
             not
             such
             a
             
               fundamentall
               errour
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             and
             prayer
             are
             those
             two
             great
             services
             of
             
             God
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             gave
             themselves
             unto
             :
             And
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             intend
             not
             that
             his
             Argument
             shall
             stand
             good
             against
             Master
             Ball
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             falseness
             of
             such
             a
             maine
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             what
             that
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             intendeth
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             distinguisheth
             of
             some
             
               false
               worship
            
             wherein
             fellowship
             with
             God
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             partiality
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             useth
             to
             measure
             that
             to
             any
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             measured
             to
             himself
             ▪
             He
             proposeth
             a
             threefold
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             God
             never
             left
             him
             to
             fall
             into
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Any
             
               fundamental
               errour
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             persisting
             therein
             after
             admonition
             and
             conviction
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             seducing
             of
             others
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             he
             professeth
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             should
             so
             fall
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             then
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             his
             heretical
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             here
             first
             observe
             (
             as
             also
             in
             other
             places
             )
             Master
             Cottons
             acknowledgement
             and
             profession
             of
             what
             a
             man
             may
             be
             punished
             
             for
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             
               fundamental
               errour
               ,
               persisting
            
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             seducing
             others
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             of
             religion
             and
             worship
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             decrees
             from
             the
             
               Magistrate
               ,
               death
            
             or
             banishment
             ;
             and
             yet
             elsewhere
             in
             many
             other
             passages
             ,
             he
             professeth
             against
             all
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             so
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             dealt
             withall
             by
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             would
             not
             Master
             Cotton
             conscientiously
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             held
             ,
             though
             accounted
             by
             others
             
               fundamental
               error
               ,
               obstinacy
               ,
               heresie
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Will
             Master
             Cotton
             think
             that
             death
             or
             banishment
             would
             be
             wholesome
             and
             Christian
             meanes
             and
             remedies
             to
             change
             and
             heal
             his
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             (
             to
             prevent
             the
             infection
             of
             others
             )
             granting
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             punish
             him
             with
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             yea
             the
             
               Civil
               State
            
             (
             what
             State
             soever
             he
             live
             in
             )
             the
             Judge
             of
             his
             conscience
             and
             errors
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Confessing
             it
             now
             ,
             that
             to
             worship
             God
             with
             a
             
               Common
               prayer
            
             ,
             was
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             so
             do
             :
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               fundamental
               error
            
             ,
             he
             grants
             he
             might
             then
             have
             put
             him
             to
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             if
             persisting
             ,
             &c.
             though
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
             proviso
             ,
             and
             a
             retreat
             against
             this
             assault
             ,
             professing
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             not
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             he
             must
             stay
             his
             proceedings
             :
             of
             which
             afterward
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             to
             profess
             that
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             
               Civil
               powers
            
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             command
             and
             power
             from
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             judge
             in
             matters
             of
             
               conscience
               ,
               religion
            
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             daily
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             cut
             off
             the
             
               heretick
               ,
               blasphemer
               ,
               seducer
            
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             except
             they
             be
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             minde
             and
             conscience
             ,
             to
             
             account
             and
             judge
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             must
             suspend
             their
             duty
             and
             office
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             of
             his
             mind
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             BUt
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             handled
             that
             which
             more
             especially
             concerns
             my
             self
             .
             It
             is
             too
             lamentably
             known
             ,
             how
             the
             furious
             troopes
             of
             persecutors
             in
             all
             
               States
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
            
             &c.
             have
             ever
             marched
             under
             my
             name
             ,
             the
             white
             colours
             of
             
               peace
               ,
               civil
               peace
               ,
               publike
               peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Cities
             peace
             is
             an
             humane
             and
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             as
             was
             further
             explained
             in
             many
             instances
             from
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Smyrna
            
             ,
             &c.
             against
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             excepts
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             or
             controversie
             in
             this
             Chapter
             lies
             in
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             similitudes
             used
             from
             companies
             and
             societies
             ,
             voluntarily
             entering
             into
             combinations
             ,
             which
             are
             distinct
             from
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             maintaines
             to
             be
             a
             society
             ,
             whose
             order
             the
             City
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             their
             civil
             orders
             or
             societies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               although
               such
               societies
               be
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               of
               the
               integral
               and
               conservant
               causes
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               disturbance
               of
               any
               of
               those
               orders
               or
               societies
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               disturbes
               the
               City
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             similitude
             was
             used
             more
             especially
             from
             a
             
             colledge
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             or
             a
             society
             of
             
               Merchants
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               East-Endies
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             any
             other
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             voluntarily
             combining
             together
             for
             the
             better
             inriching
             of
             themselves
             in
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             faculties
             for
             publike
             good
             (
             at
             least
             so
             pretended
             .
             )
             It
             was
             never
             intended
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             necessary
             Trades
             ,
             Callings
             &c.
             as
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             be
             dissolved
             and
             ruined
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             no
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             City
             :
             But
             that
             if
             such
             o●
             such
             a
             way
             and
             order
             of
             men
             of
             those
             faculties
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             
             voluntarily
             combine
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             also
             dissolve
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             may
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             breach
             of
             civil
             and
             
               publike
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               spiritual
               society
            
             voluntarily
             uniting
             ,
             may
             dissolve
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             without
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             civil
             and
             humane
             nature
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             ,
             and
             was
             urged
             in
             the
             instances
             of
             Ephesus
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             wont
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             keeping
             or
             breaking
             the
             Peace
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             Words
             or
             Actions
             of
             
               Violence
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Vproare
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             ,
             Actions
             of
             the
             
               Cases
               ,
               Pleas
            
             ,
             and
             Traverses
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             peace
             broken
             ,
             when
             men
             submit
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             State
             ,
             for
             the
             composing
             of
             such
             differences
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             have
             difference
             with
             any
             other
             man
             in
             civill
             and
             humane
             things
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Church
             have
             
               spiritual
               controversies
            
             among
             themselves
             or
             with
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             if
             God
             take
             away
             the
             Candlestick
             as
             he
             threatned
             the
             Church
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             all
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             no
             civil
             peace
             broken
             :
             Yea
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             profess
             the
             same
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Mahomet
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             and
             Persians
             ,
             there
             would
             no
             civil
             Peace
             be
             broken
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             bloody
             Doctrine
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             which
             alone
             breaks
             the
             bounds
             of
             civil
             peace
             ,
             and
             makes
             Spiritual
             causes
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             bloodie
             dissentions
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             therefore
             ,
             a
             twofold
             Fallacie
             in
             Master
             
               Cottons
               reply
            
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             fallaciously
             mingles
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             together
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             terme
             Peace
             all
             good
             things
             are
             sometimes
             concluded
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             
             breaking
             the
             civil
             peace
             ,
             or
             strowing
             Doctrines
             tending
             to
             break
             the
             
               civill
               peace
            
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             some
             such
             words
             or
             acts
             of
             violence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             bounds
             and
             orders
             of
             the
             
               City
               ,
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             Courts
             are
             violated
             ;
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Supposition
             )
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             City
             be
             meerly
             civil
             and
             humane
             .
             Hence
             then
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             ,
             no
             Tenent
             so
             directly
             tending
             to
             break
             the
             
               Cities
               peace
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             persecuting
             or
             punishing
             each
             other
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             conscience
             or
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             second
             Fallacie
             to
             urge
             your
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Excellency
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             Breach
             of
             the
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             church
             is
             not
             preserved
             :
             For
             although
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             sooner
             or
             later
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             punisheth
             
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             for
             their
             
               Idolatries
               ,
               Superstitions
            
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             (
             as
             was
             affirmed
             )
             that
             many
             glorious
             flourishing
             cities
             there
             are
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             wherein
             no
             church
             of
             Christ
             is
             extant
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Common-weale
               of
               Rome
            
             flourished
             five
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             was
             heard
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             so
             great
             a
             Glory
             of
             so
             great
             a
             continuance
             ,
             mightily
             evinceth
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               civill
               peace
            
             of
             a
             State
             from
             that
             which
             is
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             tells
             us
             )
             that
             the
             Turks
             have
             plagued
             the
             Antichristian
             world
             ,
             for
             their
             Idolatries
             :
             Yet
             History
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             their
             
               Emperours
               (
               Mahomet
            
             )
             was
             the
             man
             that
             first
             broke
             up
             and
             desolated
             two
             most
             glorious
             ancient
             
               cities
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             (
             which
             had
             flourished
             1120
             yeares
             (
             since
             its
             first
             building
             by
             Constantine
             )
             and
             Athens
             ,
             which
             from
             Solons
             giving
             of
             it
             Laws
             ,
             had
             flourished
             two
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Idolatries
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             apparent
             that
             then
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             gloriously
             flourished
             (
             contrary
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             observation
             )
             when
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperours
            
             too
             not
             power
             to
             themselves
             to
             reform
             the
             
             abuses
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             persecuted
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             church
             was
             ruined
             and
             overwhelmed
             with
             Apostacy
             and
             Antichristianism
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperours
             took
             that
             power
             unto
             themselves
             :
             And
             then
             it
             was
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             confesseth
             )
             that
             Christianitie
             lost
             more
             ,
             even
             in
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             then
             under
             bloody
             
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             (
             dear
             Truth
             )
             but
             that
             the
             Peace
             of
             a
             
               civil
               State
            
             (
             of
             all
             States
             ,
             excepting
             that
             of
             typical
             Israel
             )
             was
             and
             is
             meerly
             and
             
               essentially
               civil
            
             .
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             further
             ,
             Although
             the
             
               Inward
               Peace
            
             of
             a
             church
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             yet
             the
             outward
             Peace
             of
             it
             ,
             Magistrates
             must
             keep
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Honestie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Peace
             of
             a
             church
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             onely
             true
             
               Christian
               State
               ,
               Nation
               ,
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             or
             city
             )
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             whether
             internal
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             external
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             
               civil
               State
            
             is
             
               civil
               ,
               internal
            
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             
             external
             in
             the
             administration
             and
             conversation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             place
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             fully
             spoken
             to
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             Discusser
             hath
             as
             yet
             seen
             no
             exception
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             although
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             Country
             be
             civil
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             distracted
             by
             disturbing
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             God
             cut
             short
             the
             Coasts
             of
             the
             
               civil
               State
            
             when
             Jehu
             shortned
             his
             Reformation
             ,
             2
             King.
             10.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             denies
             not
             (
             but
             confessed
             in
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             Baptism
             )
             that
             Canaan
             was
             Typical
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             
               Gods
               ●ight
            
             :
             which
             proves
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Israel
             now
             ,
             neglecting
             to
             reform
             ,
             God
             will
             cut
             this
             Israel
             short
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             meerly
             
               civil
               State
            
             ,
             which
             may
             flourish
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             yea
             some
             thousands
             of
             yeers
             together
             (
             as
             I
             before
             instanced
             )
             when
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             true
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             within
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             church
             is
             a
             Society
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Societies
             of
             
               Merchants
               ,
               Drapers
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             is
             just
             to
             preserve
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             balances
             of
             Justice
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Balances
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             Balances
             of
             the
             World
             or
             
               civil
               States
            
             .
             It
             is
             
               spiritual
               justice
            
             to
             preserve
             
               spiritual
               right
            
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             
               spiritual
               King
            
             thereof
             hath
             taken
             care
             .
             It
             is
             
               civil
               Justice
            
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               civil
               rights
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Rights
             of
             a
             
               civil
               society
            
             ought
             justly
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             a
             
               civil
               State
            
             :
             (
             and
             yet
             if
             a
             company
             of
             men
             combine
             themselves
             into
             a
             
               civil
               society
            
             by
             voluntary
             agreement
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             dissolve
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             justice
             to
             force
             them
             to
             continue
             together
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             church
             can
             least
             of
             all
             be
             forced
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             a
             spiritual
             
             society
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             
               civil
               Judicature
            
             ;
             (
             though
             some
             say
             that
             a
             church
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             was
             cited
             to
             appear
             before
             a
             
               civil
               Court
            
             :
             )
             so
             is
             the
             combination
             of
             it
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolution
             of
             it
             in
             part
             or
             whole
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             endures
             no
             Civil
             violence
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             virgin
             (
             in
             point
             of
             
               marriage
               )
               nec
               cogit
               ,
               nec
               cogitur
               ,
            
             she
             forceth
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             forced
             by
             any
             
               civil
               power
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             justice
             to
             preserve
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             partiality
             in
             a
             meer
             
               civil
               State
            
             to
             preserve
             one
             
             onely
             society
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             other
             Religious
             societies
             and
             consciences
             also
             ?
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             this
             mingling
             of
             the
             church
             and
             the
             world
             together
             ,
             and
             their
             orders
             and
             societies
             together
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             discover
             ,
             that
             such
             churches
             were
             never
             called
             out
             
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             only
             a
             secret
             policy
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             to
             get
             protection
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             keep
             (
             with
             some
             little
             stilling
             of
             conscience
             )
             from
             the
             Cross
             or
             Gallowes
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             hear
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             those
             
               excellent
               penmen
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             
               Son
               )
               David
            
             and
             Solomon
             .
             First
             David
             (
             Psalme
             122
             )
             They
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             the
             peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             Where
             the
             righteous
             rejoyce
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             
               glory
               ,
               Prov.
            
             28.
             
             Now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             what
             is
             the
             church
             but
             a
             congregation
             of
             righteous
             men
             ?
             If
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             surely
             the
             disturbing
             ,
             and
             destroying
             ,
             and
             dissolving
             the
             church
             is
             the
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             a
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             prosperity
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             was
             a
             typical
             figurative
             blessing
             ,
             of
             that
             national
             and
             figurative
             church
             of
             Israel
             in
             Canaan
             .
             It
             is
             now
             made
             good
             spiritually
             to
             them
             that
             love
             the
             
               spiritual
               Jerusalem
            
             :
             for
             though
             godliness
             hath
             a
             promise
             of
             things
             of
             this
             life
             convenient
             ;
             yet
             persecution
             is
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             portion
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though●
             that
             cup
             be
             
             infinitely
             sweetned
             also
             to
             them
             that
             drink
             of
             it
             with
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             measure
             and
             increase
             of
             a
             hundred
             fold
             for
             one
             ,
             even
             with
             persecution
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             a
             shame
             :
             yet
             this
             proveth
             not
             that
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             no
             
               state
               ,
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             temporal
             glory
             ,
             except
             it
             establish
             and
             keep
             up
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ;
             for
             the
             contrary
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             the
             flourishing
             of
             States
             ignorant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             Age
             to
             Age
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             even
             to
             two
             thousand
             yeers
             in
             Athens
             ;
             six
             generations
             before
             it
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fourteen
             generations
             since
             ▪
             with
             the
             sprinking
             (
             for
             some
             time
             )
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             consider
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             the
             excellency
             and
             preheminence
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             subsist
             but
             for
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             glorious
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             for
             many
             Ages
             together
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             the
             
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             may
             subsist
             &
             flourish
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             to
             countenance
             and
             cherish
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             where
             is
             there
             any
             commission
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             New
             or
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             the
             
               judges
               ,
               governors
            
             ,
             and
             defenders
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             his
             
               spiritual
               kingdome
            
             ,
             and
             so
             bound
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             and
             smite
             with
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             (
             among
             so
             many
             pretenders
             )
             for
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             It
             is
             matter
             of
             just
             displeasure
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sad
             grief
             of
             heart
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             when
             
               civil
               states
            
             looke
             at
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             of
             little
             or
             no
             concernment
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               Zech.
               1.
               19.
               
               Lam.
            
             1.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Grant
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             most
             jealous
             God
             will
             awake
             in
             his
             season
             ,
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               persecutions
               ,
               idolatries
            
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             which
             the
             Nations
             live
             in
             :
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             for
             warrant
             to
             the
             Nations
             (
             as
             before
             )
             to
             judge
             and
             rule
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             defending
             Christs
             faith
             ,
             and
             preserving
             
               Christs
               church
            
             pure
             ,
             to
             tear
             Christ
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             by
             persecuting
             of
             his
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             to
             fire
             the
             world
             with
             devouring
             flames
             of
             bloody
             wars
             ,
             and
             this
             onely
             for
             the
             
               sweet
               sake
            
             of
             the
             prince
             of
             peace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Dear
             Truth
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             an
             high
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             neerly
             concerns
             my self
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             of
             it
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             further
             ,
             God
             winketh
             at
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             suffers
             the
             Nation
             to
             flourish
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             together
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             planted
             amongst
             them
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             brought
             the
             Turkes
             upon
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             their
             persecuting
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             not
             preserving
             it
             in
             purity
             ;
             so
             consequently
             will
             he
             do
             unto
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             most
             righteous
             Judge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             hath
             plauged
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             before
             
               Christs
               coming
            
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             for
             their
             pride
             and
             cruelty
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             
               idolateries
               ,
               blasphemies
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             Master
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             that
             many
             states
             have
             flourished
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             together
             ,
             when
             no
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             been
             found
             in
             them
             :
             
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             never
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             ever
             commanded
             the
             Nations
             and
             governments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             gather
             or
             constitute
             his
             churches
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             purity
             :
             For
             God
             gave
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             people
             onely
             ,
             whom
             he
             chuseth
             and
             calleth
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             of
             it
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             punished
             and
             dissolved
             them
             for
             their
             obstinate
             neglect
             thereof
             .
             And
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperors
             thereof
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             thereof
             ,
             never
             lost
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Emperors
             were
             perswaded
             of
             Master
             
               Cottons
               bloody
               Tenent
            
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             all
             men
             seen
             in
             History
             and
             Christianity
             must
             confess
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             although
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             be
             a
             
               spiritual
               inward
            
             peace
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             
               outward
               peace
            
             of
             the
             church
             due
             to
             them
             from
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             godliness
             and
             
               honesty
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             2.
             
             But
             in
             a
             way
             of
             ungodliness
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             wholesome
             faithfulness
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             if
             Princes
             trouble
             the
             
               outward
               peace
            
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             church
             finding
             themselves
             wounded
             ,
             and
             pricked
             in
             the
             house
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             they
             may
             repent
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             their
             first
             
               husband
               ,
               Zech.
               13.
               
               Hof
               .
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             only
             inward
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             themselves
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Argument
             importeth
             ,
             to
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             answereth
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             external
             and
             
             outward
             ,
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             essentially
             differing
             from
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             which
             is
             meerly
             civil
             and
             humane
             .
             When
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               churches
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
            
             was
             disturbed
             by
             
               spiritual
               oppositions
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             never
             sent
             his
             Saints
             for
             civil
             help
             to
             maintaine
             their
             spirituall
             peace
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             did
             send
             Paul
             to
             the
             higher
             
               civil
               powers
            
             ,
             to
             preserve
             his
             civil
             peace
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             molested
             and
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Jews
             and
             Romans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             that
             place
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             fully
             spoken
             to
             it
             in
             this
             discourse
             elswhere
             ,
             yet
             this
             now
             :
             It
             proves
             not
             ,
             because
             the
             church
             must
             pray
             for
             
               civil
               Rulers
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               civil
               rulers
            
             are
             
               supream
               rulers
            
             and
             
               judges
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             next
             unto
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             
               godliness
               ,
               holiness
            
             ,
             &c.
             since
             God
             hath
             chosen
             few
             wise
             or
             noble
             ,
             to
             know
             godliness
             :
             And
             although
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Gods
             end
             of
             vouchsafing
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
             his
             Churches
             might
             walk
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             godliness
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             were
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             Churches
             walking
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             edified
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             enjoying
             Rest
             from
             
               Persecution
               ,
               Act.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Although
             
               Gods
               chastisement
            
             call
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             was
             to
             be
             wounded
             and
             slaine
             (
             as
             they
             are
             now
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             spiritually
             from
             the
             church
             of
             
               spiritual
               Israel
            
             )
             yet
             was
             it
             so
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Or
             did
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             appoint
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             since
             his
             coming
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             question
             in
             difference
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             add
             coals
             to
             coals
             ,
             and
             wood
             to
             fire
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             briars
             and
             
               thorns
               ,
               butchers
            
             and
             tormentors
             to
             the
             Lilies
             and
             Lambes
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             innocent
             Lamb
             of
             
               God
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             cut
             Israel
             short
             in
             their
             
               civil
               state
            
             or
             Nation
             ,
             when
             they
             cut
             short
             their
             
               reformation
               ,
               1
               King.
            
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             elswhere
             denying
             a
             
               National
               church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             bounded
             with
             natural
             and
             earthly
             limits
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             how
             he
             can
             apply
             that
             instance
             of
             
               National
               Israel
            
             ,
             to
             the
             now
             
               spiritual
               Nation
            
             and
             Israel
             of
             God
             ?
             May
             he
             not
             as
             well
             promise
             earthly
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             then
             most
             to
             abound
             to
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             
             when
             they
             most
             prosper
             and
             flourish
             in
             
               holiness
               ,
               zeal
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             new
             and
             fresh
             experience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             civil
             peace
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             is
             not
             only
             a
             peace
             in
             civil
             things
             for
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             City
             for
             the
             subject
             .
             The
             church
             is
             one
             society
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             society
             of
             
               Merchants
               ,
               Drapers
            
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             
               civil
               justice
            
             to
             protect
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Civil
               peace
            
             will
             never
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             the
             subjects
             or
             Citizens
             of
             a
             City
             in
             spiritual
             Things
             :
             The
             
               civil
               state
            
             may
             bring
             into
             order
             ,
             make
             orders
             ,
             preserve
             in
             
               civil
               order
            
             all
             her
             members
             :
             But
             who
             ordained
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             
               spiritual
               estate
            
             should
             bring
             in
             and
             force
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             to
             keep
             
               civil
               order
            
             ,
             o●
             that
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             should
             sit
             ,
             judge
             ,
             
             and
             force
             any
             of
             her
             subjects
             to
             keep
             
               spiritual
               order
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             true
             and
             
               living
               God
            
             ,
             is
             the
             God
             of
             
               order
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               civil
            
             and
             
               natural
               :
               Natural
            
             is
             the
             same
             ever
             and
             perpetual
             :
             civil
             alters
             according
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             peoples
             and
             
               nations
               :
               spiritual
            
             he
             hath
             changed
             from
             the
             national
             in
             one
             figurative-land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             particular
             and
             
               congregational
               churches
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             which
             
               order
               spiritual
               ,
               natural
            
             or
             
               civil
               ▪
            
             to
             confound
             and
             abrogate
             ,
             is
             to
             exalt
             mans
             folly
             against
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             incomprehensible
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             VII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             his
             description
             of
             Arrogancy
             and
             impetuousness
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             refuseth
             to
             subject
             his
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             that
             shall
             oppose
             such
             as
             dissent
             with
             
               clubs
               swords
            
             and
             
               censorious
               reproaches
            
             ,
             or
             reject
             communion
             with
             the
             church
             ,
             &c.
             his
             practise
             tends
             to
             the
             disturbing
             of
             civil
             or
             church-peace
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fallacious
             mingling
             of
             
               clubs
               ,
               swords
               ,
               reproaches
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecie
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             of
             communion
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             a
             man
             may
             out
             of
             true
             and
             upright
             conscience
             to
             God
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             deny
             )
             
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             whole
             true
             church
             ,
             having
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             on
             his
             side
             ;
             and
             may
             withdraw
             from
             communion
             with
             a
             
               church
               obstinate
            
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             breach
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             mingling
             or
             confounding
             of
             these
             
               spiritual
               resistances
            
             or
             disturbances
             with
             
               guns
               ,
               swords
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             mingling
             and
             confounding
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             these
             wayes
             tend
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             either
             civil
             or
             church-peace
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             he
             speakes
             too
             like
             the
             doubtful
             oracles
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             true
             however
             the
             event
             fall
             out
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             toucheth
             not
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             concernes
             
               civil
               peace
            
             only
             ;
             against
             the
             disturbers
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             grant
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             not
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             divers
             cases
             were
             propounded
             of
             seeming
             Arrogance
             and
             impetuousness
             in
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             fell
             not
             justly
             under
             any
             censure
             of
             breach
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             because
             they
             were
             not
             wayes
             of
             Arrogance
             not
             Impetuousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             give
             way
             that
             any
             conscience
             but
             his
             own
             may
             freely
             preach
             and
             dispute
             against
             the
             state-religion
             ,
             freely
             reprove
             the
             highest
             ,
             in
             sharpest
             language
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             religion
             ,
             refuse
             conformity
             to
             the
             
               common
               established
               religion
            
             
             and
             worship
             ,
             disclaime
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             ,
             in
             
               spiritual
               cases
            
             ,
             preach
             against
             the
             
               common
               policy
            
             and
             seeming
             wisdome
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             seeming
             hazarding
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             lastly
             occasion
             great
             tumults
             and
             uproars
             (
             which
             were
             the
             six
             cases
             alleadged
             ?
             )
             If
             Master
             Cotton
             granteth
             this
             freedome
             to
             other
             consciences
             beside
             his
             own
             ,
             why
             preacheth
             he
             persecution
             against
             such
             a
             liberty
             ,
             which
             other
             consciences
             beside
             his
             own
             ,
             believe
             they
             justly
             challenge
             ?
             If
             to
             no
             other
             conscience
             then
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             saying
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ,
             that
             his
             conscience
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             others
             false
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             distinction
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             clear
             him
             from
             most
             unrighteous
             and
             unchristian
             partiality
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             (
             dear
             Truth
             )
             lies
             a
             charge
             concerning
             thy self
             .
             For
             whereas
             thou
             answerest
             an
             objection
             ,
             that
             this
             distinction
             concerns
             not
             Truth
             or
             errour
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             holding
             or
             divulging
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmes
             the
             distinction
             to
             speak
             expresly
             of
             things
             unlawfull
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             with
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             distinction
             concernes
             not
             truth
             and
             error
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             former
             distinction
             speakes
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             this
             distinction
             seems
             wholly
             to
             intend
             the
             manner
             of
             holding
             forth
             .
             The
             words
             were
             these
             :
             [
             Again
             ,
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             less
             principal
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             held
             forth
             in
             a
             meek
             and
             peaceable
             way
             (
             though
             the
             things
             be
             erroneous
             and
             unlawful
             )
             or
             they
             are
             held
             forth
             with
             such
             Arrogance
             and
             Impetuousness
             as
             tendeth
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             .
             ]
             In
             which
             although
             things
             erroneous
             and
             unlawful
             are
             mentioned
             ;
             yet
             who
             
             sees
             not
             but
             that
             those
             words
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Parenthesis
             ,
             which
             may
             or
             may
             not
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             be
             whole
             and
             intire
             ?
             And
             therefore
             Master
             Cotton
             doth
             not
             well
             to
             spend
             precious
             time
             and
             life
             upon
             seeming
             advantages
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             why
             is
             this
             distinction
             blamed
             ,
             when
             the
             discusser
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             holding
             forth
             ,
             which
             may
             tend
             to
             break
             the
             
               civil
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             was
             excepted
             most
             against
             in
             the
             distinction
             ,
             was
             the
             persecuting
             language
             of
             [
             
               arrogance
               ,
               impetuousness
               ,
               boisterousness
            
             ,
             ]
             without
             declaring
             what
             that
             was
             :
             to
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             the
             discussers
             request
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             he
             should
             compile
             a
             discourse
             ,
             but
             return
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             his
             friend
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             he
             charged
             none
             of
             
               Gods
               children
            
             with
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             (
             as
             formerly
             )
             Master
             Cotton's
             memory
             (
             though
             otherwise
             excellent
             )
             herein
             faileth
             ;
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             request
             the
             discusser
             never
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             letter
             or
             otherwise
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             he
             charged
             not
             
               Gods
               people
            
             with
             arrogance
             and
             impetuousness
             ,
             yet
             mostly
             and
             commonly
             
               Gods
               children
            
             (
             though
             meek
             and
             peaceable
             )
             are
             accused
             to
             be
             
               arrogant
               ,
               impetuous
            
             &c.
             and
             't
             is
             the
             common
             notorious
             language
             of
             persecutors
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concering
             those
             six
             instances
             wherein
             
               Gods
               children
            
             were
             occasion
             of
             great
             opposition
             and
             
               spiritual
               hostility
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             breach
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             matter
             delivered
             was
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             peaceable
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             they
             nothing
             concern
             the
             distinction
             which
             speaks
             of
             holding
             forth
             things
             erroneous
             and
             unlawful
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             manner
             in
             a
             way
             of
             arrogance
             and
             impetuousness
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             speaks
             not
             only
             of
             erroneous
             and
             unlawful
             things
             (
             though
             erroneous
             and
             unlawful
             things
             be
             admitted
             in
             way
             of
             Parenthesis
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             )
             2.
             
             He
             describes
             not
             what
             this
             arrogance
             and
             impetuousness
             is
             ,
             but
             wraps
             up
             all
             in
             one
             general
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             wherein
             the
             best
             and
             most
             zealous
             of
             
               Gods
               Prophets
            
             and
             servants
             are
             easily
             wrapt
             up
             as
             proud
             ,
             arrogant
             ,
             and
             impetuous
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             IX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             I
             remember
             you
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             one
             cause
             of
             civil
             dissention
             and
             uproar
             ,
             was
             the
             lying
             of
             a
             State
             under
             
               false
               worship
            
             ,
             whence
             it
             endures
             not
             the
             preaching
             of
             light
             and
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             by
             accident
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             to
             declare
             (
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             such
             troubles
             and
             uproares
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             search
             after
             the
             leaks
             of
             a
             ship
             ,
             to
             declare
             where
             the
             leake
             is
             indeed
             ,
             when
             many
             are
             said
             to
             be
             where
             they
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             confesseth
             that
             vigilant
             and
             faithful
             ones
             are
             not
             so
             troubled
             at
             the
             false
             Religion
             of
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
             tolerate
             them
             amongst
             them
             in
             a
             civil
             body
             ,
             he
             alleadgeth
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             the
             Indians
             subjected
             to
             their
             government
             ,
             are
             not
             compelled
             to
             the
             confession
             or
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             I
             reply
             ,
             first
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             herein
             unchristian
             partiality
             ,
             that
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Barbarians
            
             (
             who
             happily
             might
             more
             easily
             be
             brought
             from
             their
             
               natural
               Religion
            
             to
             a
             new
             forme
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             tolerated
             in
             their
             hideous
             worships
             of
             creatures
             and
             devils
             ,
             while
             
               civil
               people
            
             (
             his
             countrymen
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             the
             precious
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             most
             
               high
               God
            
             )
             shall
             be
             
               courted
               fined
               ,
               whipt
               banished
            
             &c.
             for
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             conscience
             and
             worship
             to
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             passage
             contradictory
             to
             all
             Master
             Cottons
             whole
             discourse
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             which
             pleades
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             all
             Magistrates
             and
             
               civil
               governments
            
             within
             their
             jurisdictions
             ,
             and
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             countries
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             hath
             not
             the
             practice
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             answered
             such
             a
             doctrine
             ?
             and
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             we
             tolerate
             the
             false
             Religion
             of
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Possibly
             (
             Dear
             Truth
             )
             the
             distinction
             between
             
               Jew
               ,
               Pagan
            
             ,
             and
             Christian
             ,
             may
             satisfie
             (
             for
             the
             present
             )
             Master
             Cottons
             conscience
             so
             to
             write
             and
             practise
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             addeth
             ,
             But
             
             if
             Christians
             shall
             apostate
             ,
             or
             if
             Jews
             and
             Pagans
             be
             blasphemous
             and
             seducing
             ,
             then
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Who
             knows
             not
             but
             that
             the
             very
             Religion
             of
             Jew
             or
             Pagan
             is
             a
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             true
             
               Religion
               ?
               Revel
            
             .
             2.
             
             I
             know
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             them
             that
             say
             they
             are
             Jews
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             Synagogue
             or
             church
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Master
             Cotton
             alleadgeth
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             Pauls
             blaming
             of
             false
             teachers
             ,
             for
             being
             troublers
             to
             the
             churches
             of
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             and
             Acts
             15
             &c.
             
             Who
             ,
             that
             puts
             this
             inference
             into
             Christs
             balance
             ,
             but
             will
             see
             the
             lightness
             of
             it
             ,
             thus
             ?
             The
             
             churches
             of
             Christ
             are
             to
             draw
             forth
             the
             sword
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             suffer
             such
             as
             with
             false
             doctrine
             trouble
             their
             
               peace
               ,
               Ergo
            
             :
             Therefore
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             must
             not
             permit
             such
             persons
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             I
             remember
             ,
             you
             alleadged
             of
             civil
             disturbances
             and
             hubbubs
             about
             Religion
             ,
             was
             the
             
               praeposterous
               way
            
             of
             healing
             of
             corruptions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             by
             
               whips
               ,
               stocks
               ,
               imprisonment
            
             ,
             &c.
             unto
             this
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             Then
             the
             Mariners
             
             casting
             Jonah
             over-boord
             ,
             for
             his
             sin
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             storme
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             
               miraculous
               instance
            
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             Magistrates
             casting
             over-boord
             whomsoever
             they
             judge
             Hereticks
             ,
             then
             all
             civil
             states
             and
             ships
             must
             so
             practise
             in
             stormes
             and
             troubles
             on
             sea
             or
             shore
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             throw
             over-boord
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
            
             &c.
             but
             the
             best
             of
             
               Gods
               Prophets
            
             or
             servants
             ,
             for
             neglect
             of
             their
             
               duty
               ,
               Ministery
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             Jonahs
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             set
             up
             (
             and
             all
             the
             world
             over
             )
             by
             land
             or
             sea
             ,
             all
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             all
             Masters
             of
             ships
             and
             captaines
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
            
             of
             the
             religion
             and
             spiritual
             neglects
             of
             all
             their
             subjects
             or
             Passengers
             ?
             Such
             doctrine
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             would
             have
             relished
             with
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             his
             passage
             to
             
               New
               England
            
             ;
             and
             I
             humbly
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             never
             tast
             the
             bitter
             fruit
             of
             this
             Tree
             ,
             of
             which
             yet
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             have
             fed
             ,
             and
             himself
             not
             a
             little
             (
             to
             the
             Lords
             praise
             and
             his
             own
             )
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             argued
             it
             to
             be
             light
             alone
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             dispell
             and
             scatter
             the
             mists
             and
             fogs
             of
             darkness
             in
             the
             souls
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             The
             judgements
             of
             God
             are
             as
             light
             that
             goeth
             forth
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               6.
               3.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             26.
             9.
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             repenting
             will
             acknowledge
             this
             Zech.
             13.
             6.
             
             Thus
             was
             I
             wounded
             in
             the
             house
             of
             my
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             indeed
             believe
             that
             not
             only
             
             
               publike
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             but
             also
             each
             private
             father
             and
             mother
             (
             as
             that
             place
             of
             Zechary
             ,
             literately
             ,
             taken
             carries
             it
             )
             must
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             wound
             and
             pierce
             ;
             yea
             run
             through
             and
             kill
             their
             Son
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ?
             would
             he
             justifie
             a
             parent
             so
             practising
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             publike
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             happily
             may
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             false
             prophet
             ?
             Will
             not
             this
             doctrine
             reach
             &
             extend
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             deposing
             and
             killing
             of
             all
             such
             governors
             and
             governments
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             gracious
             providence
             hath
             set
             up
             amongst
             all
             peoples
             in
             all
             parts
             and
             dominions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             and
             harden
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharoah
             ,
             the
             very
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             King-killing
             and
             
               State-killing
               doctrine
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             ever
             Master
             Cotton
             wake
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             he
             will
             tell
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             Gospel-like
             that
             
               Parents
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Friends
               ,
            
             impartially
             fulfill
             this
             of
             Zechary
             13.
             and
             Deut.
             13.
             spiritually
             ,
             in
             the
             friendly
             wounding
             ,
             yea
             and
             zealous
             slaying
             by
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             comming
             forth
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               
               Revel
               .
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             most
             true
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             )
             that
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             legally
             executed
             ,
             or
             more
             terribly
             poured
             
             forth
             in
             the
             vials
             of
             
               sword
               ,
               plague
            
             ,
             and
             famine
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             heavenly
             lights
             shining
             out
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             teaching
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Yea
             the
             creation
             it self
             ,
             or
             each
             creature
             ,
             are
             as
             candles
             and
             glasses
             to
             light
             and
             shew
             us
             the
             
               invisible
               God
            
             and
             creator
             :
             but
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             the
             ordinances
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             given
             to
             his
             church
             .
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Preachings
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             give
             light
             and
             understanding
             to
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             convert
             the
             soul
             :
             These
             are
             nor
             that
             marvailous
             light
             unto
             which
             the
             call
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             had
             brought
             the
             Saints
             unto
             whom
             Peter
             writes
             :
             The
             weapons
             of
             Pauls
             fighting
             ,
             whereby
             to
             batter
             down
             the
             high
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             against
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             3
             Cor.
             10.
             and
             his
             
             directions
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             Hereticks
             and
             Gainsayers
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             till
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             brought
             forth
             such
             bloody
             weapons
             and
             bloody
             doctrines
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             X.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             passage
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             subscribe
             to
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             Chapter
             may
             stand
             for
             us
             without
             impeachment
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             reported
             the
             persecution
             ,
             which
             both
             
               rightly
               informed
            
             and
             
               erroneous
               consciences
            
             suffer
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             estate
             of
             such
             blinde
             guides
             and
             blinded
             consciences
             who
             so
             preach
             and
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             These
             first
             words
             [
             
               We
               approve
               no
               persecution
               for
               conscience
            
             ]
             fight
             against
             his
             whole
             endeavour
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               civil
               throne
            
             and
             judgement-seat
             over
             the
             consciences
             and
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             preserving
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             pure
             ,
             and
             punishing
             the
             evil
             of
             
               heresie
               ,
               blasphemy
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             fight
             against
             their
             fellows
             ,
             which
             follow
             ,
             thus
             [
             unless
             the
             conscience
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             error
             and
             perniciousness
             thereof
             ]
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             hold
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             for
             a
             conscience
             which
             we
             judge
             dangerous
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
             No
             man
             is
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             unless
             we
             judge
             that
             we
             have
             convinced
             or
             conquered
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             errour
             is
             perniciots
             many
             wayes
             to
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             ,
             to
             a
             mans
             owne
             soul
             ,
             to
             other
             mens
             souls
             and
             consciences
             :
             yet
             I
             understand
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             say
             ,
             Except
             we
             judge
             the
             error
             to
             be
             
             so
             and
             so
             mischievous
             .
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             self-conviction
             which
             some
             consciences
             smite
             and
             wound
             themselves
             with
             ?
             But
             to
             submit
             
             these
             consciences
             to
             the
             tribunal
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             and
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             how
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             his
             conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             how
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             consciences
             have
             been
             persecuted
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Times
             i●
             a
             
               judicial
               war
            
             ,
             and
             how
             have
             their
             Judges
             pretended
             victory
             and
             triumph
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             We
             have
             convinced
             (
             or
             conquered
             )
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             they
             obstinate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             came
             that
             hellish
             Proverb
             ,
             That
             nothing
             was
             more
             obstinate
             then
             a
             Christian
             :
             under
             which
             cloud
             of
             reproach
             hath
             been
             overwhelmed
             the
             most
             faithful
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             and
             constant
             witnesses
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             Some
             blinded
             consciences
             are
             so
             judicially
             punished
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             in
             Irelond
             that
             burnt
             his
             child
             in
             imitation
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             beares
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             punishing
             or
             preventing
             
             of
             such
             sins
             ,
             whether
             
               uncleanness
               ,
               theft
               ,
               cruelty
            
             ,
             or
             persecution
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             such
             consciences
             as
             are
             so
             hardned
             by
             
               Gods
               judgement
            
             ,
             as
             to
             smite
             their
             fellow-servants
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             zeale
             and
             conscience
             (
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Saul
             his
             zeal
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             against
             the
             Gibeonites
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             supprest
             and
             punished
             ,
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             prevented
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             is
             seasonable
             the
             saying
             of
             
               King
               Iames
            
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             secured
             of
             the
             Papists
             concerning
             
               civil
               obedience
            
             ,
             which
             security
             ,
             by
             wholesome
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             other
             wayes
             :
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             each
             state
             ,
             each
             state
             is
             to
             provide
             for
             it self
             even
             against
             the
             delusions
             of
             hardned
             consciences
             ,
             in
             any
             attempt
             which
             meerly
             concernes
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             and
             Common-weale
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             Master
             Cotton
             takes
             himself
             wronged
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             lay
             this
             down
             ,
             as
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             persecute
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             in
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             persecute
             a
             
               conscience
               rightly
            
             informed
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             persecute
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ;
             was
             it
             not
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             for
             Christ
             to
             say
             ,
             Take
             up
             thy
             bed
             and
             walk
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             wonder
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             for
             a
             proof
             ,
             as
             Gamaliel
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Who
             sees
             not
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             Master
             Cottons
             and
             Gamaliels
             speech
             ?
             Gamaliel
             speaks
             of
             that
             particular
             controversie
             concerning
             
               Christs
               person
            
             and
             profession
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             so
             gainsayed
             and
             persecuted
             .
             Gamaliel
             fitly
             aggravateth
             
             their
             opposition
             by
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             course
             ,
             if
             possibly
             it
             might
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             persecuted
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             to
             lay
             down
             not
             a
             
               particular
               answer
            
             ,
             but
             
               general
               conclusions
            
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Book
             he
             maintaines
             such
             and
             such
             persecution
             ,
             yet
             he
             layes
             this
             down
             as
             his
             first
             conclusion
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               persecute
               a
               conscience
               rightly
               informed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             Truths
             and
             Servants
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             never
             persecutor
             professed
             to
             do
             without
             a
             Maske
             or
             covering
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             of
             that
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             for
             although
             they
             do
             not
             
               persecute
               Christ
            
             as
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             wonder
             to
             tell
             them
             as
             Christ
             tells
             Paul
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             whatever
             persecutors
             profess
             ,
             and
             what
             Apologies
             soever
             they
             make
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             cases
             for
             which
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             are
             persecuted
             ;
             yet
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             dealt
             faithfully
             to
             tell
             Persecuters
             that
             they
             persecute
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             breath
             out
             the
             fire
             of
             
               Gods
               judgements
            
             against
             them
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouth
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             conclusion
             laid
             down
             ?
             for
             so
             Christ
             laid
             
             not
             down
             his
             expostulation
             with
             Paul
             as
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             doth
             by
             way
             of
             teaching
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             conviction
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             reproofe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yet
             persecutors
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             have
             persecuted
             Christ
             as
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             heir
             ,
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             :
             and
             Iulian
             persecuted
             Iesus
             as
             Iesus
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Christian
             in
             Turkie
             shall
             seek
             to
             gaine
             a
             Turke
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             will
             persecute
             such
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Iesus
             as
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             Acts
             3.
             that
             the
             Iews
             persecuted
             Christ
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             had
             sufficient
             knowledge
             to
             convince
             
             them
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             persecute
             Christ
             out
             of
             a
             clearely
             
               convinced
               conscience
            
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             could
             not
             be
             out
             of
             ignorance
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             power
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             appeared
             in
             the
             evidence
             of
             
               Christs
               works
            
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             their
             sin
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             had
             they
             their
             mask
             and
             covering
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             :
             )
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Christ
             or
             Messiah
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             a
             witch
             ,
             working
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             a
             seducer
             ,
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             although
             wretched
             Iulian
             persecuted
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             Iesus
             (
             whom
             formerly
             he
             had
             acknowledged
             and
             professed
             )
             Yet
             was
             it
             still
             under
             a
             mask
             or
             covering
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             his
             worship
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             his
             
               Roman
               gods
            
             were
             true
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             same
             say
             the
             Turkes
             in
             persecuting
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             as
             a●
             Prophet
             inferiour
             to
             their
             onely
             great
             and
             true
             
               Prophet
               Mahomet
            
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             neither
             Scribes
             ,
             nor
             Pharisees
             ,
             nor
             Iulian
             ,
             nor
             Turkes
             did
             or
             do
             persecute
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             otherwise
             then
             as
             they
             were
             and
             are
             bound
             so
             to
             do
             by
             Master
             
               Cottons
               doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             shall
             further
             appear
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             plea
             ,
             that
             such
             Magistrates
             must
             forbeare
             to
             punish
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             tyrants
             and
             persecutors
             profess
             what
             they
             will
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             )
             yet
             this
             varieth
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             impeacheth
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Sweet
               peace
            
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             here
             chuse
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             first
             
             place
             observe
             that
             great
             mystery
             of
             the
             
               waking
               sleep
            
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             
               high
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             his
             worship
             ;
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ?
             Awake
             ;
             for
             what
             fiery
             
             censures
             justly
             poureth
             forth
             this
             our
             excellent
             Adversarie
             against
             the
             oppressours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             entituling
             them
             with
             the
             names
             of
             tyrants
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             vaine
             
               professions
               ,
               pretences
               ,
               apologies
            
             and
             pleas
             for
             their
             tyranny
             and
             Bloodshed
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             how
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             in
             his
             so
             zealous
             pleading
             for
             the
             greatest
             tyranny
             in
             the
             world
             (
             throughout
             his
             whole
             book
             )
             though
             painted
             and
             washed
             over
             with
             faire
             pretences
             &
             c
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             granteth
             upon
             the
             point
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             was
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             he
             denyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             persecutor
             of
             Christ
             ever
             persecuted
             him
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             as
             
               Iesus
               ▪
            
             but
             under
             some
             mask
             or
             covering
             as
             thousands
             of
             black
             and
             bloody
             clouds
             of
             
               persecuting
               witnesses
            
             in
             this
             case
             most
             lamentably
             make
             it
             evident
             and
             apparent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             next
             charge
             is
             very
             heavy
             against
             the
             discusser
             ,
             for
             exalting
             himself
             above
             God
             in
             the
             discerning
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             fellowship
             with
             persecutors
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             profession
             against
             such
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             saw
             in
             the
             Iews
             such
             a
             contrariety
             between
             their
             professions
             and
             practises
             (
             even
             in
             this
             case
             of
             persecution
             )
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Himself
             in
             effect
             ,
             but
             even
             now
             ,
             said
             the
             same
             of
             all
             persecutors
             :
             What
             ever
             pretences
             they
             make
             ,
             saith
             he
             ▪
             and
             they
             will
             pretend
             great
             things
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             kiss
             him
             ten
             thousand
             
             times
             ,
             when
             treasons
             and
             slaughters
             are
             is
             in
             their
             courses
             .
             And
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             say
             that
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             exalted
             himself
             above
             God
             ,
             inspying
             out
             so
             great
             a
             mystery
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             be
             apt
             to
             say
             with
             David
             .
             That
             man
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             thing
             shall
             die
             ,
             not
             duely
             considering
             and
             pondering
             that
             our selves
             are
             sons
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             death
             ,
             condemned
             by
             our
             own
             mouth
             ,
             if
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             deal
             severely
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             (
             for
             a
             close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             )
             complaines
             of
             his
             own
             suffering
             of
             bitter
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             unjustly
             slandered
             ,
             except
             the
             discusser
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             doctrine
             of
             his
             tendeth
             to
             persecute
             any
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             mans
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             be
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             soul
             judge
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
             this
             Book
             maintaining
             such
             and
             such
             a
             persecution
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             wash'd
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             agree
             not
             lamentably
             with
             all
             their
             
               imprisonings
               ,
               banishings
            
             &c.
             inflicted
             upon
             so
             many
             several
             sorts
             of
             their
             own
             
               countrimen
               friends
            
             and
             brethren
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             and
             conscience
             ;
             amongst
             which
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             will
             be
             heard
             at
             last
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             Why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
             why
             banishest
             and
             whippest
             thou
             
               me
               ▪
            
             &
             c
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Will
             not
             all
             persecuting
             prelates
             ,
             Popes
             &c.
             take
             heart
             from
             hence
             (
             according
             to
             their
             several
             religions
             and
             consciences
             )
             to
             persecute
             the
             
               heretick
               ,
               blasphemer
               ,
               seducer
            
             &c.
             although
             they
             all
             will
             say
             with
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             persecute
             a
             conscience
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             truths
             or
             servants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             discusser
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             is
             a
             bitter
             persecutor
             ,
             in
             slandering
             him
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             persecutor
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             (
             though
             of
             
               Davids
               spirit
            
             )
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sauls
             lamentable
             complaint
             ,
             that
             David
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             finde
             none
             to
             pity
             him
             ?
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             all
             and
             our
             own
             Popish
             Bishops
             in
             
               Queen
               Maries
            
             ,
             yea
             
             and
             of
             late
             times
             our
             Protestant
             Bishops
             against
             the
             non-conformists
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             what
             bitter
             persecution
             themselves
             have
             suffered
             from
             the
             
               slanderous
               censures
            
             and
             reproaches
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             against
             them
             ?
             Who
             yet
             have
             shot
             no
             other
             arrowes
             at
             them
             but
             the
             faithful
             declarations
             and
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             holy
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             opposing
             and
             persecuting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             how
             neer
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             be
             found
             to
             close
             with
             that
             late
             bloody
             Woolfe
             (
             so
             far
             as
             his
             chaine
             reached
             )
             
               Bishop
               Laud
            
             ,
             who
             being
             an
             instrument
             of
             the
             bloody
             hunting
             and
             worrying
             of
             those
             three
             famous
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Master
             Prin
             ,
             Master
             Bastwick
             ,
             and
             Master
             Burton
             ;
             yet
             at
             their
             publike
             sentence
             in
             the
             Star-chamber
             ,
             he
             lamentably
             complained
             that
             those
             poor
             Lambs
             did
             bark
             and
             bite
             him
             with
             unjust
             reproaches
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             first
             complaineth
             that
             his
             words
             are
             misreported
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             heretick
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             
               admonition
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             that
             others
             may
             judge
             in
             three
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             whether
             the
             summ
             and
             pith
             of
             the
             words
             are
             not
             rendred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             this
             Titus
             3.
             was
             brought
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             prove
             (
             as
             is
             now
             pretended
             )
             that
             an
             Heretick
             might
             be
             persecuted
             with
             an
             excommunication
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             :
             or
             whether
             the
             question
             be
             not
             of
             another
             kind
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             that
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             do
             hold
             forth
             ,
             That
             although
             a
             man
             be
             a
             
               heretick
               ,
               blasphemer
               ,
               seducer
            
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             Civil
             or
             
               corporeal
               punishment
            
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             sin
             against
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             a
             fourth
             ,
             whether
             indeed
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             intimates
             )
             the
             discusser
             makes
             this
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             a
             refuge
             for
             hereticks
             .
             Great
             sound
             and
             noise
             makes
             this
             word
             
               heretick
               ,
               heretick
            
             .
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             
             Master
             
               Cottons
               conscience
            
             and
             memory
             ,
             whether
             the
             reading
             of
             histories
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             time
             will
             not
             evince
             and
             prove
             ,
             that
             hereticks
             and
             
               Christians
               ,
               hereticks
            
             and
             Martyrs
             (
             or
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             )
             have
             not
             been
             the
             same
             men
             and
             women
             :
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             been
             ordinarily
             and
             commonly
             accounted
             and
             persecuted
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             
               high
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             followers
             and
             witnesses
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             the
             catalogues
             of
             heresies
             and
             hereticks
             extant
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Grant
             it
             (
             sweet
             peace
             )
             that
             some
             in
             all
             times
             have
             suffered
             for
             
               erroneous
               conscience
            
             .
             Yet
             I
             dare
             challenge
             the
             father
             of
             
             lies
             himself
             to
             disprove
             this
             assertion
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             of
             such
             (
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             )
             that
             have
             ever
             suffered
             in
             this
             world
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             disciples
             and
             followers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             And
             on
             that
             not
             only
             the
             
               Lions
               ,
               Leopards
            
             ,
             the
             
               Bears
               ,
               Woolves
            
             ,
             and
             Tygers
             
             (
             the
             bloody
             
               Pharoahs
               ,
               Sauls
               ,
               Herods
               ,
               Neroes
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               Prelates
            
             &c.
             )
             should
             fetch
             from
             hence
             ,
             their
             persecuting
             arrows
             and
             
             commissions
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             the
             Davids
             ,
             the
             men
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             the
             Asa's
             (
             whose
             hearts
             are
             perfect
             with
             God
             )
             that
             such
             as
             are
             the
             sheep
             and
             lambs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             monstrously
             changed
             and
             transformed
             into
             
               lyons
               ,
               beares
            
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             and
             should
             flie
             to
             this
             holy
             Scripture
             of
             Tit.
             3.
             for
             this
             their
             unnatural
             and
             monstrous
             change
             and
             transformation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             13
             Chapter
             ,
             dear
             truth
             ,
             you
             argue
             the
             great
             mistake
             of
             the
             world
             in
             their
             common
             clamour
             ,
             an
             heretick
             ,
             an
             heretick
             ,
             a
             
             person
             obstinate
             in
             fundamentals
             ;
             and
             you
             prove
             that
             this
             word
             heretick
             intends
             no
             more
             then
             a
             person
             obstinate
             against
             the
             admonitions
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             although
             in
             lesser
             matters
             :
             upon
             this
             Master
             Cotton
             concludes
             in
             this
             13
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             discusser
             gives
             a
             larger
             allowance
             for
             proceeding
             against
             erroneous
             persons
             then
             himself
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             deny
             that
             the
             discusser
             gives
             a
             larger
             allowance
             then
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             or
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             hereticks
             or
             
               obstinate
               person
            
             should
             be
             dealt
             withall
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             of
             Crete
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             spiritual
             power
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             What
             though
             I
             granted
             that
             an
             
               obstinate
               person
            
             ,
             contending
             about
             Genealogies
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             but
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             ?
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             though
             I
             grant
             that
             after
             such
             faithful
             admonitions
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             condemned
             of
             himself
             ?
             yet
             according
             to
             his
             third
             answer
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             appear
             that
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             an
             heretick
             is
             rightly
             defined
             to
             be
             one
             obstinate
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             when
             I
             maintaine
             ,
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             seemeth
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             heretick
             may
             be
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             obstinate
             in
             
               lesser
               points
            
             and
             practises
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Further
             ,
             let
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imply
             an
             overturning
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             an
             heretick
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             wilfully
             
             obstinate
             ,
             in
             holding
             forth
             such
             errors
             as
             subvert
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             :
             For
             however
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             That
             such
             disputes
             may
             tend
             to
             overthrow
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             but
             in
             remote
             possibility
             ,
             as
             the
             prick
             of
             a
             finger
             may
             kill
             the
             heart
             ,
             if
             it
             ranckle
             and
             fester
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             on
             from
             member
             to
             member
             without
             means
             applyed
             :
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             mortal
             wound
             at
             first
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             discoursing
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             with
             offence
             ,
             calls
             an
             offensive
             eating
             a
             destruction
             of
             the
             soul
             for
             which
             
               Christ
               died
               ▪
            
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             that
             difference
             was
             a
             
               fundamental
               difference
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             a
             gross
             and
             barbarous
             mistake
             of
             the
             monopolizers
             of
             learning
             ,
             both
             divine
             and
             humane
             ,
             The
             Clergy
             both
             of
             Popish
             and
             
               Protestant
               factions
            
             and
             worships
             :
             And
             how
             
             many
             are
             the
             thousands
             of
             millions
             of
             
               abuses
               ,
               prophanations
            
             and
             blasphemies
             against
             the
             
               God
               of
               heaven
            
             in
             all
             (
             the
             
               Antichristian
               )
               Christendome
            
             ,
             in
             all
             
               preachings
               ,
               writings
               ,
               proceedings
            
             ,
             and
             processes
             ,
             touching
             this
             name
             
               heretick
               ,
               heresie
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             By
             the
             impartial
             censure
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             heretick
             ,
             who
             wilfully
             persists
             in
             any
             sinful
             doctrine
             against
             the
             due
             admonitions
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             every
             bit
             and
             parcell
             of
             leaven
             is
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greater
             and
             fundamentall
             lumps
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             falshood
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             that
             I
             call
             the
             slight
             listnings
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             the
             checks
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             their
             sinning
             against
             their
             conscience
             :
             for
             I
             speak
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             the
             sinning
             of
             Gods
             people
             against
             conscience
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             heretick
             subverted
             ,
             much
             less
             do
             I
             call
             their
             
               slight
               listening
            
             to
             conscience
             an
             heretical
             sinning
             against
             conscience
             ,
             least
             of
             all
             do
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             
               slight
               listening
            
             to
             the
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             he
             may
             lawfully
             be
             persecuted
             as
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             this
             gall
             to
             the
             former
             vinegar
             ,
             Thus
             men
             that
             have
             time
             and
             leasure
             at
             will
             ,
             set
             up
             images
             of
             
               clouts
               ▪
            
             and
             then
             shoot
             at
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             elsewhere
             ,
             granteth
             that
             
               Gods
               children
            
             may
             (
             through
             passion
             ,
             &c.
             )
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             despise
             admonition
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             refusing
             of
             
               Christs
               admonition
            
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             be
             excused
             from
             sinning
             against
             the
             self
             -
             condemning
             of
             themselves
             ?
             For
             if
             a
             child
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             obstinacy
             in
             some
             
               passion
               ,
               temptations
            
             &c.
             then
             may
             he
             be
             this
             heretick
             or
             wilfull
             man
             in
             this
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             houre
             of
             great
             
               temptations
               ,
               Gods
            
             people
             may
             sin
             against
             clear
             light
             of
             conviction
             ,
             and
             sentence
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Peter
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             this
             3
             of
             Titns
             intends
             not
             such
             a
             clearness
             of
             self-condemning
             ,
             but
             either
             that
             the
             admonitions
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             so
             evident
             and
             clear
             ,
             that
             either
             if
             he
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             before
             God
             improved
             them
             seriously
             and
             duely
             ,
             they
             would
             clear
             up
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             unto
             him
             :
             or
             else
             the
             checks
             of
             conscience
             are
             such
             as
             are
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             (
             Cant.
             5.
             )
             in
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             cannot
             render
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             may
             not
             also
             be
             found
             in
             the
             members
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             perceive
             indeed
             (
             dear
             truth
             )
             the
             wonderful
             effects
             of
             a
             
               strange
               tongue
            
             ,
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             :
             The
             noise
             and
             sound
             of
             a
             Greek
             word
             heretick
             ,
             in
             poor
             English●ares
             ●ares
             ,
             hath
             begot
             a
             conclusion
             that
             a
             person
             refusing
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             for
             some
             
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             heretick
             or
             monster
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             Master
             Cotton
             granting
             that
             a
             child
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             refuse
             once
             and
             twice
             admonition
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ;
             What
             doth
             he
             then
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             of
             God
             may
             be
             obstinate
             to
             excommunication
             or
             rejection
             (
             that
             is
             in
             Greek
             )
             be
             an
             heretick
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             contrary
             to
             his
             former
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             heretically
             obstinate
             to
             rejection
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Questionless
             no
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             temptation
             ,
             may
             sin
             heretically
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             obstinately
             upon
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             ,
             against
             the
             checks
             and
             whisperings
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             against
             that
             evidence
             of
             light
             ,
             which
             (
             afterward
             )
             he
             wondreth
             how
             he
             could
             despise
             ▪
             and
             this
             rejecting
             or
             casting
             forth
             of
             the
             visible
             society
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             destruction
             
             but
             humiliation
             and
             salvation
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             judge
             ,
             that
             no
             son
             of
             peace
             ,
             in
             a
             sober
             and
             peaceable
             minde
             ,
             can
             judge
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             doth
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             an
             image
             of
             clouts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             learn
             ,
             that
             the
             discusser
             so
             abounded
             in
             time
             and
             leasure
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             such
             images
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             insinuates
             .
             )
             It
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             many
             witnesses
             in
             
               Plymmouth
               ,
               Salem
            
             ,
             and
             Providence
             ,
             that
             the
             discussers
             time
             hath
             not
             been
             spent
             (
             though
             as
             much
             as
             any
             others
             whosoever
             )
             altogether
             in
             spiritual
             labours
             ,
             and
             publike
             exercise
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             day
             and
             night
             ▪
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             on
             the
             land
             and
             water
             ,
             at
             the
             How
             ,
             at
             the
             Oare
             ,
             for
             bread
             ;
             yea
             and
             I
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             discussions
             were
             prepared
             for
             publike
             in
             London
             ,
             his
             time
             was
             eaten
             up
             in
             attendance
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             City
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             poor
             of
             the
             City
             with
             wood
             (
             during
             the
             stop
             of
             coale
             from
             Newcastle
             ,
             and
             the
             mutinies
             of
             the
             poor
             for
             firing
             .
             )
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             run
             the
             rode
             of
             preferment
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Old
             as
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             the
             leasure
             and
             time
             of
             such
             who
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             the
             drunken
             ,
             
             and
             smite
             with
             the
             fist
             of
             wickedness
             their
             fellow
             servants
             ;
             But
             God
             is
             a
             most
             holy
             witness
             ,
             that
             these
             meditations
             were
             fitted
             for
             publike
             view
             in
             change
             of
             roomes
             and
             corners
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             (
             upon
             occasion
             of
             travel
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             concering
             that
             business
             of
             fuell
             )
             in
             variety
             of
             strange
             houses
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             travel
             ;
             where
             he
             hath
             been
             forced
             to
             gather
             and
             scatter
             his
             loose
             thoughts
             and
             papers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Well
             (
             notwithstanding
             Master
             Cottons
             bitter
             censure
             )
             some
             persons
             of
             no
             contemptible
             note
             nor
             intelligence
             ,
             have
             by
             letters
             from
             England
             ,
             informed
             the
             discusser
             ,
             that
             these
             Images
             of
             clouts
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             make
             use
             of
             to
             stop
             no
             small
             leakes
             of
             persecution
             ,
             that
             lately
             began
             to
             flow
             in
             upon
             dissenting
             consciences
             ,
             and
             (
             amongst
             others
             )
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             quietness
             of
             the
             Independants
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             wonderfully
             enjoyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             that
             famous
             distinction
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             *
             
               Digging
               ,
               Begging
               ,
               Stealing
            
             ,
             are
             the
             three
             wayes
             by
             the
             which
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               Stewards
            
             are
             maintained
             .
             They
             that
             cannot
             digg
             can
             begg
             the
             glittering
             preferments
             
             of
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             wages
             of
             Balaam
             .
             They
             that
             cannot
             dig
             ,
             can
             steal
             ,
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             
               fraud
               oppression
            
             ,
             
             extortion
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             the
             discusser
             hath
             been
             inabled
             to
             get
             his
             bread
             by
             as
             hard
             digging
             ,
             as
             most
             diggers
             in
             New
             or
             old
             England
             have
             been
             put
             to
             :
             and
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             whether
             such
             as
             can
             beg
             or
             steal
             and
             cannot
             dig
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             chuse
             neither
             to
             beg
             nor
             steal
             ,
             but
             dig
             ,
             have
             most
             time
             and
             leasure
             to
             make
             such
             images
             of
             clouts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             passage
             (
             Dear
             Truth
             )
             we
             hear
             a
             sound
             of
             Agreement
             ;
             Master
             Cotton
             consenteth
             ,
             that
             this
             third
             of
             Titus
             evinceth
             no
             
               civil
               rejection
            
             ,
             but
             excommunication
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             no
             sillable
             of
             his
             conclusion
             lookes
             at
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             excommunication
             cannot
             fitly
             be
             called
             persecution
             :
             he
             answers
             yes
             ,
             and
             quotes
             
               Luk.
               21.
               12.
               
               John
            
             16.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             fierce
             hands
             of
             angry
             Esaus
             ,
             this
             shril
             sweet
             voice
             might
             pass
             for
             Jacobs
             .
             What
             ever
             Master
             Cottons
             ends
             and
             intentions
             were
             (
             of
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             judge
             chatitably
             )
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             alone
             discerneth
             ,
             but
             for
             Master
             
               Cottons
               words
            
             ,
             sillables
             and
             arguings
             ,
             let
             all
             impartial
             readers
             and
             consciences
             judge
             of
             these
             four
             considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Whether
             the
             word
             persecution
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             all
             proper
             and
             ordinary
             speech
             signifie
             penal
             and
             corporal
             punishment
             and
             affliction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             point
             in
             question
             agitated
             between
             the
             prisoner
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             throughout
             the
             book
             ,
             concern
             not
             only
             penal
             
             and
             corporal
             afliction
             :
             and
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             the
             prisoner
             ,
             or
             the
             discusser
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             plead
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             
               Christs
               ordinances
            
             ,
             could
             ever
             plead
             against
             excommunicating
             an
             heretick
             or
             wilful
             offendor
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             although
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             quoted
             ,
             do
             mention
             excommunication
             ,
             
             as
             an
             unjust
             oppression
             ;
             yet
             they
             speak
             also
             o●
             corporal
             afflictions
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             bringing
             before
             judgement-seats
             ,
             and
             killing
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             could
             be
             told
             in
             what
             countrey
             ,
             at
             a
             publike
             sentence
             of
             banishment
             of
             a
             certaine
             person
             ,
             a
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             (
             parrallel
             with
             this
             of
             Tit.
             3.
             )
             was
             alleadged
             by
             the
             chief
             judge
             in
             court
             for
             a
             ground
             (
             not
             of
             
               spiritual
               excommunication
            
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             civil
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Commonweal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Were
             it
             not
             more
             for
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             plainely
             and
             ingenuously
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             misapplying
             of
             this
             holy
             Scripture
             of
             Tit.
             3.
             then
             to
             cover
             it
             by
             so
             thin
             and
             poor
             a
             plea
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             intends
             by
             
               persecution
               ,
               excommunication
            
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             grants
             a
             toleration
             to
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             Antichristians
             ,
             with
             one
             exception
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             continue
             not
             to
             seduce
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             before
             and
             after
             he
             maintaines
             persecution
             against
             
               Apostates
               ,
               blasphemers
            
             ,
             and
             idolatours
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             knows
             not
             how
             all
             these
             four
             sorts
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             and
             Antichristians
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             blasphemy
             and
             idolatry
             ?
             Now
             in
             case
             rhey
             seduce
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             persecuted
             as
             idolaters
             and
             blasphemers
             ,
             how
             then
             are
             they
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             could
             not
             be
             (
             had
             not
             this
             holy
             man
             been
             catcht
             with
             sipping
             at
             the
             bloody
             cup
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             )
             that
             Master
             
               Cottons
               affirmations
            
             and
             doctrines
             should
             thus
             quarrel
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             the
             equality
             of
             his
             yoaking
             the
             Oxe
             and
             the
             Asse
             together
             ,
             when
             he
             further
             coupleth
             seducing
             of
             people
             into
             worship
             of
             false
             
               Gods
               ,
               confidence
            
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             merit
             ,
             &c.
             (
             which
             are
             
               spiritual
               matters
            
             )
             with
             seducing
             into
             
               seditions
               conspiracies
            
             against
             the
             lives
             and
             estates
             of
             such
             Princes
             
             as
             will
             not
             submit
             their
             conscience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             (
             
               dear
               peace
            
             )
             is
             seasonable
             ;
             the
             former
             are
             meer
             Religious
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             latter
             are
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             is
             bound
             to
             defend
             it self
             with
             
               civil
               weapons
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Master
             Cotton
             chargeth
             the
             discusser
             with
             want
             of
             
               reason
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             candor
             ,
             for
             observing
             how
             unfitly
             those
             Scriptures
             of
             
               Phil.
               3.
               
               Rom.
            
             14.
             are
             produced
             to
             prove
             a
             tolleration
             of
             lesser
             errors
             :
             And
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             intended
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Churches
             might
             not
             tolerate
             ,
             the
             Cities
             might
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             tolerating
             or
             persecuting
             by
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ;
             whatever
             therefore
             be
             Master
             Cottons
             intentions
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             unless
             the
             Cities
             and
             Churches
             of
             Rome
             and
             Philippi
             be
             
             confounded
             together
             (
             as
             commonly
             they
             are
             in
             case
             of
             persecution
             )
             I
             say
             it
             is
             then
             apparent
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             brought
             for
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             its
             tolerating
             of
             points
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             nor
             are
             these
             Scriptures
             brought
             to
             any
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             prophaned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             observe
             his
             Argument
             ,
             The
             
               civil
               state
            
             tollerates
             petty
             theeves
             and
             lyers
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             
               Towns
               ,
               Cities
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             No
             well
             ordered
             State
             or
             City
             can
             suffer
             petty
             Theeves
             and
             lyers
             without
             some
             punishment
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             how
             severely
             in
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             even
             theeves
             have
             been
             punished
             even
             
             with
             death
             it self
             ;
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             against
             such
             cruelty
             ,
             for
             he
             pleades
             for
             tollerating
             of
             lesser
             errors
             ,
             even
             in
             points
             of
             Religion
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             tollerating
             of
             lesser
             errours
             be
             granted
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             till
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             manifest
             his
             truth
             ;
             is
             not
             the
             same
             a
             ground
             for
             tollerating
             of
             greater
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             argues
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             trying
             if
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             greater
             will
             infect
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             the
             tolleration
             is
             the
             more
             unmerciful
             and
             cruel
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             many
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Lyars
             and
             Theeves
             infect
             also
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             leaven
             will
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             Commonweal
             ought
             not
             upon
             that
             ground
             to
             tollerate
             petty
             
             theeves
             and
             lyars
             ,
             so
             hath
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             provided
             in
             his
             holy
             kingdom
             and
             City
             against
             lesser
             evils
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             will
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             .
             But
             yet
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             not
             spoken
             (
             where
             he
             gives
             command
             for
             this
             thing
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             or
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             so
             leavened
             ,
             should
             (
             together
             with
             their
             being
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             obstinacy
             in
             a
             little
             leaven
             )
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             world
             or
             
               civil
               state
            
             :
             (
             The
             one
             (
             the
             Church
             (
             being
             his
             Garden
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Commonweal
             ,
             being
             the
             high
             wayes
             ,
             
               Field
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             proper
             place
             for
             men
             as
             men
             to
             abide
             in
             .
             )
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             holding
             forth
             of
             errour
             with
             an
             arrogant
             and
             boysterous
             spirit
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             civil
             peace
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             moderates
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             such
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               civil
               peace
            
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             lives
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             here
             first
             observe
             the
             confounding
             of
             heaven
             
             and
             earth
             together
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             
               world
               ,
               lives
            
             and
             souls
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             all
             were
             of
             
               one
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             blessed
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             I
             ,
             need
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             cruelty
             in
             that
             grant
             of
             Paul
             ,
             if
             alleadged
             (
             Acts
             25.
             )
             for
             there
             will
             not
             be
             found
             ought
             but
             a
             willingness
             to
             bear
             a
             righteous
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             some
             crimes
             committed
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             here
             observe
             ,
             how
             justly
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             heretick
             )
             he
             condemnes
             himself
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             too
             bloody
             a
             Tenent
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             every
             man
             that
             holdeth
             errour
             in
             a
             boysterous
             and
             arrogant
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             his
             discourse
             from
             Deut.
             13.
             and
             other
             abrogated
             repealed
             laws
             ,
             to
             prove
             (
             what
             was
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             )
             so
             bloody
             a
             Tenent
             and
             course
             to
             be
             inforced
             in
             all
             Nations
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             excepteth
             against
             that
             speech
             [
             But
             if
             the
             
             matter
             be
             of
             a
             spiritual
             or
             
               divine
               nature
            
             .
             ]
             There
             is
             no
             error
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             
               divine
               nature
            
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             hear
             Solomon
             here
             saying
             unto
             him
             .
             Be
             not
             overwise
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             not
             ,
             If
             the
             errour
             be
             of
             a
             
               divine
               nature
            
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             matter
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               controversie
               ,
               cause
            
             &c.
             )
             be
             of
             a
             spiritual
             or
             divine
             nature
             :
             which
             distinction
             between
             humane
             and
             
             divine
             things
             ,
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             wisdome
             it self
             dividing
             between
             God
             and
             Caesar
             :
             Give
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             ,
             though
             no
             errour
             be
             of
             a
             spiritual
             or
             divine
             nature
             (
             taking
             the
             words
             in
             their
             highth
             )
             yet
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             may
             be
             of
             some
             spiritual
             or
             divine
             consideration
             ,
             belonging
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             worship
             ;
             and
             not
             concerning
             the
             Commonweal
             or
             
               Civil
               state
            
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             Caesars
             care
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Taking
             spiritual
             as
             it
             is
             used
             sometimes
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             as
             opposite
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             that
             distinction
             ,
             between
             spiritual
             and
             
               divine
               :
               God
            
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             man
             discerneth
             All
             things
             :
             In
             such
             places
             and
             their
             like
             (
             to
             my
             understanding
             )
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             marvel
             at
             the
             next
             passage
             :
             how
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             or
             charity
             conceive
             the
             discusser
             so
             reasonless
             and
             senceless
             ,
             as
             to
             intend
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             ▪
             Such
             onely
             break
             the
             Cities
             or
             
               Kingdomes
               peace
            
             ,
             as
             call
             for
             prison
             ,
             and
             sword
             against
             
               hereticks
               ?
               ▪
            
             as
             if
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             infers
             and
             saith
             )
             that
             
               murtherers
               ,
               seditious
            
             persons
             ,
             
               rebels
               ,
               traitors
            
             ,
             were
             none
             of
             them
             such
             ,
             
               viz.
               Peace-breakers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             word
             [
             onely
             ]
             can
             onely
             have
             a
             faire
             respect
             to
             such
             as
             are
             charged
             by
             their
             opinions
             of
             Religion
             and
             worship
             to
             break
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Commonweale
             ,
             who
             (
             of
             what
             conscience
             soever
             they
             are
             )
             may
             freely
             enjoy
             their
             conscience
             and
             worship
             (
             either
             
             of
             many
             and
             false
             Gods
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             a
             false
             way
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             they
             (
             I
             say
             they
             onely
             in
             this
             consideration
             )
             who
             by
             their
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             cry
             out
             for
             prison
             ,
             and
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             devil
             appeared
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             in
             Samuels
             mantle
             ,
             So
             
               John
               Hus
            
             and
             Jerome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             are
             declared
             for
             devils
             with
             the
             pictured
             devils
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             and
             under
             this
             cloud
             of
             heresie
             and
             black
             name
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             most
             commonly
             have
             
             suffered
             in
             all
             ages
             the
             true
             messengers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             Thus
             cryed
             they
             out
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             
             These
             are
             they
             that
             have
             turned
             the
             
               world
               upside
            
             down
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             hither
             also
             ;
             and
             thus
             did
             they
             set
             the
             City
             all
             on
             an
             uproare
             .
             And
             Acts
             19.
             not
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Christ
             fill'd
             the
             whole
             City
             with
             confusion
             ,
             but
             the
             worshipers
             of
             Diana
             ,
             who
             filled
             the
             heavens
             with
             that
             
               Bedlam
               Outery
            
             of
             two
             houres
             continuance
             ,
             Great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             With
             as
             little
             reason
             and
             peaceableness
             of
             spirit
             hath
             
             our
             
               English
               Nation
            
             used
             to
             cry
             Great
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Great
            
             is
             our
             holy
             Father
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             
               Mass
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             
               General
               Councels
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             later
             times
             ,
             Great
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             Ministery
             and
             Bishops
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Great
            
             the
             swearing
             and
             covenant
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             and
             such
             as
             dissent
             from
             us
             in
             these
             points
             and
             practices
             ,
             persecute
             them
             as
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             disturbers
             of
             the
             
               common
               civil
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             makes
             three
             grants
             with
             his
             exceptions
             annexed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Please
             you
             (
             
               dear
               peace
            
             )
             to
             mention
             them
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             I
             shall
             weigh
             them
             in
             the
             balance
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             The
             many
             causes
             which
             the
             discusser
             before
             wrote
             of
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             allowed
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             concern
             holding
             forth
             of
             errors
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             It
             is
             easily
             granted
             that
             they
             do
             break
             the
             Cities
             
             or
             
               kingdoms
               peace
            
             ,
             who
             cry
             out
             for
             prisons
             and
             swords
             against
             such
             who
             cross
             their
             judgement
             or
             practice
             in
             religion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             unless
             their
             religion
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             crossing
             of
             it
             be
             such
             as
             destroyeth
             and
             subverteth
             the
             Religion
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             also
             easily
             granted
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             many
             complaine
             most
             who
             are
             most
             in
             fault
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             three
             I
             may
             answer
             thus
             in
             one
             .
             The
             Mystery
             of
             preaching
             or
             holding
             forth
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             is
             interpreted
             by
             many
             to
             be
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             first
             seal
             ,
             the
             
               white
               horse
            
             ;
             and
             the
             being
             persecuted
             or
             slaughtered
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             third
             seal
             ,
             where
             the
             souls
             under
             the
             Altar
             cry
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             vengeance
             against
             their
             persecutors
             .
             These
             mysteries
             are
             sealed
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             
               Lords
               letters
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             opened
             and
             read
             by
             every
             
             one
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             sealed
             letters
             be
             )
             by
             such
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             directed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             follows
             therefore
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             cries
             of
             
               Iews
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             and
             Antichristians
             [
             Our
             Religion
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             God
             :
             You
             are
             an
             heretick
             ,
             you
             are
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             We
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             we
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             children
             must
             be
             comforted
             and
             staid
             up
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             Mystery
             .
             And
             doubtless
             it
             is
             most
             commonly
             (
             though
             not
             alwayes
             )
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             imprisoned
             ,
             fined
             ,
             whipt
             ,
             banished
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             burned
             ,
             &c.
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             have
             been
             so
             inhumanely
             oppressed
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Our
             own
             
               Chronicles
               ,
               Records
            
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Master
             Fox
             will
             in
             part
             evidence
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             scarce
             a
             King
             or
             Queen
             of
             
             England
             hath
             past
             since
             Richard
             the
             second
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Iesus
             more
             or
             less
             hath
             been
             spilt
             in
             their
             Raignes
             ,
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
            
             &c.
             and
             but
             few
             drops
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             any
             Heretick
             indeed
             have
             faln
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             discusser
             therefore
             humbly
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             desireth
             according
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             wish
             to
             reflect
             upon
             his
             own
             
             way
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             two
             things
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             any
             measure
             censured
             and
             persecuted
             as
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Iosephs
               innocency
               ,
               purity
               ,
               chastity
               ,
            
             in
             all
             those
             points
             and
             questions
             wherein
             they
             are
             charged
             and
             
               condemned
               unclean
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Iesephs
               patience
            
             to
             bear
             the
             
               accusations
               ,
               censures
               ,
               imprisonments
            
             &c.
             from
             the
             tongues
             and
             hands
             of
             them
             who
             are
             notoriously
             unclean
             and
             guilty
             before
             the
             zealous
             and
             
               revenging
               eye
            
             and
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAny
             of
             the
             following
             leaves
             and
             Chapters
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             are
             spent
             upon
             that
             great
             and
             heavenly
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             a
             knot
             about
             which
             so
             many
             holy
             fingers
             ,
             dead
             and
             living
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             laboriously
             exercised
             ,
             all
             professing
             to
             unty
             ,
             yet
             some
             by
             seeming
             to
             untie
             ,
             have
             tyed
             the
             knot
             the
             faster
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             (
             
               sweet
               peace
            
             )
             to
             finde
             Master
             Cotton
             so
             intangled
             both
             in
             his
             answers
             and
             replies
             touching
             this
             Parable
             ;
             for
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             intangled
             before
             
             him
             :
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             with
             thy
             patience
             I
             shall
             relate
             a
             notable
             passage
             recorded
             by
             that
             excellent
             witness
             (
             or
             Martyr
             )
             of
             God
             ,
             Master
             Fox
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             :
             t
             is
             this
             .
             In
             the
             story
             of
             Master
             
               George
               Wisehart
            
             (
             that
             famous
             
               Scotch
               witness
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             )
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             there
             preached
             at
             the
             arraignment
             of
             the
             said
             Wiseheart
             ,
             one
             
               Iohn
               Winryme
               ,
               subprior
            
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Saint
             Andrews
             ,
             he
             discoursed
             on
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             he
             interpreted
             the
             Tares
             to
             be
             hereticks
             ;
             and
             yet
             contrary
             to
             this
             very
             Scripture
             (
             as
             Master
             Fox
             himself
             observeth
             ,
             though
             elswhere
             himself
             also
             maintaining
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             suppress
             hereticks
             )
             I
             say
             the
             said
             Winryme
             
             concludeth
             that
             hereticks
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             until
             the
             harvest
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             supprest
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             :
             So
             that
             memorable
             it
             is
             that
             both
             the
             
               Popish
               Prior
            
             ,
             and
             that
             truely
             
               Christian
               Fox
            
             ,
             were
             intangled
             in
             contradictions
             to
             their
             own
             writings
             about
             the
             interpreting
             of
             this
             Heavenly
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O
             what
             cause
             therefore
             have
             all
             that
             follow
             Iesus
             to
             beg
             of
             Iesus
             (
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             )
             the
             blessed
             Key
             of
             David
             to
             unloose
             this
             holy
             mistery
             ?
             In
             the
             entrance
             therefore
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             the
             discusser
             observing
             Master
             
               Cottons
               exposition
            
             to
             be
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             the
             Tares
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             either
             persons
             ,
             or
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             practices
             ,
             he
             blames
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             gives
             no
             argument
             for
             proof
             of
             such
             an
             interpretation
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Neither
             did
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             letter
             give
             reason
             for
             his
             interpretation
             .
             
             2.
             
             That
             they
             both
             gave
             
               one
               interpretation
            
             .
             For
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             letter
             said
             ,
             that
             some
             expounded
             the
             Wheat
             and
             Tares
             ,
             to
             signifie
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             lyes
             :
             now
             are
             not
             (
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               hypocrites
            
             and
             some
             corrupt
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             coincident
             with
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             lyes
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             it
             might
             be
             both
             their
             failing
             ,
             not
             to
             strengthen
             their
             interpretations
             with
             some
             light
             and
             evidence
             from
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             ,
             although
             the
             Prisoners
             failing
             the
             less
             ,
             as
             being
             forced
             to
             write
             by
             shifts
             and
             difficulties
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             shorter
             ,
             when
             Master
             Cotton
             had
             free
             liberty
             to
             inlarge
             and
             confirm
             without
             control
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             prisoner
             interprets
             the
             Tares
             to
             be
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             lyes
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             evident
             upon
             examination
             ,
             that
             he
             meaneth
             such
             as
             manifestly
             ,
             openly
             ,
             visibly
             walk
             in
             the
             true
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             openly
             and
             visibly
             walk
             in
             the
             lyes
             of
             
             false
             and
             
               Antichristian
               doctrine
            
             and
             worship
             .
             That
             distinction
             of
             secret
             and
             open
             Hypocrisie
             is
             seasonable
             :
             secret
             ,
             implies
             such
             a
             dissimulation
             as
             may
             lie
             hid
             under
             the
             true
             
               outward
               profession
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Judas
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Ananias
            
             and
             Sapphira
             &c.
             
             Open
             hypocrisie
             implies
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             (
             or
             over
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             )
             pretending
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             apparantly
             and
             visibly
             ,
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             but
             pretending
             ,
             when
             such
             pretences
             and
             shewes
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             Touchstone
             of
             true
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             second
             ,
             That
             these
             hypocritical
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             are
             to
             be
             tollerated
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             he
             sets
             down
             in
             general
             ,
             not
             instancing
             in
             particular
             what
             doctrine
             and
             practises
             are
             to
             be
             tollerated
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             his
             Booke
             maintaineth
             ,
             that
             such
             
               persons
               ,
               doctrines
            
             or
             practices
             ,
             that
             are
             idolatrous
             ,
             or
             blasphemous
             ,
             or
             infectious
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             tollerated
             or
             permitted
             at
             all
             ;
             which
             passages
             to
             my
             understanding
             have
             not
             harmony
             among
             themselves
             :
             For
             what
             is
             all
             the
             whole
             Religion
             of
             every
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             a
             Mass
             or
             Chaos
             of
             
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Poysons
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             had
             dealt
             more
             plainly
             with
             this
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             explained
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             such
             doctrines
             
             and
             practises
             [
             comming
             neer
             the
             truth
             ]
             and
             set
             down
             the
             bounds
             ,
             how
             neer
             as
             to
             make
             them
             Tares
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Dear
             Peace
             ,
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             weeds
             of
             the
             wilderness
             come
             neer
             the
             flowers
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             the
             counterfeit
             may
             come
             neer
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             mettal
             the
             true
             gold
             ?
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             some
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             be
             not
             so
             gross
             as
             other
             ,
             yet
             they
             differ
             but
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             )
             as
             whores
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             some
             are
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             fine
             ,
             and
             young
             ,
             and
             painted
             ;
             some
             are
             
               old
               ,
               deformed
            
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             
               finest
               weeds
               ,
               counterfeits
            
             and
             whores
             are
             unsufferable
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
             in
             the
             
               Commonweale
               ,
               house
            
             ,
             and
             bed
             of
             Christ
             :
             Though
             yet
             in
             the
             
               civil
               Commonweale
            
             ,
             the
             vilest
             
               spiritual
               strumpet
            
             may
             challenge
             a
             civil
             Being
             ,
             if
             in
             civil
             things
             unreproveable
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             BUt
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             the
             issue
             granteth
             ,
             that
             the
             Tares
             signifie
             persons
             ,
             by
             Christs
             own
             interpretation
             :
             For
             [
             them
             that
             do
             iniquity
             ]
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             explanation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             All
             scandals
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             persons
             holding
             forth
             of
             scandalous
             and
             corrupt
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             ,
             like
             unto
             true
             and
             sound
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yet
             withall
             he
             chargeth
             the
             discusser
             with
             lightness
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             prove
             that
             
               corrupt
               doctrines
            
             and
             
               practices
               ▪
            
             are
             not
             to
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             discusser
             pleades
             that
             such
             persons
             ought
             to
             be
             tollerated
             .
             Whereas
             the
             discusser
             twice
             in
             this
             Chapter
             expresly
             distinguisheth
             between
             toleration
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             tolleration
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             cannot
             tollerate
             either
             persons
             or
             practices
             which
             are
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             ought
             to
             tolerate
             and
             permit
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Master
             Cottons
             inconsiderate
             charge
             of
             contradiction
             will
             not
             stick
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             divers
             respects
             or
             States
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             no
             contradiction
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             to
             affirme
             that
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             Elias
             ,
             when
             Iohn
             himself
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             
               Elias
               ▪
            
             For
             in
             several
             respects
             the
             
             Negative
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Affirmative
             of
             Jesus
             were
             both
             true
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             passage
             (
             to
             my
             understanding
             )
             Master
             Cotton
             after
             much
             seeming
             contestation
             and
             disagreement
             ,
             yet
             in
             conclusion
             he
             shakes
             hands
             and
             agrees
             with
             the
             discusser
             in
             the
             maine
             point
             in
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             reacheth
             home
             ;
             for
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             should
             not
             signifie
             All
             weeds
             sprung
             up
             with
             the
             wheat
             ,
             but
             one
             kind
             of
             weed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             special
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             Dioscorides
             describeth
             :
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Lolium
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             similitude
             between
             the
             Tares
             and
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             
             blade
             (
             some
             of
             which
             particulars
             are
             controversial
             :
             )
             yet
             it
             no
             way
             opposeth
             that
             which
             the
             discusser
             maintaineth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             easiness
             of
             discerning
             these
             tares
             to
             be
             tares
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             up
             to
             blade
             and
             fruit
             .
             And
             therefore
             Master
             Cotton
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             confesseth
             that
             even
             these
             
               tares
               (
               unknown
               hypocrites
            
             )
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             exposition
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             how
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             once
             imagine
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             possibly
             stand
             with
             the
             
               order
               ,
               piety
            
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             generation
             of
             known
             hypocrites
             should
             be
             perpetually
             suffered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             was
             not
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             minde
             ,
             who
             so
             vehemently
             warned
             his
             followers
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
             Beside
             ,
             if
             known
             hypocrites
             may
             be
             suffered
             and
             not
             cast
             out
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             known
             hypocrites
             be
             taken
             in
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             then
             become
             of
             the
             true
             matter
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             true
             
               living
               stones
            
             of
             a
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             and
             nature
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             outwardly
             can
             be
             discerned
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             assertion
             hath
             so
             foule
             a
             representation
             ,
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             forced
             to
             draw
             this
             vaile
             over
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             untill
             the
             fruits
             of
             hypocrites
             grow
             
               notoriously
               scandalous
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             fathom
             how
             these
             two
             agree
             :
             First
             ,
             known
             hypocrites
             may
             be
             tolerated
             untill
             the
             worlds
             end
             ;
             2.
             
             Tolerated
             no
             longer
             ,
             then
             untill
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             hypocrisie
             grow
             
               notoriously
               scandalous
            
             :
             For
             will
             not
             all
             reason
             and
             experience
             ask
             this
             question
             :
             How
             comes
             it
             that
             this
             
               friend
               ,
               subject
            
             ,
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             is
             now
             a
             known
             
               dissembler
               ,
               traitor
               ,
               whore
            
             ,
             unless
             by
             some
             
               scandalous
               fruits
            
             so
             declaring
             and
             uncasing
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             the
             shameful
             fruits
             of
             the
             unclean
             person
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             were
             sufficient
             to
             denominate
             him
             a
             
               wicked
               person
            
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             not
             sufficient
             to
             warrant
             Paul
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Put
               away
            
             therefore
             that
             wicked
             person
             from
             amongst
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             Scripture
             quoted
             :
             If
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             foolish
             Virgins
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             may
             be
             found
             sometimes
             sleeping
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Neither
             
               good
               wheate
            
             ,
             nor
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             while
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             :
             yet
             since
             
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             grants
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             of
             
               God
               (
               good
               wheat
               ,
               and
               a
               wise
               Virgin
               )
            
             may
             so
             stand
             out
             against
             the
             
               church
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             in
             some
             passion
             )
             that
             he
             may
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             &c.
             How
             much
             more
             then
             ought
             the
             tares
             and
             
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             (
             while
             so
             appearing
             )
             be
             excluded
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             be
             received
             into
             heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             foolish
             shut
             out
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             evidently
             follow
             (
             even
             the
             contrary
             to
             that
             for
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             alleadgeth
             this
             Scripture
             )
             to
             wit.
             That
             when
             hypocrites
             are
             discovered
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             except
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             ,
             may
             receive
             and
             keep
             in
             her
             bosome
             such
             stinking
             weedes
             ,
             declared
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             abhors
             .
          
           
             Who
             questions
             ,
             but
             while
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             these
             
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             lay
             hid
             in
             their
             empty
             vessels
             ,
             that
             outwardly
             they
             appeared
             as
             wise
             as
             the
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             ?
             But
             when
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             hypocrisie
             discovered
             them
             to
             be
             fools
             ,
             how
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             (
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             )
             affirme
             ,
             that
             
               foolish
               Virgins
               (
               known
               hypocrites
            
             )
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             and
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             contrary
             is
             this
             to
             the
             very
             
               fundamentals
               ,
               essence
               ,
               nature
            
             and
             being
             of
             a
             church
             or
             Spouse
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             (
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             )
             a
             society
             of
             
               wise
               Virgins
            
             ,
             visibly
             Saints
             holy
             and
             faithful
             persons
             ,
             a
             society
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             outwardly
             profess
             to
             love
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             uprightly
             (
             Cant.
             1.
             )
             and
             to
             be
             espoused
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             is
             this
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             all
             one
             fire
             towards
             the
             daughters
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               (
               Cant.
            
             4.
             )
             and
             how
             contrary
             to
             the
             charge
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             
             solemn
             charge
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             to
             all
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             leaven
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             if
             suffered
             ,
             will
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             garden
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             a
             filthy
             dunghill
             and
             whore-house
             of
             rotten
             and
             stinking
             whores
             and
             hypocrites
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             endeavors
             to
             prove
             (
             as
             many
             have
             done
             before
             )
             that
             the
             Field
             which
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             interprets
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             meant
             by
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             love
             the
             
               world
               ,
               Iohn
            
             3.
             to
             be
             propitiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             
               world
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             and
             many
             other
             places
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             love
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             creatures
             :
             As
             also
             the
             impartiality
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             calling
             his
             chosen
             out
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               sinners
               ,
               mankinde
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             frequently
             
             of
             the
             world
             and
             of
             the
             church
             in
             a
             far
             distinct
             and
             contrary
             acceptation
             .
             So
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             nameth
             the
             church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             signifie
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             intend
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             reasons
             therefore
             on
             either
             side
             must
             be
             expended
             and
             weighed
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             the
             Field
             here
             called
             by
             Christ
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             be
             intended
             to
             be
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Your
             
               right
               distinguishing
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               right
               dividing
            
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             ;
             but
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             world
             in
             proper
             signification
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             aleadgeth
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
           
             First
             .
             Because
             there
             had
             been
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             no
             place
             for
             the
             servants
             wonder
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             tares
             verse
             27.
             for
             what
             wonder
             that
             the
             world
             should
             be
             so
             full
             of
             fornicators
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Was
             it
             ever
             otherwise
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             lyeth
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             is
             full
             of
             
               fornicators
               ,
               idolaters
            
             &c.
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             some
             thousands
             of
             yeers
             when
             the
             world
             was
             not
             full
             of
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             anointed
             ,
             or
             
               holy
               fornicators
            
             ,
             holy
             idolaters
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             indeed
             and
             truth
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             is
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ,
             about
             which
             this
             answer
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             hovers
             ,
             but
             comes
             not
             neer
             it
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             most
             dreadful
             and
             
               wonderful
               point
            
             of
             the
             
               wisdome
               ,
               justice
            
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             to
             suffer
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             to
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Son
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             
               Christians
               ,
               anointed
            
             or
             holy
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             the
             point
             to
             hate
             the
             
               holiness
               ,
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             doubtless
             to
             me
             (
             what
             ere
             Master
             Cotton
             imagines
             )
             a
             wonderful
             mystery
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             these
             tares
             were
             first
             sown
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             holy
             idolaters
             ,
             holy
             murtherers
             ,
             holy
             whoremongers
             ,
             holy
             theeves
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             blasphemy
             of
             this
             is
             so
             wonderful
             and
             dreadful
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             him
             that
             wonders
             ,
             not
             how
             this
             comes
             to
             pass
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             I
             answer
             to
             his
             second
             Reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             that
             we
             read
             not
             that
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Prophets
             of
             Christ
             ever
             essayed
             to
             pluck
             up
             all
             such
             vicious
             notorious
             persons
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             they
             demanded
             concerning
             the
             tares
             ,
             for
             then
             indeed
             as
             the
             Spirit
             implies
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             world
             would
             be
             overthrown
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             a
             desire
             in
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             to
             pluck
             up
             this
             or
             that
             sect
             or
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
            
             ,
             or
             Antichristians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Dear
               Truth
            
             ,
             you
             make
             me
             call
             to
             minde
             the
             desire
             of
             
               Christs
               disciples
            
             ,
             that
             fire
             might
             descend
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             to
             consume
             all
             
               fornicators
               ,
               idolaters
            
             ,
             all
             cruel
             and
             
               unclean
               persons
            
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             that
             
               particular
               ,
               unmerciful
               ,
               superstitions
               Town
            
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             they
             desired
             that
             fire
             might
             come
             from
             heaven
             and
             consume
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             this
             desire
             of
             the
             disciples
             is
             no
             strange
             desire
             ,
             
             for
             what
             else
             do
             All
             they
             desire
             ,
             which
             permit
             not
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             
             any
             
               Religion
               ,
               worship
            
             or
             conscience
             but
             their
             own
             ?
             Nay
             far
             beyond
             that
             ,
             were
             the
             whole
             
               worlds
               neck
            
             under
             their
             imperial
             yoake
             (
             the
             many
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             of
             all
             sorts
             )
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             at
             their
             word
             ,
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             natural
             and
             civil
             being
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             reason
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             discusser
             reckoned
             up
             as
             paralel
             goats
             and
             
               sheep
               ,
               wheate
            
             and
             tares
             (
             as
             generally
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             others
             do
             )
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             purest
             church
             after
             the
             ruine
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             goats
             and
             
               sheep
               ,
               wise
               and
               foolish
               Virgins
               ,
            
             untill
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             discusser
             spake
             of
             that
             eternal
             separation
             between
             wheat
             and
             
               tares
               ,
               sheep
            
             and
             goats
             approaching
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             tares
             and
             goats
             signified
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             point
             in
             question
             :
             Nor
             dare
             I
             subscribe
             to
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             when
             purest
             times
             of
             the
             church
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             mixt
             estate
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Although
             goats
             were
             clean
             for
             food
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             for
             the
             
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             So
             they
             are
             visibly
             known
             by
             every
             child
             ,
             where
             goats
             and
             sheep
             are
             kept
             .
             And
             to
             image
             that
             visible
             hypocrites
             ,
             such
             as
             
               tares
               goats
               ,
               unprofitable
               servants
               ,
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             &c.
             shall
             in
             a
             mixt
             way
             make
             up
             
               Christs
               churoh
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             purest
             times
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             and
             wonderful
             prophecies
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             not
             onely
             to
             frame
             a
             
               church
               estate
            
             point
             blank
             cross
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             those
             churches
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             first
             
               Apostolical
               churches
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             against
             that
             frame
             of
             church
             estate
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             where
             Master
             Cotton
             hath
             professed
             (
             though
             now
             it
             is
             said
             the
             door
             is
             wider
             )
             against
             ▪
             receiving
             in
             such
             members
             as
             are
             visibly
             
               foolish
               Virgins
               ,
               goats
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             second
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Field
             be
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             
               tares
               Antichristians
            
             and
             false
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             first
             sown
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             :
             for
             although
             there
             might
             be
             many
             infirmities
             and
             distempers
             ,
             yea
             some
             great
             corruptions
             in
             the
             first
             Christian
             
             body
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             tares
             were
             first
             sown
             in
             
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             because
             Sathan
             might
             easily
             raise
             up
             some
             professors
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             church
             would
             never
             admit
             .
             And
             as
             Sathan
             might
             raise
             up
             
               persons
               ,
               congregations
               ,
               worships
            
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             according
             to
             Christ
             ;
             So
             might
             he
             easily
             raise
             up
             
               churches
               ,
               congregations
            
             and
             societies
             of
             such
             tares
             with
             whom
             the
             churches
             of
             Christ
             might
             refuse
             society
             .
             So
             saith
             John
             ,
             There
             are
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             whom
             yet
             we
             cannot
             well
             imagine
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             There
             came
             false
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             church
             examined
             and
             found
             them
             lyars
             .
             And
             so
             long
             as
             the
             churches
             were
             watchful
             ,
             those
             tares
             kept
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             when
             the
             churches
             began
             to
             be
             sleepy
             ,
             the
             Tares
             might
             undiscerned
             creep
             into
             the
             church
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             when
             Apostates
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             go
             out
             from
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             of
             it
             :
             and
             also
             as
             well
             as
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             may
             drowzily
             neglect
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             of
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             soon
             overspread
             and
             over-run
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             and
             garden
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             turned
             againe
             into
             one
             common
             field
             of
             the
             world
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             third
             answer
             is
             ,
             That
             Antichristians
             must
             not
             be
             tolerated
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             put
             it
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             faithful
             princes
             to
             hate
             the
             whore
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             a
             visible
             state
             of
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             princes
             that
             shall
             hate
             the
             whore
             shall
             be
             
               faithful
               princes
            
             :
             and
             since
             Master
             Cotton
             seems
             to
             hold
             that
             by
             way
             of
             ordinance
             (
             and
             so
             in
             obedience
             )
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             with
             the
             sword
             destroy
             Antichrist
             ,
             I
             desire
             his
             proof
             for
             any
             such
             prophecy
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             put
             it
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             hate
             the
             whore
             .
             And
             we
             finde
             that
             they
             shall
             hate
             the
             lambe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hate
             the
             whore
             .
             For
             they
             shall
             make
             war
             with
             the
             lambe
             ,
             and
             the
             lamb
             shall
             overcome
             them
             ,
             as
             comes
             to
             pass
             after
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             who●e
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Judgement
             may
             be
             executed
             upon
             the
             whore
             by
             way
             of
             
             mutual
             judgement
             each
             upon
             others
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             
               spiritual
               whoredoms
            
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             with
             the
             
               Saints
               blood
            
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             fall
             out
             with
             the
             whore
             (
             as
             useth
             to
             be
             in
             whoredome
             )
             and
             turn
             their
             
               whorish
               loves
            
             into
             
               outragious
               fury
            
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             description
             of
             their
             fury
             looks
             this
             way
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             property
             of
             sober
             and
             faithful
             men
             (
             though
             repenting
             of
             their
             whoredoms
             )
             to
             make
             a
             woman
             naked
             (
             though
             a
             whore
             )
             and
             to
             eat
             her
             flesh
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             those
             shall
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             grant
             (
             as
             we
             most
             hopefully
             do
             )
             the
             
               whores
               consumption
            
             by
             the
             ten
             hornes
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             of
             new
             Jerusalem
             upon
             the
             earth
             (
             Rev.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             (
             all
             which
             are
             great
             disputes
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             )
             yet
             I
             judge
             it
             necessary
             that
             two
             or
             three
             queries
             be
             satisfied
             for
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             the
             holy
             minde
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             (
             as
             some
             have
             and
             do
             argue
             )
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             in
             this
             Parable
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             do
             expresly
             and
             undeniably
             signifie
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             and
             judgement-day
             literally
             ,
             and
             not
             some
             other
             mystical
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             since
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             usually
             translated
             world
             )
             is
             of
             various
             signification
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             signifies
             and
             Age.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             those
             ten
             Kings
             which
             shall
             destroy
             the
             whore
             ,
             shall
             be
             absolutely
             Christian
             ,
             true
             
               Saints
               ,
               followers
               of
               Jesus
            
             they
             and
             their
             Armies
             ,
             or
             else
             remaining
             Antichristian
             hornes
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             shall
             yet
             execute
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             great
             whore
             :
             as
             Jehu
             remaining
             both
             hypocritical
             and
             idolatrous
             ,
             yet
             dashe
             out
             the
             braines
             of
             that
             great
             whore
             Iezabel
             ,
             and
             executed
             judgement
             upon
             
               Baals
               Priests
            
             :
             yea
             and
             even
             as
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             tumbled
             the
             Pope
             out
             of
             his
             chaire
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             his
             Popelings
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             supprest
             and
             threw
             the
             
               whore
               Iezabel
            
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             out
             of
             Englands
             window
             ,
             and
             yet
             continued
             to
             burn
             the
             Saints
             of
             Iesus
             upon
             his
             six
             Popish
             and
             
               bloody
               Articles
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             that
             mighty
             Army
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             which
             is
             mustered
             up
             after
             the
             thousand
             yeers
             raigne
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             part
             made
             up
             of
             the
             ●en
             hornes
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             whore
             of
             
               Romes
               consumption
            
             (
             as
             before
             in
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             his
             case
             )
             which
             horns
             with
             their
             peoples
             Christ
             will
             have
             yet
             to
             be
             tolerated
             as
             Tares
             in
             
             the
             field
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Antichristians
             may
             be
             tares
             sown
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             grow
             to
             be
             Briars
             and
             Thornes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             that
             to
             be
             tares
             ,
             of
             
               Antichristian
               worshippers
            
             ,
             and
             briars
             and
             
               thornes
               (
               oppressers
            
             and
             persecutors
             )
             are
             both
             of
             them
             of
             a
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             nature
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             far
             from
             imitation
             of
             the
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             ,
             or
             the
             Lily
             of
             the
             vallies
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             Are
             there
             no
             tares
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             must
             all
             the
             briars
             and
             
               thornes
               (
               oppressors
            
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             &c.
             )
             have
             no
             root
             from
             the
             wilde
             world
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             garden
             of
             
               Christs
               church
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             was
             urged
             ,
             that
             it
             stood
             not
             with
             the
             wisdome
             and
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             interpreting
             this
             parable
             ,
             and
             opening
             what
             the
             field
             was
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             field
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             meant
             the
             church
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             Paul
             by
             the
             same
             wisdome
             useth
             the
             same
             
               word
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Paul
             in
             using
             that
             figure
             of
             the
             world
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             not
             undertake
             to
             interpret
             a
             Parable
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             proposed
             unto
             (
             and
             at
             the
             request
             of
             )
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             doth
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             an
             improper
             speech
             to
             call
             the
             church
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             speak
             of
             Christ
             as
             dying
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             for
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             finde
             it
             not
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             grant
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             most
             infinite
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             tearm
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             used
             in
             
               various
               significations
            
             ;
             yet
             let
             any
             instance
             be
             given
             of
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             opposing
             the
             church
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             wheat
             to
             tares
             ,
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             between
             the
             church
             redeemed
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             lye
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             such
             as
             for
             which
             Christ
             Jesus
             would
             not
             pray
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             was
             urged
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             foretell
             the
             
               Antichristian
               state
            
             opposing
             the
             true
             Christian
             
             church
             and
             worship
             as
             also
             to
             comfort
             and
             strengthen
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             against
             the
             grievances
             ari●ing
             therefrom
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             was
             urged
             that
             the
             church
             consisteth
             onely
             of
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             Bad
             ground
             visibly
             so
             declared
             ,
             are
             properly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Did
             not
             Christ
             preach
             to
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             in
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             
               national
               church
            
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             in
             its
             first
             
               visible
               constitution
            
             ,
             consisted
             onely
             of
             good
             ground
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             other
             
             three
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             were
             in
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             accident
             and
             corruption
             :
             when
             they
             grew
             incurable
             ,
             and
             received
             not
             the
             admonitions
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             preaching
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             destroyed
             that
             
               nationall
               church
            
             ,
             and
             established
             the
             
               Christian
               church
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             permitting
             of
             known
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               church
            
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ?
             since
             that
             the
             proper
             seat
             of
             
               known
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             wickedness
             ,
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             indeed
             properly
             consisteth
             of
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             Bad
             ground
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             and
             Garden
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             honest
             and
             
               good
               ground
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             If
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             the
             children
             of
             the
             church-members
             be
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             then
             they
             growing
             up
             to
             yeers
             ,
             become
             some
             of
             them
             like
             the
             high-way
             ,
             and
             some
             like
             the
             stony
             ,
             and
             some
             like
             the
             thorny
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Admit
             the
             
               Christian
               church
            
             were
             constituted
             of
             the
             
               natural
               seed
            
             and
             off-spring
             (
             which
             yet
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             will
             never
             be
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             will
             never
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             :
             )
             yet
             he
             knows
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             any
             such
             portion
             of
             ground
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             church
             is
             bound
             to
             admonish
             ,
             and
             
             upon
             impenitency
             (
             after
             admonition
             )
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             hearers
             and
             professors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             proceeds
             to
             a
             third
             answer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             church
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             own
             children
             to
             become
             the
             sincere
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             And
             Christ
             hath
             given
             his
             Church
             and
             his
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             lye
             like
             leaven
             in
             three
             pecks
             of
             meal
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             leavened
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             31.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             given
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             is
             to
             feed
             the
             sheep
             and
             flock
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Heards
             ,
             the
             
               wild
               Beasts
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             although
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             parents
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             children
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             what
             if
             
             those
             children
             refuse
             to
             frequent
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             if
             those
             three
             sorts
             of
             
               bad
               ground
            
             or
             hearers
             will
             not
             come
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             feeding
             ;
             hath
             not
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             appointed
             other
             Officers
             (
             in
             the
             same
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             )
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             is
             sending
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Apostles
            
             ,
             or
             Messengers
             ,
             to
             preach
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             to
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             
               bad
               ground
            
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             turn
             them
             into
             good
             ground
             ?
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             to
             salve
             up
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             civil
             sword
             is
             commonly
             run
             for
             ,
             to
             force
             all
             sorts
             of
             ground
             to
             come
             to
             church
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             sending
             forth
             (
             Rom.
             10.
             )
             the
             
               heavenly
               sowers
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             his
             fourth
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Resemblance
             between
             the
             high-way-ground
             and
             good
             ground
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             Tares
             and
             the
             wheate
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             servants
             wonder
             at
             Tares
             in
             the
             high-way
             ,
             nor
             ask
             about
             their
             plucking
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Let
             the
             
               high-way
               ,
               stony
            
             ,
             and
             thorny
             ground
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             several
             qualities
             of
             
               prophaneness
               ,
               stouiness
            
             and
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             naturally
             are
             such
             ;
             and
             t
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             be
             so
             troubled
             ,
             as
             to
             desire
             their
             plucking
             up
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             yet
             againe
             consider
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             men
             as
             professing
             the
             name
             and
             anointing
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             a
             false
             and
             
             counterfeit
             Antichristian
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             may
             well
             be
             wondred
             ,
             whence
             such
             monstrous
             kind
             of
             Christians
             or
             
               anointed
               ones
            
             
             arose
             :
             And
             Gods
             people
             may
             easily
             be
             tempted
             rather
             to
             desire
             their
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             any
             such
             sorts
             of
             ground
             or
             men
             professing
             any
             other
             
               Religion
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               Mahometan
            
             or
             
               Pagan
               ,
               Antichristian
            
             and
             false
             Christians
             being
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             a
             counterfeit
             and
             Traytor
             is
             worse
             then
             a
             professed
             Fox
             ,
             an
             Antichristian
             (
             whether
             Papist
             or
             Protestant
             )
             worse
             then
             a
             Jew
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             Whether
             
               Indian
               ,
               Turke
            
             or
             Persian
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Still
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             THese
             tares
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             are
             not
             such
             sinners
             as
             are
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             ,
             for
             then
             none
             should
             be
             opposite
             or
             contrary
             but
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             observeth
             )
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             All
             sorts
             of
             
               sinners
               scandalous
            
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             
             courses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             especially
             opposite
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             and
             worship
             ,
             as
             all
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             especially
             Antichristians
             .
          
           
             Now
             every
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             ,
             is
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             word
             and
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             an
             idolater
             and
             Antichristian
             is
             more
             especially
             opposite
             to
             his
             glorious
             
               Name
               ,
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             And
             therein
             properly
             lyes
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             
               lawless
               person
               ,
               2
               Thess
            
             .
             2.
             most
             opposite
             or
             contrary
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             for
             the
             question
             is
             about
             visible
             worshippers
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             discovered
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             their
             fruit
             
             as
             by
             their
             clads
             ,
             and
             therefore
             againe
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             these
             tares
             were
             the
             seed
             and
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             they
             be
             called
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Other
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             distinguisheth
             ,
             thus
             ,
             He
             that
             soweth
             the
             
               good
               seed
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             the
             
               good
               seed
            
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             he
             that
             soweth
             the
             tares
             is
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             these
             tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             evil
             or
             
               evil
               one
            
             ;
             Hence
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             these
             children
             of
             evil
             or
             
               evil
               ones
            
             being
             visibly
             such
             as
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             untill
             they
             are
             discovered
             :
             These
             children
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               evil
               one
            
             opposite
             to
             the
             
               visible
               kingdome
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               visible
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             point
             of
             his
             
               kingdome
               ,
               church
            
             ,
             and
             worship
             (
             though
             they
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devil
             in
             a
             sence
             ,
             yet
             )
             can
             they
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             false
             Christ
             or
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             false
             church
             and
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             lastly
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             that
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             translated
             the
             children
             of
             the
             
               wicked
               one
            
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             will
             agree
             to
             hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             their
             inside
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             visible
             to
             the
             
               invisible
               King
            
             ,
             as
             Judas
             in
             his
             profession
             :
             but
             it
             
             cannot
             agree
             to
             such
             hypocrites
             as
             are
             undiscovered
             by
             their
             fruits
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             unto
             such
             hypocrites
             as
             are
             discovered
             in
             their
             blades
             and
             fruit
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             with
             other
             sinners
             in
             the
             world
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             although
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             prove
             a
             
               theife
               ,
               adulterer
               ,
               murtherer
            
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             Brother
             ,
             that
             sees
             and
             knows
             his
             secret
             wickedness
             ,
             yet
             that
             brother
             is
             censurable
             as
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             report
             these
             evils
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             untill
             according
             to
             
               visible
               order
            
             he
             could
             produce
             good
             proof
             and
             evidence
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Still
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             seems
             to
             me
             (
             with
             the
             Familists
             )
             to
             confound
             
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             together
             ,
             the
             matters
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Religion
             ,
             with
             the
             affaires
             and
             businesses
             of
             this
             life
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             such
             as
             stand
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             (
             as
             all
             evil
             men
             do
             )
             they
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             distinction
             between
             the
             church
             and
             Commonweale
             ;
             nor
             that
             a
             
               national
               church
            
             is
             not
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             his
             institution
             :
             yet
             as
             this
             discourse
             strongly
             inclines
             to
             erect
             a
             
               national
               church
            
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             present
             answer
             to
             the
             confusion
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             Commonweale
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             
               covetuous
               Iew
            
             ,
             that
             blasphemeth
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             stands
             for
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             .
             But
             by
             his
             covetousness
             in
             one
             kinde
             ,
             as
             covetousness
             is
             opposite
             to
             Righteousness
             and
             contentation
             ,
             &c.
             and
             for
             Sathan
             against
             Christ
             in
             another
             sence
             ,
             that
             
             is
             in
             a
             Religious
             and
             Spiritual
             sence
             ,
             as
             he
             prefers
             Moses
             before
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             denies
             the
             true
             Messiah
             to
             be
             yet
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             A
             cruel
             Turk
             stands
             for
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             cruelty
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               Christs
               mercy
               ,
               gentleness
               ,
               patience
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             by
             his
             belief
             in
             Mahomet
             ,
             preferring
             him
             before
             Christ
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             neerer
             ,
             a
             
               drunken
               English
               ,
               Dutch
            
             or
             Frenchman
             ,
             stands
             for
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             drunkenness
             is
             opposite
             to
             
               Christs
               sobriety
               ,
               temperance
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             against
             Christ
             in
             another
             sence
             ,
             as
             they
             profess
             the
             wayes
             of
             
               Antichristian
               idolatry
            
             and
             superstition
             :
             And
             not
             to
             observe
             this
             distinction
             ,
             is
             (
             with
             some
             Familists
             )
             to
             run
             upon
             quick-sands
             of
             confounding
             the
             
               spiritual
               kingdome
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             his
             worship
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             with
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             
               common
               affaires
            
             thereof
             in
             natural
             and
             civil
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             should
             command
             
             other
             offenders
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             beside
             Antichristians
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             contradict
             any
             ordinances
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             offenders
             &c.
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             No
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             
               just
               law
            
             of
             man
             commands
             the
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             though
             the
             church
             be
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             to
             heale
             their
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             discovered
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             the
             church
             or
             State
             :
             For
             neither
             church
             of
             Christ
             nor
             
               civil
               state
            
             can
             long
             continue
             safe
             ,
             if
             hypocrites
             or
             traitors
             (
             under
             what
             pretence
             soever
             )
             be
             permitted
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             them
             ,
             without
             due
             punishment
             and
             rooting
             out
             ;
             this
             hypocrisie
             being
             especially
             that
             great
             sin
             against
             which
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             so
             frequently
             and
             so
             vehemently
             inveighed
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             he
             denounced
             the
             sorest
             of
             plagues●nd
             ●nd
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             By
             whose
             command
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             by
             whose
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               command
               ,
               meanes
            
             and
             power
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             I
             further
             aske
             ,
             If
             faithful
             admonition
             be
             not
             one
             good
             means
             of
             healing
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             lye
             not
             in
             the
             
               churches
               power
            
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             hypocrite
             after
             faithful
             admonition
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             I
             ask
             where
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             commandeth
             to
             make
             a
             stop
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cast
             forth
             and
             reject
             whomsoever
             wilfully
             obstinate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             (
             dear
             Truth
             )
             many
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             say
             Master
             Cotton
             intends
             secret
             and
             close
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             himself
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             not
             our
             question
             ,
             but
             of
             known
             and
             unmasked
             hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             himself
             hath
             formerly
             declared
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             here
             he
             expresseth
             come
             under
             ordinances
             of
             healing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             Antichristians
             are
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Why
             ?
             Because
             Christ
             commanded
             excommunication
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             astonisht
             ,
             and
             wonder
             why
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             speaketh
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             a
             
               spiritual
               ordinance
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             
               spiritual
               kingdome
            
             or
             city
             ,
             when
             the
             dispute
             onely
             concerns
             temporal
             excommunication
             or
             cutting
             off
             ?
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
               civil
               State
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             wonder
             also
             how
             he
             should
             imagine
             the
             discusser
             in
             this
             Chapter
             
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Antichristians
             are
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             the
             church
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             the
             very
             scope
             of
             his
             argument
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             speech
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             [
             let
             them
             alone
             ]
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             letting
             idolaters
             and
             Antichristians
             alone
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             meant
             ,
             [
             Let
             them
             alone
             in
             the
             church
             ]
             he
             should
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             meanes
             for
             the
             disturbing
             and
             purging
             out
             the
             corrupt
             leaven
             both
             of
             persons
             and
             practices
             out
             of
             his
             church
             and
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             answer
             indeed
             will
             easily
             be
             returned
             to
             his
             last
             supposition
             of
             any
             
               Popish
               spirit
            
             conspiring
             against
             the
             life
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             The
             whole
             scope
             of
             this
             book
             professeth
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Chapter
             the
             discusser
             professedly
             argueth
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             appointed
             that
             
               civil
               offenders
            
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             ,
             If
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             be
             
               rightly
               expounded
               to
               be
               the
               Rivers
               and
               fountaines
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               drive
               the
               dead
               sea
               of
               Antichristian
               pollutions
               up
               and
               down
               all
               Nations
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               are
               to
               drink
               blood
               ;
               Then
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               but
               duely
               supprest
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               conveying
               up
               and
               down
               idolatrous
               ,
               heretical
               and
               seditious
               wickedness
               ,
            
             Rev.
             16.
             4.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             exposition
             of
             this
             Scripture
             will
             be
             further
             examined
             
             in
             the
             sequel
             ,
             and
             found
             no
             true
             exposition
             ▪
             That
             Rivers
             and
             fountaines
             of
             water
             drive
             the
             sea
             up
             and
             down
             :
             For
             rivers
             and
             fountaines
             however
             they
             come
             from
             the
             salt-water
             ,
             yet
             lose
             they
             the
             savour
             of
             the
             salt-sea
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             a
             savour
             of
             the
             earth
             through
             which
             they
             make
             their
             passages
             ;
             and
             again
             they
             run
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             driven
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             sea
             :
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             found
             a
             true
             exposition
             according
             to
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             patience
             and
             waiting
             ,
             not
             fire
             and
             sword
             to
             
               gaine
               sayers
            
             and
             opposites
             :
             Nor
             lastly
             ,
             will
             it
             be
             found
             a
             true
             exposition
             agreeing
             with
             Master
             Cottons
             own
             profession
             in
             some
             passage
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             wherein
             he
             holds
             forth
             great
             toleration
             and
             gentleness
             to
             other
             consciences
             ,
             both
             English
             and
             Barbarians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             Master
             Cotton
             affirms
             ,
             that
             hypocrites
             (
             even
             )
             they
             that
             are
             discerned
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             ,
             except
             they
             break
             forth
             into
             such
             notorious
             fruits
             of
             hypocrisie
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             leavening
             of
             the
             
               whole
               lumpe
            
             :
             for
             otherwise
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             may
             roote
             out
             the
             best
             wheate
             in
             
               Gods
               field
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             s●●●●
             hypocrites
             and
             all
             hypocrisie
             is
             so
             odious
             in
             
               Gods
               sight
            
             ,
             and
             so
             vehemently
             inveighed
             against
             by
             Christ
             
             Jesus
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             ,
             should
             finde
             greater
             favour
             and
             connivence
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             leaven
             of
             any
             other
             sin
             ,
             since
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Contrary
             to
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             meerly
             for
             hypocrisie
             and
             want
             of
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ought
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             ]
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             That
             such
             kind
             of
             professours
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             should
             arise
             ,
             that
             should
             pretend
             a
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             but
             not
             shew
             forth
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             commandeth
             us
             to
             turn
             away
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             excepteth
             ,
             Except
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             break
             forth
             into
             some
             notorious
             scandalous
             fruits
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             an
             hypocrite
             be
             discovered
             and
             known
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             or
             traitor
             in
             church
             or
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             such
             notorious
             scandalous
             fruits
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             leavening
             of
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ?
             Come
             to
             particulars
             ;
             was
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Ananias
            
             and
             
               Sapphira
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             discovered
             to
             be
             Hypocrites
             ,
             when
             they
             broke
             forth
             into
             
               treachery
               ,
               lying
               ,
               covetousness
            
             ?
             and
             might
             the
             church
             proceed
             against
             such
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             denied
             ,
             I
             ask
             to
             what
             end
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             those
             holy
             rules
             of
             admonition
             ?
             &c.
             will
             it
             prove
             ought
             but
             prophaning
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             pretend
             our
             clear
             discerning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             practise
             them
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             yeelded
             against
             these
             fruits
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             discovering
             men
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             plead
             for
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             (
             not
             for
             the
             wheat
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             
             and
             flowers
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             the
             most
             stinking
             and
             loathsome
             tares
             and
             weeds
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             holy
             garden
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             many
             hypocrites
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             fall
             not
             within
             the
             censure
             of
             that
             
               Scripture
               ,
               2
               Thess
            
             .
             3.
             6.
             
             Withdraw
             from
             every
             brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ;
             for
             many
             hypocrites
             follow
             their
             callings
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             burthensome
             unto
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             after
             choaked
             with
             the
             cares
             and
             businesses
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             behind
             in
             
               liberal
               contribution
            
             to
             pious
             uses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             halting
             between
             God
             and
             Baal
             ?
             yea
             is
             not
             this
             pleading
             for
             Baal
             ,
             for
             
               hypocrisie
               ,
               hypocrites
            
             and
             dissemblers
             ,
             false
             and
             
               Antichristian
               counterfeits
            
             ,
             to
             be
             permitted
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             I
             contend
             for
             )
             but
             also
             even
             in
             the
             
               Garden
               ,
               House
               ,
               Bed
            
             ,
             and
             bosome
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             if
             men
             be
             civil
             and
             follow
             their
             callings
             ?
             Men
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             so
             do
             .
             What
             though
             they
             be
             liberal
             to
             pious
             uses
             (
             millions
             of
             Papists
             are
             and
             have
             been
             so
             according
             to
             their
             consciences
             )
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             are
             choaked
             with
             cares
             and
             businesses
             of
             this
             world
             ?
          
           
             How
             express
             is
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             with-draw
             from
             such
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             forme
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             contribution
             to
             Godly
             uses
             ,
             when
             they
             declare
             not
             the
             power
             of
             
               godliness
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             3.
             2.
             
             Not
             to
             eate
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             seperate
             from
             such
             a
             brother
             as
             is
             
               covetuous
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             as
             well
             as
             from
             an
             
               idolater
               ,
               drunkard
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             congregation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             a
             flock
             of
             sheep
             ,
             humble
             ,
             meek
             ,
             patient
             ,
             contented
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             monstrous
             and
             impossible
             ,
             to
             couple
             cruel
             and
             persecuting
             lyons
             ,
             subtle
             and
             hypocritical
             Foxes
             ,
             contentious
             biting
             dogs
             or
             greedy
             and
             rooting
             swine
             ,
             so
             visibly
             declared
             and
             apparant
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             four
             answers
             were
             given
             by
             the
             discusser
             to
             that
             great
             objection
             of
             the
             mischief
             that
             the
             Tares
             will
             do
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             let
             alone
             and
             not
             pluckt
             up
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             tares
             offend
             against
             Civility
             or
             
               civil
               state
               ,
               God
            
             hath
             armed
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             with
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             what
             if
             their
             conscience
             incite
             them
             to
             
               civil
               offences
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             incite
             him
             to
             
               civil
               punishment
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Lord
             Maior
             of
             London
             once
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             born
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             to
             a
             Thief
             that
             pleaded
             he
             was
             born
             to
             be
             a
             thief
             .
             If
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             worshippers
             of
             the
             Beast
             incite
             them
             to
             prejudice
             prince
             or
             state
             ,
             Although
             these
             consciences
             be
             not
             as
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             thief
             (
             commonly
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             fact
             ,
             but
             )
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
             lawfulness
             of
             their
             actions
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             is
             endammaged
             or
             endangered
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             sword
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
               civil
               Authority
            
             is
             strong
             enough
             to
             defend
             it self
             ,
             either
             by
             imprisoning
             or
             disarming
             ,
             or
             other
             wholesome
             meanes
             ,
             &c.
             while
             yet
             their
             consciences
             ought
             to
             be
             permitted
             in
             what
             is
             meerly
             point
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             services
             and
             administrations
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             13
             Rom.
             (
             reckoned
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             the
             
               Mag●a
               Charta
            
             for
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             dealing
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             expresly
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             ,
             chalking
             out
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             his
             own
             finger
             ,
             the
             civil
             sphear
             or
             circle
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ought
             to
             act
             and
             execute
             his
             
               civil
               power
            
             and
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             answer
             of
             the
             discusser
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             or
             spiritual
             City
             hath
             laws
             and
             Armories
             to
             defend
             it self
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             excepteth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             if
             their
             members
             be
             leavened
             with
             
               Antichristian
               Idolatry
            
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             be
             tolerated
             in
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             worship
             ,
             will
             not
             a
             litle
             leaven
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ?
             and
             how
             then
             is
             the
             
             church
             guarded
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             idolatrous
             and
             
               Antichristian
               worshippers
            
             may
             be
             tolerated
             in
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             &c.
             under
             any
             
               civil
               power
            
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             no
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             mischief
             .
             The
             reply
             is
             ,
             against
             any
             
               civil
               mischief
            
             
             (
             though
             wrought
             conscientiously
             )
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             is
             strongly
             guarded
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Against
             the
             
               spiritual
               mischief
            
             ,
             the
             church
             or
             City
             of
             Christ
             is
             guarded
             with
             heavenly
             Armories
             ,
             wherein
             there
             hang
             a
             thousand
             Bucklers
             ▪
             Cant.
             4.
             and
             most
             mighty
             weapons
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
             In
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             such
             worshippers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             but
             
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             true
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             but
             yet
             their
             leaven
             will
             spread
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             the
             most
             powerful
             appointments
             
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             those
             mighty
             weapons
             of
             God
             ,
             terrible
             censures
             and
             soul
             -
             punishments
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             many
             
               woodden
               daggers
            
             and
             
               leaden
               swords
               ,
               childrens
               Bull-beggars
            
             ,
             and
             scarcrows
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             point
             so
             base
             and
             beggarly
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             
               Cutlers
               shop
            
             or
             
               Smiths
               forge
            
             ,
             the
             church
             or
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             purged
             from
             the
             leaven
             of
             idolatry
             and
             superstition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ▪
             Mat.
             18.
             when
             he
             accounted
             it
             sufficient
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             as
             a
             Gentile
             or
             publican
             :
             and
             in
             the
             very
             similitude
             of
             leaven
             (
             here
             used
             by
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               Paul
            
             counted
             it
             sufficient
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             
               leaven
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             if
             that
             evil
             person
             were
             put
             away
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             their
             holy
             and
             spiritual
             society
             .
             Paul
             never
             asks
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             doth
             )
             since
             we
             have
             not
             to
             our
             
               spiritual
               armes
               ,
               armes
            
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             to
             help
             our
             spiritual
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             church
             be
             guarded
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             's
             proceed
             .
             The
             third
             Answer
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             elect
             cannot
             be
             finally
             deceived
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             God
             provides
             meanes
             of
             preservation
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Jezabels
             tolerating
             in
             Thiatira
             made
             the
             church
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             was
             not
             used
             in
             derogation
             of
             Gods
             meanes
             ,
             spiritual
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             civil
             in
             civil
             ,
             &c.
             but
             by
             way
             of
             supposition
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             as
             Job
             spake
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             How
             helpest
             thou
             the
             Arme
             that
             hath
             no
             strength
             ?
             Not
             but
             that
             in
             ordinary
             submission
             to
             means
             ,
             man
             ought
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             this
             ,
             rather
             let
             the
             Lord
             alone
             to
             help
             himself
             without
             meanes
             ,
             then
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             to
             save
             his
             elect
             (
             who
             cannot
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             love
             and
             decree
             finally
             be
             deceived
             )
             by
             any
             such
             means
             as
             are
             none
             of
             his
             own
             appointing
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             at
             Thyatira
             ,
             tolerating
             Jezabel
             to
             seduce
             ,
             was
             guilty
             ,
             yea
             and
             I
             add
             the
             City
             of
             Thiatira
             was
             guilty
             also
             if
             it
             tolerated
             Iezabel
             to
             seduce
             to
             fornication
             .
             But
             
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             point
             of
             the
             issue
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             Whether
             the
             City
             of
             Thiatria
             should
             be
             guilty
             or
             not
             in
             tolerating
             Iezabel
             in
             that
             which
             the
             City
             judgeth
             to
             be
             idolatry
             and
             false
             
               worship
               ?
               Jezabels
               corporal
               whoredoms
            
             (
             sinning
             against
             civility
             or
             state
             of
             the
             City
             )
             the
             City
             by
             her
             Officers
             ought
             to
             punish
             ,
             lest
             civil
             order
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             civility
             be
             infected
             &c.
             but
             
               Iezabels
               spiritual
               whoredomes
            
             ,
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ought
             not
             to
             deal
             with
             but
             (
             there
             being
             a
             church
             of
             Christ
             then
             in
             Thiatria
             ,
             and
             the
             
               spiritual
               whoredomes
            
             there
             taught
             and
             practised
             )
             I
             say
             the
             church
             in
             Thyatira
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             name
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             was
             armed
             sufficiently
             to
             pass
             and
             inflict
             a
             dreadful
             
               spiritual
               censure
            
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             confirme
             and
             ratifie
             most
             assuredly
             and
             undoubtedly
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Two
             reasons
             more
             were
             alleadged
             out
             of
             the
             Text.
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             plucking
             up
             the
             tares
             ,
             the
             good
             wheate
             it self
             by
             such
             hurries
             and
             persecutions
             about
             Religion
             ,
             should
             be
             indangered
             to
             be
             plucked
             up
             ;
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             salveth
             thus
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             If
             
               Gods
               people
            
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             idolatry
             and
             superstition
             ,
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             warning
             unto
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Oh
             
               ungodly
               ,
               unchristian
            
             ,
             that
             is
             bloody
             and
             
               Antichristian
               doctrin
            
             ,
             by
             which
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             punishing
             
               hereticks
               ,
               schis●aticks
            
             ,
             and
             seditious
             persons
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             hath
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             times
             ,
             in
             his
             servants
             been
             
               persecuted
               ,
               slaine
            
             ,
             and
             crucified
             !
             As
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             lies
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             is
             a
             wilderness
             of
             sin
             over-grown
             with
             idolatry
             and
             superstition
             .
             The
             Antichristian
             (
             falsly
             called
             Christian
             world
             )
             in
             most
             abundant
             and
             over-flowing
             measure
             hath
             wondred
             after
             and
             magnified
             the
             
               Beast
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             
             The
             two
             
               witnesses
               prophesie
            
             in
             sackcloth
             against
             this
             beast
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             his
             dominion
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             they
             are
             persecuted
             and
             slaine
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             read
             not
             that
             they
             judge
             or
             censure
             ,
             or
             fight
             for
             themselves
             
             with
             any
             other
             weapons
             then
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             prophecie
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             their
             patient
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             not
             loving
             of
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             out
             of
             the
             parable
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             ▪
             
             Angels
             of
             God
             have
             in
             charge
             to
             bundle
             up
             these
             tares
             for
             the
             burning
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             so
             these
             Angels
             will
             gather
             into
             bundles
             for
             the
             burning
             
               murtherers
               robbers
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             call
             Master
             
               Cotton
               murtherer
               ,
               witch
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             respect
             to
             
               civil
               matters
            
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             must
             judge
             and
             punish
             the
             offender
             ,
             else
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             must
             return
             to
             barbarisme
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             call
             Master
             
               Cotton
               murtherer
               ,
               witch
            
             &c.
             in
             
               spirttual
               matters
            
             ,
             as
             deceiving
             
             and
             bewitching
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             prove
             his
             charge
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             ought
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             and
             repent
             of
             such
             wickedness
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             prove
             his
             charge
             ,
             but
             slander
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             slander
             of
             no
             
               civil
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             proper
             to
             any
             
               civil
               court
            
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             (
             as
             we
             see
             commonly
             suits
             of
             law
             are
             rejected
             ,
             when
             brought
             into
             Courts
             which
             take
             no
             proper
             cognizance
             of
             such
             cases
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             relief
             then
             hath
             Master
             Cotton
             or
             any
             so
             charged
             in
             this
             case
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             court
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             calls
             such
             a
             slanderer
             to
             repentance
             (
             whether
             he
             be
             within
             the
             church
             or
             without
             ,
             though
             orderly
             proceeding
             lies
             only
             against
             him
             that
             is
             within
             )
             If
             he
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             how
             dreadful
             is
             the
             sentence
             against
             such
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             both
             in
             earth
             and
             in
             heaven
             ?
             how
             dreadful
             the
             delivering
             up
             to
             hardness
             of
             heart
             (
             a
             greater
             plague
             on
             Pharaoh
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             devouring
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             )
             how
             dreadful
             the
             
             delivering
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             the
             paw
             and
             jaw
             of
             the
             roaring
             Lyon
             (
             infinitely
             far
             more
             terrible
             ,
             had
             we
             eyes
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             thrown
             with
             Daniel
             to
             the
             devouring
             Lyon
             :
             )
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             therefore
             ,
             for
             theeves
             and
             murtherers
             to
             be
             tolerated
             unto
             the
             last
             day
             without
             sentence
             and
             punishment
             ,
             because
             transgressors
             against
             
               spiritual
               state
            
             may
             be
             tolerated
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             punished
             for
             
               spiritual
               transgression
            
             with
             a
             greater
             censure
             and
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             then
             if
             all
             their
             bones
             and
             flesh
             were
             rackt
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             with
             burning
             pincers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             others
             will
             say
             .
             The
             idolaters
             and
             seducers
             were
             censured
             spiritually
             under
             Moses
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             they
             also
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             shew
             me
             under
             Moses
             ,
             such
             
               spiritual
               censures
            
             and
             punishments
             beside
             the
             cutting
             off
             by
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             :
             which
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             antitypes
             the
             Israelitish
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christian
               laws
            
             and
             punishments
             
             the
             laws
             and
             punishments
             of
             Israel
             concerning
             religion
             ,
             I
             may
             truely
             affirme
             ,
             that
             that
             civil
             state
             which
             may
             not
             justly
             tolerate
             civil
             offenders
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             may
             most
             justly
             tolerate
             
               spiritual
               offenders
            
             ,
             of
             whose
             Delinquency
             it
             hath
             no
             proper
             cognizance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             urgeth
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             )
             should
             rather
             be
             translated
             presence
             then
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Admit
             it
             (
             though
             many
             able
             translators
             in
             divers
             languages
             rather
             translate
             it
             coming
             )
             and
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             not
             be
             consumed
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             before
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             judgement
             ;
             yet
             then
             Master
             Cotton
             must
             give
             another
             interpretation
             of
             this
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             ,
             then
             is
             usually
             given
             :
             however
             the
             tares
             shall
             be
             bundled
             up
             for
             the
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             present
             under
             a
             dreadful
             sentence
             and
             punishment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             not
             offending
             in
             civil
             things
             )
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             may
             the
             better
             tolerate
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             and
             conscience
             ;
             and
             Paul
             himself
             (
             if
             opposed
             by
             them
             )
             might
             the
             better
             wait
             with
             patience
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             those
             three
             particulars
             by
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             are
             commanded
             to
             let
             the
             Tares
             alone
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             evades
             by
             calling
             them
             so
             many
             
               slippery
               evasions
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             neither
             the
             interpretations
             nor
             the
             intentions
             of
             the
             Author
             were
             evasive
             :
             for
             a
             faithful
             witness
             will
             not
             lye
             though
             a
             false
             witness
             will
             utter
             deceit
             ;
             however
             the
             fire
             shall
             try
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             former
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             answer
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             comes
             not
             neer
             the
             point
             of
             the
             issue
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             whether
             the
             Saints
             may
             pray
             or
             prophecy
             against
             idolaters
             and
             false
             worshippers
             ,
             but
             whether
             or
             no
             for
             
             their
             present
             temporal
             destruction
             and
             extirpation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Perce
             .
          
           
             Unto
             this
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             destruction
             of
             some
             or
             other
             
               Antichristian
               idolaters
            
             in
             every
             age
             :
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             it
             might
             as
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             
             should
             not
             denounce
             present
             or
             speedy
             destruction
             to
             any
             
               murtherers
               ,
               whoremongers
            
             ,
             &c.
             because
             though
             some
             of
             them
             may
             fall
             under
             grievous
             plagues
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             never
             want
             a
             company
             of
             such
             
               evil
               doers
            
             ,
             untill
             the
             great
             harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Though
             a
             Minister
             denounce
             not
             present
             destruction
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             feller
             of
             an
             Oake
             ,
             that
             gives
             many
             a
             stroake
             before
             the
             last
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             credible
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             poure
             out
             their
             vials
             upon
             the
             
               Antichristian
               state
            
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             Ministers
             :
             And
             when
             the
             ten
             horns
             shall
             burn
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             do
             it
             without
             some
             excitement
             from
             the
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             instance
             brought
             of
             
               murtherers
               ,
               whoremongers
            
             &c.
             is
             most
             improper
             ,
             because
             we
             all
             agree
             that
             present
             corporal
             or
             
               civil
               punishment
            
             is
             due
             to
             
               murtherers
               ,
               whoremongers
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             other
             like
             transgressors
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             peoples
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Times
             :
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             many
             prophecies
             and
             periods
             are
             set
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             
               Antichristian
               state
            
             ,
             and
             the
             idolatry
             and
             desolations
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             perieds
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             before
             the
             judgement
             day
             :
             nor
             will
             it
             appear
             that
             those
             ten
             Kings
             that
             shall
             in
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             prophecy
             burn
             the
             whore
             ,
             shall
             do
             it
             by
             way
             of
             ordinance
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             he
             permitted
             Nebuchadnezzar
             and
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             other
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             world
             (
             as
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             one
             to
             devoure
             and
             swallow
             up
             another
             .
             )
             And
             for
             that
             instance
             of
             the
             wood-man
             selling
             of
             the
             Oake
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               ▪
            
             hasten
             the
             
               whores
               downfal
            
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             prophecies
             make
             way
             for
             Gods
             time
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             
               present
               downfal
            
             before
             the
             time
             appointed
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             but
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Angels
             
             should
             be
             messengers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             that
             the
             English
             word
             messengers
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             word
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             no
             such
             messengers
             Master
             Cotton
             allows
             
             of
             :
             And
             that
             the
             word
             messengers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             sence
             should
             imply
             .
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             (
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             now
             only
             allows
             of
             )
             I
             finde
             not
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             That
             those
             Angels
             should
             be
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             seemes
             more
             credible
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             well
             affirme
             the
             contrary
             to
             Master
             
               Cottons
               credible
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             any
             servant
             or
             messenger
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Peace
             should
             stir
             up
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             cut
             off
             those
             by
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             whose
             repentance
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             wait
             for
             with
             patience
             ,
             bearing
             in
             the
             interim
             their
             oppositions
             and
             
               gainsayings
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             and
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenents
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Romish
             bloody
             Popes
             ,
             and
             their
             followers
             )
             that
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             are
             
               wisdomes
               Maidens
               (
               Prov.
            
             9.
             )
             sent
             forth
             in
             heavenly
             Beauty
             and
             chastity
             ,
             with
             meek
             and
             loving
             ,
             yet
             vehement
             perswasions
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             the
             foolish
             of
             the
             world
             to
             partake
             of
             
               wisdomes
               dainties
            
             :
             but
             (
             dear
             truth
             )
             deliver
             your
             minde
             concerning
             the
             last
             passage
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               Elijahs
               act
            
             in
             stirring
             up
             Ahab
             to
             kill
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             prophets
             of
             Baal
             :
             This
             act
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             was
             not
             figurative
             ,
             but
             moral
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Ahab
             could
             not
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Israel
             after
             their
             Apostacie
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             Beside
             ,
             blasphemers
             ought
             to
             die
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             forfeited
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             put
             Benhadad
             to
             death
             for
             his
             
               blasphemy
               ,
               1
               Kings
            
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             is
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               mystical
            
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             Governors
             thereof
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             Israel
             was
             not
             in
             Ahabs
             time
             excommunicated
             
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             untill
             their
             final
             carrying
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               2
               Kings
            
             17.
             and
             that
             Israel
             remained
             (
             though
             none
             of
             Gods
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             apostacy
             ,
             yet
             )
             Gods
             in
             respect
             of
             covenant
             ,
             untill
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             or
             divorce
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             Ahab
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Gods
               people
            
             (
             untill
             Israel
             ceased
             to
             be
             Israel
             )
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             in
             his
             governors
             ,
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             though
             faln
             to
             idolatry
             under
             admonition
             ,
             not
             yet
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             grant
             the
             church
             false
             ,
             and
             
               Ahab
               King
            
             of
             a
             false
             
             church
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             appear
             that
             
               Elijahs
               Act
            
             was
             a
             
               moral
               act
            
             ,
             and
             so
             presidential
             to
             all
             Kings
             and
             Nations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Because
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             is
             moral
             equity
             ,
             that
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             
               apostate
               idolaters
               ,
               seducing
            
             others
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             
               Levit.
               24.
               16.
               
               Deut.
            
             13.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Those
             Scriptures
             concern
             a
             
               ceremonial
               land
            
             in
             a
             
               ceremonial
               time
            
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Lev.
             24.
             the
             command
             is
             equally
             given
             for
             the
             lampe
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             idolater
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Benhadad
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             was
             no
             Israelite
             ,
             nor
             was
             his
             blasphemy
             belched
             out
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             blasphemers
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             blasphemers
             against
             Israel
             and
             the
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             death
             .
             It
             is
             also
             true
             in
             the
             antitype
             and
             substance
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             blasphemers
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             blasphemers
             against
             Israel
             (
             the
             church
             of
             God
             )
             are
             spiritually
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             coming
             forth
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             and
             this
             Gospel-punishment
             is
             much
             more
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             ,
             then
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             first
             blasphemers
             under
             Moses
             or
             the
             prephets
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             also
             ,
             if
             Ahab
             were
             now
             presidentiall
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             should
             have
             done
             to
             Benhadad
             presidential
             ▪
             then
             is
             there
             now
             no
             spiritual
             or
             
               mystical
               Israel
            
             ,
             no
             spiritual
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             the
             
               letter
               ,
               ceremony
            
             ,
             and
             figure
             yet
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             mystical
             and
             
               spiritual
               King
            
             of
             Israel
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             then
             not
             onely
             a
             few
             in
             a
             City
             or
             Kingdome
             (
             suppose
             hundreths
             or
             thousands
             )
             but
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             
               blasphemers
               ,
               idolaters
               ,
               seducers
            
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             wide
             world
             ,
             ought
             corporally
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             methinks
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             be
             ▪
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             against
             this
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             was
             ,
             who
             professed
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             rash
             zeal
             of
             his
             
               disciples
               (
               Luk.
            
             9.
             )
             That
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             :
             but
             how
             relish
             you
             Master
             Cottons
             interpretation
             ,
             of
             Let
             them
             alone
             (
             which
             he
             sees
             pleaseth
             some
             so
             well
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             is
             no
             precept
             ,
             but
             permission
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             let
             them
             alone
             were
             onely
             by
             permission
             in
             way
             of
             providence
             ,
             Why
             is
             also
             a
             word
             of
             prohibition
             added
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             That
             such
             should
             not
             be
             medled
             with
             ,
             for
             these
             and
             these
             reasons
             ,
             whereas
             although
             God
             permitteth
             
               evil
               doers
            
             in
             spiritual
             and
             
               eivil
               state
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             there
             lies
             a
             word
             of
             ordinance
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             ordinance
             for
             their
             plucking
             up
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             letting
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             merciful
             respect
             of
             sparing
             the
             
               good
               wheate
               ▪
            
             who
             might
             be
             indangered
             to
             be
             pluckt
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             such
             rash
             and
             furious
             zeale
             of
             
               plucking
               up
               the
               tares
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             referring
             the
             28
             Chapter
             to
             former
             agitations
             ,
             seems
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             pass
             on
             to
             Chapter
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             28
             Chapter
             recapitulating
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             controversies
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             such
             to
             whom
             these
             passages
             by
             any
             providence
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             wise
             shall
             be
             presented
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             graciously
             please
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             to
             help
             all
             his
             sons
             of
             light
             ,
             to
             be
             truely
             studious
             of
             his
             truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             cast
             up
             all
             particulars
             aright
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             Arithmetick
             of
             his
             own
             most
             holy
             and
             unerring
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Chapter
             first
             ariseth
             a
             question
             concerning
             the
             
               Apostles
               privacy
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             them
             to
             be
             called
             to
             a
             
               publike
               Ministery
            
             ,
             let
             others
             judge
             then
             of
             their
             privacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             ●o
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             were
             to
             let
             them
             
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             he
             that
             grants
             men
             are
             sent
             to
             the
             sheep
             ,
             can
             rightly
             say
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             controversie
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             ,
             will
             not
             onely
             have
             sheep
             sed
             ,
             but
             the
             Wolves
             driven
             from
             the
             sold
             ,
             their
             braines
             beaten
             out
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             Pastors
             or
             
               sheapherds
               spiritually
            
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             and
             
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Shepherds
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Such
             exciting
             and
             stirring
             up
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             if
             it
             were
             Christs
             will
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Apostles
             be
             excused
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             himself
             ,
             for
             not
             stirring
             up
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             his
             duty
             against
             these
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             cals
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Neither
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             their
             offence
             at
             it
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             was
             fundamental
             ;
             nor
             had
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             a
             law
             established
             about
             doctrine
             or
             offences
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
             Christ
             gave
             his
             disciples
             a
             charge
             to
             be
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             himself
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             untill
             the
             last
             year
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             lest
             their
             exasperation
             might
             have
             been
             some
             hinderance
             to
             his
             Minstery
             before
             his
             hour
             was
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             desire
             Master
             Cotton
             againe
             to
             ponder
             whether
             the
             notorious
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             (
             now
             brought
             into
             a
             Proverb
             )
             and
             also
             whether
             the
             notorious
             transgressing
             (
             and
             upon
             the
             point
             abolishing
             )
             of
             the
             fifth
             commandment
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             all
             civil
             obedience
             (
             with
             the
             Papists
             )
             under
             pretence
             of
             Gods
             service
             (
             although
             indeed
             but
             their
             own
             superstition
             )
             be
             not
             of
             a
             fundamental
             guilt
             ,
             both
             against
             spiritual
             and
             
               civil
               state
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             Master
             Cotton
             argued
             against
             tolleration
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             because
             their
             conscience
             excites
             them
             against
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             whither
             tended
             these
             principles
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             but
             to
             overthrow
             all
             Family
             ,
             yea
             and
             (
             if
             they
             be
             followed
             home
             )
             all
             Towne
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             and
             Kingdome-Government
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             But
             the
             
               Romane
               Magistrate
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             had
             no
             established
             law
             about
             doctrines
             or
             offences
             of
             that
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             all
             this
             controversie
             ,
             pleades
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             :
             and
             though
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             may
             suspend
             their
             duty
             ▪
             untill
             they
             be
             informed
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             may
             suspend
             their
             duty
             of
             humble
             information
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             them
             up
             to
             so
             high
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             as
             concerns
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             subjects
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             Gardiner
             and
             Boner
             ,
             &c.
             could
             not
             make
             the
             fire
             burn
             to
             consume
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             untill
             
               Edwards
               laws
            
             were
             repealed
             ,
             and
             Maries
             bloody
             
             laws
             were
             established
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             suspend
             a
             while
             untill
             they
             had
             conjured
             up
             a
             Parliament
             to
             do
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             their
             slaves
             and
             drudges
             ,
             for
             them
             :
             And
             t
             is
             true
             ,
             what
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             David
             pronounceth
             (
             Psal
             .
             82.
             )
             that
             under
             the
             maske
             or
             colour
             of
             a
             law
             (
             which
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             name
             and
             sound
             of
             reason
             and
             righteousness
             )
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             is
             established
             :
             And
             hence
             the
             people
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             
               high
               God
            
             ,
             feele
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             
               Nimrod
               persecutors
            
             or
             hunters
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             wonder
             at
             ,
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             subjoyneth
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             (
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             not
             exasperating
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             should
             not
             reprove
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             sink
             with
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             messengers
             ,
             should
             so
             far
             differ
             from
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             former
             messengers
             and
             prophets
             ,
             who
             spared
             not
             to
             reprove
             the
             
               highest
               Priests
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             kingdoms
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             in
             so
             many
             places
             of
             Matthew
             (
             before
             his
             
               thunder
               bolts
            
             shot
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             )
             give
             any
             countenance
             to
             so
             loose
             an
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             who
             argues
             so
             much
             against
             the
             permitting
             ▪
             of
             blasphemers
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             here
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             that
             if
             
             ever
             blasphemy
             were
             uttered
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             uttered
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             the
             12
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             when
             they
             imputed
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             devils
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             devil
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             finde
             not
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             stirred
             up
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             to
             any
             such
             duty
             of
             his
             to
             put
             the
             blasphemers
             to
             death
             ,
             nor
             the
             hereticks
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             who
             denied
             that
             fundamental
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             needeth
             no
             such
             weapons
             ,
             nor
             spared
             he
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             fear
             of
             their
             exasperations
             ,
             but
             poured
             forth
             on
             their
             faces
             and
             bosoms
             the
             sorest
             vials
             of
             the
             heaviest
             doom
             and
             censure
             that
             can
             be
             suffered
             by
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             impossibility
             of
             repentance
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             either
             in
             this
             or
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             And
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             at
             every
             
             turn
             he
             concludes
             them
             
               hypocrites
               ,
               blind
               guides
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             judgement
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             other
             sences
             of
             those
             words
             [
             
               Let
               them
               alone
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             not
             reprooving
             them
             cannot
             stand
             :
             nor
             if
             it
             were
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             against
             such
             hypocritical
             and
             blasphemous
             Pharisees
             ,
             could
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               himself
            
             or
             his
             servants
             the
             Apostles
             be
             excused
             for
             not
             complaining
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               State
            
             against
             them
             ;
             So
             leaving
             the
             blame
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             governors
             ,
             if
             the
             land
             were
             not
             purged
             of
             such
             blasphemers
             and
             fundamental
             opposers
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             me
             me
             end
             (
             
               sweet
               peace
            
             )
             with
             the
             bottome
             of
             all
             such
             persecutions
             ,
             Satan
             rageth
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             ;
             that
             devil
             that
             cast
             the
             Saints
             into
             
               prison
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             (
             *
             what
             instruments
             soever
             he
             useth
             )
             would
             cast
             Christ
             himself
             into
             prison
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             gallows
             againe
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             again
             in
             person
             into
             any
             (
             the
             most
             refined
             )
             persecuting
             state
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             Doubt
             not
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             you
             cast
             an
             observant
             eye
             on
             Master
             Cottons
             collections
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             Pauls
             words
             Acts
             25.
             11.
             
             I
             will
             mention
             the
             two
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             a
             man
             may
             be
             such
             an
             offender
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             against
             the
             law
             of
             God
             (
             against
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               civil
               matters
            
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             should
             commit
             any
             such
             offence
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             refuse
             judgement
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Paul
             onely
             saith
             in
             the
             general
             ▪
             
               If
               I
               have
               committed
               ought
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               refuse
               not
               to
               die
               :
            
             Now
             therefore
             as
             
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               No
               man
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             justly
             )
             may
             
               deliver
               me
               to
               the
               Jews
            
             ;
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             no
             man
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Paul
             (
             without
             wronging
             him
             and
             his
             Master
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             )
             can
             draw
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             if
             Paul
             had
             acknowledged
             it
             evil
             in
             him
             to
             have
             preached
             against
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             Jews
             or
             the
             temple
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             servants
             after
             him
             ,
             so
             abundantly
             did
             ,
             although
             
             at
             this
             time
             (
             in
             point
             of
             fact
             )
             Paul
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             done
             ought
             against
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             I
             mean
             the
             
               ceremonial
               law
            
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             now
             observed
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             although
             for
             this
             some
             use
             to
             blame
             him
             ▪
             not
             discerning
             that
             Paul
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             time
             to
             honour
             those
             ceremonies
             ,
             even
             after
             
               Christs
               death
            
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             as
             much
             to
             debase
             ,
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             abolish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             collection
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             even
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               causes
            
             to
             appeale
             to
             a
             
               Pagan
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             utterly
             renounce
             such
             a
             conclusion
             (
             any
             otherwise
             then
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             violence
             offered
             for
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             which
             
               violence
               Caesar
            
             ought
             to
             see
             revenged
             and
             punished
             )
             so
             neither
             will
             this
             instance
             of
             Paul
             prove
             it
             :
             for
             in
             appealing
             to
             an
             higher
             Judge
             ,
             a
             man
             alwayes
             presupposeth
             (
             if
             not
             skill
             perfect
             ,
             yet
             )
             
             competent
             skill
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             power
             committed
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             judge
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             which
             Paul
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             manifested
             ,
             could
             not
             suppose
             in
             the
             
               Romane
               Caesars
            
             ,
             or
             any
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             urgeth
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             (
             verse
             9.
             )
             [
             These
             Things
             ]
             imply
             matters
             of
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             
               civil
               things
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Those
             words
             [
             These
             Things
             ]
             were
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             Festus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Grant
             them
             Pauls
             words
             ,
             yet
             if
             for
             those
             things
             the
             Jews
             seek
             his
             
               life
               ,
               Paul
            
             well
             appeals
             to
             Caesar
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             Caesar
             is
             bound
             to
             protect
             the
             
               bodies
               ,
               goods
            
             ,
             or
             good
             names
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             either
             from
             false
             accusations
             in
             
               civil
               things
            
             ,
             or
             persecution
             for
             matters
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             violence
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Caesar
             was
             the
             
               supreme
               officer
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             collection
             is
             ,
             that
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             ●e
             acquainted
             with
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             capital
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             
               twenty
               five
            
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             of
             
               thirty
               ,
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             thus
             acquainted
             ;
             for
             the
             sound
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             is
             not
             there
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Historians
             and
             Cosmographers
             yeeld
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             seemes
             strange
             ,
             if
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             intended
             any
             such
             delegation
             of
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             to
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             that
             he
             
             should
             keep
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             his
             name
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             five
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             where
             his
             name
             
             is
             sounded
             ,
             how
             rarely
             hath
             he
             acquainted
             any
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             with
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             such
             rare
             ones
             ,
             that
             savingly
             know
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             are
             no
             judges
             in
             such
             cases
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             
               civil
               judicature
            
             ,
             this
             very
             instance
             of
             Pauls
             appealing
             to
             Caesar
             hath
             and
             shall
             further
             declare
             and
             mainfest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             should
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmeth
             ,
             That
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ought
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             capital
             offences
             against
             Religion
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             all
             questions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             were
             a
             Surgeon
             appointed
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             to
             judge
             in
             causes
             that
             concern
             cutting
             of
             life
             and
             limbe
             ,
             &c.
             he
             would
             beyond
             all
             question
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             
               petty
               cuts
               ,
               wounds
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Satan
             that
             old
             deceiver
             ,
             that
             
             knew
             (
             by
             Gods
             permission
             )
             how
             to
             
               cozen
               Adam
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Peter
            
             (
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             holiest
             of
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             )
             is
             not
             now
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             cheat
             Master
             Cotton
             also
             :
             Satan
             well
             ●ees
             ,
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             grant
             it
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             judge
             in
             lesser
             questions
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             Benefices
             and
             Livings
             were
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             trade
             of
             Synods
             would
             down
             :
             And
             if
             he
             should
             not
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             judge
             in
             capitals
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             
               persecuting
               priests
            
             ,
             would
             want
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             the
             
               servile
               executioners
            
             of
             their
             most
             wicked
             and
             most
             bloody
             decrees
             and
             sentences
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Master
             Cotton
             seemes
             to
             charge
             a
             contradiction
             upon
             the
             discusser
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             were
             never
             appointed
             by
             God
             defenders
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             utmost
             powers
             in
             Gods
             business
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Love
             hath
             charged
             the
             discusser
             to
             spare
             the
             ●●●rm
             of
             contradiction
             in
             many
             passages
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             writing
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             (
             to
             his
             understanding
             )
             observed
             them
             ,
             to
             prevent
             exasperations
             &c.
             contrarily
             Master
             Cotton
             against
             the
             discusser
             ,
             straines
             the
             text
             and
             Margin
             to
             sound
             out
             
               contradictions
               ,
               contradictions
            
             ,
             to
             all
             passengers
             .
          
           
           
             But
             let
             us
             examine
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             (
             whose
             coming
             and
             practice
             is
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             devil
             )
             was
             the
             blasphemous
             author
             (
             he
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             in
             Councel
             together
             )
             of
             that
             title
             
               defender
               of
               the
               faith
            
             sent
             with
             great
             gratitude
             and
             solemnity
             to
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             as
             a
             
               kingly
               popelike
               reward
            
             ,
             for
             penning
             (
             or
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             )
             a
             blasphemous
             writing
             against
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             holy
             truth
             proclaimed
             by
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             eyes
             and
             eares
             such
             blasphemous
             and
             
               bloody
               titles
            
             are
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             and
             heard
             by
             the
             chaste
             eyes
             and
             ears
             of
             
               Christs
               Doves
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             will
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             shortly
             make
             appear
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             contradiction
             will
             be
             in
             the
             later
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             That
             every
             one
             must
             do
             his
             utmost
             in
             
               Gods
               business
            
             ]
             when
             this
             former
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             )
             is
             constantly
             denied
             to
             
             be
             any
             of
             the
             businesses
             of
             
               civil
               officers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             which
             charge
             and
             worke
             by
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             can
             only
             lawfully
             (
             and
             therefore
             possibly
             )
             be
             committed
             to
             them
             ?
             For
             otherwise
             to
             take
             these
             words
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             rules
             and
             limits
             of
             
               Gods
               order
            
             and
             righteonsness
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             fire
             the
             world
             with
             wild-fire
             of
             blind
             zeale
             ,
             and
             to
             tumble
             down
             all
             Gods
             beauteous
             structures
             and
             buildings
             into
             a
             Chaos
             and
             confusion
             of
             
               Antichristian
               Babylon
            
             ?
             And
             this
             especially
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             such
             who
             think
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             serve
             God
             with
             all
             their
             might
             except
             they
             punish
             blaspemers
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             
               blasphemous
               nations
            
             ,
             and
             subdue
             (
             not
             only
             the
             holy
             land
             from
             the
             Turk
             ,
             but
             )
             even
             all
             the
             world
             from
             their
             idolatries
             and
             blasphemies
             ,
             if
             it
             lie
             in
             their
             power
             ;
             which
             spirit
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             let
             every
             mans
             own
             spirit
             search
             and
             judge
             in
             the
             holy
             fear
             and
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             was
             unnecessary
             ,
             yea
             folly
             and
             preposterous
             to
             have
             complained
             to
             
               Herod
               ,
               Pilate
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             For
             if
             a
             poor
             sheep
             should
             complain
             to
             the
             Wolves
             of
             the
             
               Wolves
               heresies
            
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             whole
             kennel
             of
             Wolves
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             Would
             it
             not
             have
             disturbed
             the
             civil
             state
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             into
             jealousies
             of
             a
             
             
               new
               kingdome
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             necessary
             the
             Gospel
             should
             first
             be
             known
             and
             received
             ,
             believed
             and
             professed
             ,
             before
             any
             could
             be
             complained
             of
             for
             Apostacie
             from
             it
             into
             heresie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             world
             (
             by
             far
             )
             are
             such
             as
             
               Herod
               ,
               Pilate
               ,
               Caesar
            
             
             were
             ,
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             also
             in
             that
             little
             pa●t
             of
             the
             world
             which
             is
             called
             Protestant
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             are
             but
             
               kennels
               of
               Wolves
            
             (
             compared
             with
             
               Christs
               sheep
            
             )
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             expresseth
             ,
             I
             first
             demand
             how
             poorely
             hath
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             all
             ages
             provided
             for
             and
             furnished
             his
             people
             with
             such
             main
             pillars
             of
             their
             
               spiritual
               joyes
               ,
               light
            
             and
             confidence
             ,
             as
             godly
             and
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             cleer
             as
             the
             Sun
             beams
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             intended
             such
             an
             ordinance
             in
             and
             over
             his
             church
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             to
             supply
             his
             sheep
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             kennels
             of
             Wolves
             in
             stead
             of
             godly
             and
             
               Christian
               Shepherds
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Grant
             them
             to
             be
             kennels
             of
             Wolves
             in
             Master
             Cottons
             sence
             ,
             yet
             what
             bar
             is
             this
             to
             any
             from
             presenting
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             from
             receiving
             such
             complaints
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             their
             cognizance
             ,
             to
             their
             duty
             and
             calling
             (
             were
             they
             truely
             called
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             such
             a
             service
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             govern
             in
             
               spiritual
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
            
             or
             
               Church
               causes
            
             ?
             what
             though
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             
               drunkard
               ,
               whoremonger
               ,
               opperssour
            
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             people
             to
             complain
             to
             him
             of
             
               drunkards
               ,
               thieves
               ,
               whoremongers
               ,
               oppressors
               ?
            
             whom
             if
             he
             punish
             not
             ,
             but
             countenance
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             have
             such
             petitioners
             discharged
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             guilt
             upon
             the
             right
             head
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             an
             head
             of
             
               civil
               righteousness
            
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             head
             of
             wickedness
             and
             iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             argument
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             ,
             the
             poor
             widow
             ,
             that
             sued
             for
             right
             to
             the
             unjust
             Judge
             ,
             that
             neither
             feared
             God
             ,
             nor
             regarded
             man
             ,
             took
             a
             foolish
             and
             a
             prestoperous
             course
             ,
             though
             commended
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Luk.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             )
             If
             we
             look
             at
             the
             probability
             of
             any
             wholesome
             fruit
             from
             such
             trees
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             grapes
             from
             such
             briars
             ,
             not
             figs
             from
             such
             thistles
             :
             But
             looking
             at
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ruleth
             and
             over
             ruleth
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             and
             all
             Magistrates
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             poor
             widow
             and
             
             thousand
             others
             )
             as
             also
             at
             what
             is
             their
             Duty
             and
             profession
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             invite
             cheerfully
             their
             subjects
             to
             bring
             their
             complaints
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             deliver
             and
             discharge
             their
             own
             
               souls
               ▪
            
             I
             see
             not
             but
             it
             is
             safe
             ,
             sea
             sonable
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             ,
             to
             cry
             even
             to
             the
             unjust
             Judge
             for
             Justice
             ,
             as
             that
             poor
             woman
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             were
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Herod
               ▪
               Pilate
            
             (
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             
               places
               ,
               offices
            
             ,
             and
             
               duties
               )
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
            
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             suppressed
             the
             heresies
             and
             blasphemies
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ?
             why
             should
             it
             be
             impossible
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             have
             removed
             the
             
               Pharisees
               offence
            
             ,
             as
             many
             Kings
             of
             England
             and
             France
             (
             though
             evil
             themselves
             )
             have
             stirred
             mightily
             upon
             complaints
             of
             their
             subjects
             against
             the
             
               Popish
               Pharisees
            
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             yea
             the
             highest
             of
             them
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ?
             And
             if
             Master
             Cottons
             doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             must
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             sought
             unto
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Gospel
             be
             received
             and
             believed
             ?
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             
               civil
               power
            
             be
             a
             judge
             in
             the
             first
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             afterward
             for
             the
             preserving
             and
             restoring
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             dread
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             subduing
             and
             slaying
             the
             highest
             opposites
             and
             adversaries
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             unnecessary
             ,
             foolish
             and
             preposterous
             to
             run
             to
             any
             other
             sword
             or
             censures
             ,
             then
             those
             alone
             of
             Christs
             ,
             so
             mighty
             ,
             and
             so
             powerful
             ,
             were
             they
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             and
             
               Protestant
               world
            
             pretendeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             professeth
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             Magistrates
             can
             know
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             kiss
             him
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             submit
             their
             crowns
             to
             it
             ,
             love
             his
             truth
             ,
             be
             
               nursing
               Fathers
            
             and
             Mothers
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             defenders
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             kings
             must
             submit
             their
             crowns
             to
             this
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             it
             not
             undeniablly
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             is
             far
             greater
             and
             higher
             then
             their
             thrones
             and
             crowns
             ?
             (
             for
             none
             will
             submit
             to
             the
             
               lesser
               ,
               weaker
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             weakness
             is
             it
             yet
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             inferiour
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             to
             
             wit
             ,
             civil
             and
             earthly
             ,
             must
             defend
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             
               glorious
               crown
            
             and
             throne
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ?
             Like
             as
             if
             a
             poor
             
               Indian
               Canon
            
             should
             submit
             it self
             to
             some
             
               Royal
               Navy
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             be
             
             this
             
               Navies
               defender
            
             ;
             or
             a
             few
             naked
             Americans
             submit
             to
             some
             Army
             or
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             poor
             naked
             ones
             must
             bear
             (
             and
             that
             seriously
             without
             I●sting
             )
             the
             title
             of
             their
             defenders
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             those
             of
             his
             bloody
             judgement
             are
             not
             contented
             that
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             defend
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             of
             the
             Saints
             from
             oppressors
             ,
             from
             persecutors
             ,
             &c.
             that
             love
             and
             affection
             by
             all
             gracious
             means
             be
             exprest
             more
             to
             the
             Saints
             then
             to
             other
             people
             of
             their
             dominions
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             Christian
             meanes
             be
             used
             for
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             name
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             serves
             not
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             gives
             not
             content
             ,
             except
             also
             the
             Magistrate
             defend
             by
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             in
             punishing
             and
             suppressing
             the
             contrary
             by
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             whether
             within
             or
             without
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             last
             respect
             I
             must
             speak
             an
             high
             and
             bold
             word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             poorest
             youth
             or
             maid
             ,
             who
             hath
             more
             knowledge
             
             and
             gra●e
             of
             Christ
             then
             a
             king
             or
             Emperour
             hath
             (
             as
             well
             sometimes
             it
             hath
             and
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             )
             may
             be
             a
             greater
             contender
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             then
             the
             king
             or
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             then
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Paul
             was
             set
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             consequently
             every
             believer
             in
             Iesus
             (
             according
             to
             his
             measure
             of
             grace
             received
             )
             and
             therefore
             ,
             your
             word
             is
             not
             more
             bold
             then
             true
             .
             For
             
               spiritual
               defences
            
             are
             most
             proper
             to
             a
             spiritual
             estate
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             most
             potent
             ,
             prevalent
             ,
             and
             mighty
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             HEre
             first
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Iudges
             of
             
               spiritual
               causes
            
             be
             given
             to
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             of
             England
             established
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             
               supreame
               head
               and
               Governor
            
             over
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             
               supreme
               Iudge
            
             in
             all
             
               Ecclesiastical
               causes
            
             ?
             What
             though
             the
             tearme
             judge
             be
             stumbled
             at
             by
             some
             ,
             
             and
             the
             tearm
             head
             will
             not
             down
             with
             others
             ?
             yet
             take
             but
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             grant●
             :
             And
             (
             as
             the
             devil
             himself
             ,
             lay
             hid
             under
             
             Samuels
             mantle
             ,
             so
             )
             under
             Master
             Cottons
             tearm
             of
             
               fathers
               ,
               mothers
               ,
               shepherds
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               spiritual
               fathers
               ,
               mothers
               ,
               shepherds
            
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             concluded
             an
             headship
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             office
             of
             judging
             ,
             when
             this
             child
             doth
             a
             miss
             ,
             when
             these
             sheep
             go
             astray
             ,
             who
             are
             schismaticks
             ,
             who
             hereticks
             ,
             who
             sheep
             ,
             who
             Wolves
             ,
             that
             the
             sheep
             may
             be
             corrected
             and
             reduced
             ,
             and
             the
             Wolves
             braines
             knockt
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             judge
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             but
             (
             not
             with
             a
             church
             )
             but
             
               politick
               power
            
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             giving
             their
             kingdome
             to
             the
             
               Beast
               (
               Revel
            
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             opened
             a
             way
             for
             the
             Turkes
             to
             break
             in
             and
             destroy
             the
             third
             part
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             Rev.
             9.
             14.
             to
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             under
             what
             cloake
             ,
             or
             colour
             ,
             or
             notion
             soever
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             politick
             (
             indeed
             )
             and
             subtle
             ,
             or
             plaine
             and
             simple
             ,
             yet
             it
             seemes
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             judge
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             owned
             in
             
               plaine
               tearms
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Protector
             ,
             a
             Father
             or
             a
             Shepheard
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Those
             Scriptures
             quoted
             do
             not
             lay
             a
             guilt
             upon
             the
             ten
             horns
             or
             kings
             for
             suffering
             the
             beast
             in
             their
             dominions
             ,
             but
             for
             giving
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               civil
               peace
            
             was
             not
             dissolved
             but
             preserved
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             before
             the
             Turkes
             rose
             ,
             to
             punish
             either
             the
             Eastern
             or
             Western
             part
             of
             
               Antichristian
               Christendome
            
             :
             So
             that
             a
             false
             religion
             doth
             not
             immediately
             and
             instantly
             dissolve
             the
             
               civil
               peace
            
             ,
             but
             kingdomes
             and
             states
             professing
             false
             religions
             
             may
             flourish
             .
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             deep
             councels
             and
             times
             brings
             
               judgements
               ,
               eternal
            
             and
             temporal
             ,
             upon
             false
             worshipping
             states
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             is
             presented
             and
             persecuted
             ;
             Yet
             divers
             ages
             of
             temporal
             prosperity
             to
             the
             
               Antichristian
               kingdom
            
             ,
             prove
             that
             common
             Assumption
             and
             maxime
             false
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             and
             
               Commonweale
               ▪
            
             are
             like
             
               Hipocrates
               twins
            
             ,
             weep
             and
             laugh
             ,
             flourish
             and
             fade
             ,
             live
             and
             ▪
             die
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             reach
             the
             bottome
             of
             this
             next
             passage
             of
             Master
             
               Cotton
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             her
             feet
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             
               supreme
               governors
               of
               the
            
             
             church
             also
             :
             In
             
               spiritual
               matters
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             in
             a
             right
             administration
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             subject
             ;
             but
             is
             
               civil
               things
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             corrupt
             administration
             of
             church-affaires
             (
             so
             far
             corrupt
             as
             tendeth
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             
               civil
               peace
            
             )
             there
             the
             Magistrates
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             
               supream
               governors
            
             ,
             even
             over
             the
             churches
             in
             their
             own
             dominions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Who
             sees
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             Magistrates
             must
             judge
             ,
             when
             the
             church
             is
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             corruptly
             administred
             :
             And
             that
             whatever
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             church
             judge
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             if
             he
             be
             
               supream
               governor
            
             ,
             he
             must
             judge
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             even
             in
             the
             very
             same
             respect
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             high
             and
             
               low
               up
            
             and
             down
             ,
             mountaines
             and
             
               vallies
               ?
               supream
               governors
            
             ,
             and
             so
             above
             the
             church
             ,
             anon
             age●
             to
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             as
             soon
             make
             good
             ,
             as
             bring
             the
             East
             and
             the
             West
             together
             .
          
           
             Besides
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             I
             observed
             )
             what
             if
             the
             people
             will
             have
             no
             
               kings
               ,
               governors
            
             &c.
             nay
             no
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             
               general
               courts
            
             ,
             but
             leave
             vast
             interregnums
             or
             Ruptures
             of
             government
             ,
             yea
             conclude
             upon
             frequent
             changes
             (
             as
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             have
             had
             great
             changes
             this
             way
             )
             shall
             the
             churches
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             be
             without
             an
             head
             ,
             a
             
               governor
               ,
               defender
               ,
               protector
            
             ?
             What
             a
             slavery
             doth
             this
             
               bloody
               doctrine
            
             bring
             the
             faire
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             into
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             passage
             concerning
             Saul
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             observeth
             ,
             that
             Saul
             was
             not
             taken
             away
             for
             exercising
             
               civil
               power
            
             against
             
               spiritual
               wickedness
            
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               witches
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Saul
             was
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             typical
             king
             ,
             the
             anointed
             or
             Christ
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             will
             subcribe
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             Nathaniel
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               ▪
            
             
             Thou
             art
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             and
             is
             in
             his
             own
             most
             holy
             person
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             Ministers
             and
             governors
             during
             his
             absence
             .
             It
             was
             now
             Sauls
             duty
             to
             put
             literal
             witches
             to
             death
             in
             his
             
               Christian
               Israel
            
             ,
             his
             church
             and
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Saul
             forsaking
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             perished
             for
             other
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             his
             sins
             ▪
             for
             persecuting
             or
             hunting
             righteous
             David
             ,
             and
             therein
             Saul
             is
             a
             type
             and
             warning
             to
             all
             
             the
             apostates
             and
             
               persecuting
               Sauls
            
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             desperation
             and
             desperate
             self-destruction
             attend
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             whither
             tends
             this
             last
             passage
             concerning
             David
             ?
             We
             read
             not
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             that
             he
             did
             exercise
             any
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             prophet
             .
             Will
             he
             commend
             Sauls
             kingly
             acting
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             as
             just
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             David
             (
             whose
             name
             and
             throne
             were
             most
             eminently
             figurative
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             )
             be
             found
             a
             king
             in
             Israel
             ,
             the
             house
             and
             church
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             patern
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             and
             great
             argument
             of
             all
             that
             plead
             for
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             spiritual
             cases
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
             what
             power
             was
             that
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             which
             he
             exercised
             in
             bringing
             up
             the
             Arke
             ,
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             
               king
               David
               ?
               2
               Sam.
            
             6.
             
             What
             power
             was
             that
             but
             kingly
             ,
             put
             forth
             in
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             the
             services
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             
               singers
               ,
               1
               Chron.
            
             16
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             was
             not
             pleased
             with
             that
             
               passage
               ,
               viz.
            
             [
             That
             God
             will
             take
             away
             such
             stayes
             ,
             upon
             whom
             Gods
             people
             rest
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             
               king
               David
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             may
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             be
             advanced
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             power
             the
             
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             the
             Popes
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             
               civil
               courts
            
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             lay
             claime
             unto
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             with
             
               bloody
               hands
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             Gods
             servants
             have
             too
             long
             leaned
             unto
             ,
             and
             longed
             after
             ,
             such
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             which
             proves
             (
             most
             commonly
             )
             but
             
               Sauls
               arme
            
             ,
             an
             oppressing
             and
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             a
             self
             -
             killing
             and
             destroying
             power
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             containes
             ,
             a
             twofold
             denyal
             :
             First
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             we
             hold
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             
             to
             compell
             by
             civil
             sword
             ,
             either
             Pharisee
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             ,
             or
             Jew
             ,
             to
             profess
             his
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             deceived
             himself
             with
             a
             
               bad
               commodity
            
             ,
             puts
             it
             off
             as
             good
             to
             others
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             believes
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             others
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             compulsion
             ,
             to
             make
             laws
             with
             penalties
             for
             all
             to
             come
             to
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             
               publike
               worship
            
             ;
             which
             was
             ever
             in
             our
             
               fathers
               dayes
            
             ,
             held
             a
             sufficient
             trial
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             of
             consenting
             to
             or
             dissenting
             from
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             times
             .
             Hence
             by
             some
             is
             that
             of
             Luk.
             14.
             alledged
             Compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             sufficiently
             fulfilled
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             so
             far
             compelled
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             come
             to
             church
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             under
             the
             pretence
             and
             mask
             of
             comming
             only
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             stand
             guessing
             and
             guessing
             at
             the
             weight
             ,
             when
             the
             scales
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             all
             profess
             to
             have
             our
             weight
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             found
             too
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             therefore
             (
             Secondly
             )
             denies
             that
             a
             blind
             Pharisee
             may
             be
             a
             good
             subject
             ,
             and
             as
             peaceable
             and
             profitable
             to
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             as
             any
             ,
             since
             they
             destroyed
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             by
             destroying
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             their
             administrations
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             improper
             and
             fallacious
             to
             wind
             or
             weave
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             true
             or
             false
             religions
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             idolatry
             brings
             judgement
             in
             Gods
             time
             (
             and
             so
             do
             other
             sins
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             not
             of
             idolatry
             in
             
               Sodoms
               punishment
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             )
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             a
             present
             
               civil
               state
            
             of
             men
             combined
             to
             live
             together
             there
             in
             a
             commonweale
             ,
             which
             Gods
             people
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             for
             (
             Jerm
             .
             29.
             )
             whatever
             be
             the
             religion
             there
             publikly
             professed
             .
             Beside
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             destroying
             Christ
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             blood
             and
             persecution
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             idolatry
             ,
             &c.
             and
             cries
             to
             heaven
             for
             vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             charity
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             divers
             priests
             of
             Babel
             ,
             might
             be
             civil
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             religion
             and
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             it
             is
             known
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             many
             thousands
             of
             
               Mahumetan
               ,
               Popish
            
             and
             
               Pagan
               Priests
            
             are
             in
             their
             persons
             both
             of
             as
             civil
             and
             courteous
             and
             peaceable
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             subjects
             in
             the
             state
             they
             live
             in
             .
          
           
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             herein
             all
             the
             priests
             in
             the
             
               world
               ,
               Mahumetan
            
             ,
             
             
               Pepish
               ,
               Pagan
            
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             peace-breakers
             in
             the
             world
             as
             they
             (
             fearing
             their
             own
             cause
             )
             never
             rest
             stirring
             up
             Princes
             and
             people
             against
             any
             (
             whether
             Gods
             or
             the
             
               devils
               instruments
            
             )
             that
             shall
             oppose
             their
             own
             religion
             and
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             their
             
               profits
               ,
               honours
            
             and
             bellies
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THe
             entrance
             of
             this
             Chapter
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             looks
             in
             mine
             eye
             like
             one
             of
             the
             bloody
             fathers
             of
             the
             inquisition
             ,
             and
             breaths
             (
             like
             Paul
             in
             his
             mad
             zeal
             and
             
               frenzy
               )
               slaughters
            
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             name
             or
             brand
             of
             a
             seducer
             ,
             as
             all
             persecutors
             have
             ever
             done
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             he
             that
             corrupteth
             a
             soul
             with
             a
             corrupt
             religion
             layeth
             a
             
               spreading
               leaven
            
             
             which
             corrupteth
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             
               Michals
               idolatry
            
             corrupted
             
               Laish
               ▪
               Judg.
            
             19.
             and
             that
             Apostacy
             was
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             the
             worshipping
             of
             images
             brought
             the
             plague
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             
               lex
               talionis
            
             ,
             that
             calleth
             for
             not
             only
             soul
             for
             soul
             ,
             but
             life
             for
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Thy
             tender
             braine
             and
             heart
             cannot
             let
             flie
             an
             arrow
             sharpe
             enough
             to
             pierce
             the
             bowels
             of
             such
             a
             
               Bloody
               Tenent
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             flaming
             jealousie
             of
             that
             most
             holy
             and
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               consuming
               fire
            
             ,
             will
             not
             ever
             hear
             such
             Tenents
             ,
             and
             behold
             such
             practices
             in
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             peace
             ,
             long
             and
             long
             may
             the
             Almond-tree
             flourish
             on
             Master
             Cottons
             head
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             true
             Christianity
             and
             true
             Christian
             honour
             ;
             And
             let
             New
             -
             
               Englands
               Colonies
            
             flourish
             also
             (
             if
             Christ
             so
             please
             )
             untill
             he
             come
             againe
             the
             second
             time
             :
             But
             that
             he
             who
             is
             love
             it self
             ,
             would
             please
             to
             tell
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             the
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             untrueness
             ,
             uncharitableness
             ,
             numercifulness
             ,
             and
             unpeaceableness
             of
             such
             
               conclusions
               ▪
            
             For
             is
             not
             this
             the
             plaine
             ,
             English
             and
             the
             bottome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             If
             the
             spirit
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             any
             of
             his
             
               servants
               ,
               sons
            
             o●
             daughters
             ,
             
             witnessing
             against
             the
             abominations
             or
             stinks
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             shall
             perswade
             one
             soul
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Babell
             &c.
             to
             refuse
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             out
             from
             communion
             with
             a
             state-golden-image
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             touch
             what
             it
             is
             perswaded
             is
             an
             unclean
             thing
             .
          
           
             That
             man
             or
             woman
             who
             was
             the
             Lambs
             and
             the
             
               Spirits
               instruments
            
             thus
             to
             inlighten
             and
             perswade
             one
             soul
             ,
             he
             hath
             (
             saith
             
             this
             tenent
             )
             laid
             a
             leaven
             ,
             which
             corrupteth
             the
             state
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               laud
               ,
               town
               ,
               city
               ,
               kingdome
               ,
            
             or
             Empire
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             leaven
             shall
             bring
             the
             captivity
             ,
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Lex
               Talionis
            
             ,
             not
             only
             soul
             for
             soul
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             but
             life
             for
             life
             also
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             All
             thy
             
               witnesses
               (
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             in
             all
             ages
             have
             borne
             the
             brand
             and
             black
             mark
             of
             seducers
             ,
             and
             still
             shall
             ,
             even
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             of
             his
             holy
             army
             and
             followers
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             famous
             ,
             or
             rather
             abominably
             infamous
             hath
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             persecutors
             this
             way
             ?
             I
             shall
             pick
             out
             one
             instance
             ,
             a
             very
             stinking
             weed
             out
             of
             Babels
             desart
             (
             to
             let
             pass
             all
             the
             bloody
             ,
             bulls
             and
             their
             roarings
             and
             threatning
             of
             
               Councels
               ,
               Popes
            
             and
             
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Commissaries
            
             &c.
             against
             the
             
               Waldensians
               ,
               Wicklevia●s
            
             ,
             the
             
               Hussites
               ,
               Hugonites
               ,
               Lutheraus
               ,
               Calvinists
            
             &c.
             )
             their
             infections
             and
             seducings
             .
             To
             let
             pass
             former
             and
             latter
             persecutions
             in
             our
             own
             English
             Nation
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             (
             as
             
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Low-countries
               ,
            
             &c.
             also
             )
             a
             slaughter-house
             of
             
               Christs
               lambs
            
             ;
             one
             instance
             more
             pertinent
             then
             many
             ,
             we
             have
             (
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             that
             wise
             and
             mighty
             prince
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             )
             of
             bloody
             
               Longland
               ,
               Lincolnes
               Bishop
            
             ,
             acting
             to
             the
             life
             Master
             
               Cottons
               Tenent
            
             against
             seducers
             throughout
             his
             Diocess
             .
             What
             oaths
             did
             he
             exact
             ?
             what
             articles
             did
             he
             invent
             ,
             
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meetings
             the
             conventicles
             ,
             the
             conferences
             ,
             of
             any
             poor
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             day
             or
             night
             ;
             whether
             the
             father
             read
             to
             the
             child
             ,
             or
             the
             childe
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             husband
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             or
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             whether
             they
             spake
             any
             thing
             (
             though
             never
             so
             little
             )
             out
             of
             any
             line
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             Wickliffes
             books
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             
               English
               writings
            
             :
             By
             which
             abhorred
             practices
             ,
             the
             fathers
             (
             caught
             in
             this
             bloody
             
               Bishops
               oath
            
             ,
             vehemently
             forced
             upon
             all
             suspected
             )
             
             the
             fathers
             ,
             I
             say
             were
             forced
             to
             accuse
             and
             betray
             their
             children
             ,
             the
             children
             their
             
               fathers
               ,
               husbands
            
             their
             
               wives
               ,
               wives
            
             their
             husbands
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             horrible
             death
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             running
             upon
             the
             rocks
             of
             Perjury
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Hold
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             and
             stop
             ;
             my
             spirit
             is
             wounded
             with
             such
             relations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             were
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             them
             ,
             wounded
             with
             such
             tenents
             and
             practices
             !
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             salve
             this
             up
             (
             with
             what
             he
             elsewhere
             saith
             )
             thus
             :
             Longlands
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Papists
               religion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             religion
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             then
             false
             in
             that
             kings
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           
             What
             then
             ?
             No
             pious
             and
             sober
             man
             can
             hold
             all
             m●n
             devoid
             of
             conscience
             to
             God
             ,
             except
             himself
             .
             In
             all
             
               religions
               ,
               sects
            
             ,
             and
             consciences
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             are
             more
             or
             less
             zealous
             and
             precise
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             falshood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             religion
             persecuted
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             false
             religion
             like
             leaven
             ,
             will
             spread
             ,
             as
             did
             this
             idolatry
             of
             
               Michal
               ,
               Jeroboam
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             grant
             that
             this
             idolatry
             will
             bring
             judgements
             from
             heaven
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             yet
             I
             desire
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             or
             any
             knowing
             man
             ,
             to
             answer
             to
             these
             two
             questions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             finde
             we
             ,
             since
             the
             comming
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             a
             land
             like
             Canaan
             ,
             a
             state-religion
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             Town-religion
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Townes
             ,
             or
             Cities
             ,
             or
             
               kingdomes
               apostacie
            
             may
             be
             feared
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             writes
             of
             L●●sh
             )
             and
             consequently
             the
             Townes
             or
             
               Cities
               captivity
            
             for
             that
             sin
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             read
             we
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             land
             for
             idolatry
             ,
             or
             images
             ,
             without
             a
             ripeness
             in
             other
             sins
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             violence
             and
             oppression
             (
             of
             which
             persecution
             is
             the
             greatest
             ?
             )
             And
             therefore
             to
             follow
             Master
             Cottons
             instance
             of
             the
             Turks
             beside
             idolatry
             
             (
             which
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             brought
             the
             plague
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             Rev.
             9.
             )
             read
             we
             not
             also
             in
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             histories
             ,
             of
             their
             detestable
             and
             wonderful
             
               whoredomes
               ,
               witchcrafts
               ,
               thefts
               ,
               slaughters
               ,
            
             and
             murthers
             ,
             amongst
             which
             this
             bloody
             Tenent
             of
             persecution
             was
             ever
             in
             most
             high
             esteem
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             B●●●●
             hath
             been
             filled
             with
             blood
             of
             all
             sorts
             R●●●lations
             the
             18.
             but
             in
             especial
             manner
             hath
             the
             wh●re
             
             been
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             then
             not
             idolatry
             onely
             ,
             but
             that
             bloody
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             (
             the
             great
             fire-brand
             and
             incendiary
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             Commonweals
             )
             brought
             in
             the
             bloody
             Turkes
             to
             revenge
             Gods
             truth
             and
             witnesses
             slaine
             by
             the
             idolatrous
             and
             bloody
             Antichristians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             something
             question
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             righteous
             Judge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ever
             destroyed
             state
             or
             nation
             for
             idolatry
             ;
             but
             where
             this
             bloody
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             was
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             graciously
             sent
             witnesses
             against
             such
             idolatries
             ,
             and
             till
             such
             witnesses
             were
             despised
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             comes
             in
             seasonably
             the
             sad
             exprobration
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             against
             Jerusalem
             ,
             threatning
             the
             ruine
             and
             desolation
             of
             it
             ,
             Oh
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             which
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             stonest
             them
             which
             were
             sent
             unto
             thee
             
               &
               c
            
             !
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             lastly
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             a
             soul
             is
             corrupted
             with
             a
             false
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             false
             Religion
             ,
             like
             a
             leaven
             ,
             in
             time
             hath
             corrupted
             the
             state
             ;
          
           
             Yet
             first
             ,
             that
             state
             or
             land
             is
             none
             else
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             (
             since
             every
             part
             more
             or
             less
             in
             degree
             follows
             the
             nature
             
             of
             the
             whole
             )
             it
             is
             but
             natural
             ,
             and
             so
             lieth
             as
             the
             whole
             world
             doth
             in
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             state
             or
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             but
             alter
             from
             one
             false
             way
             or
             path
             to
             another
             (
             upon
             this
             supposition
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             no
             
               whole
               state
               ,
               kingdome
               ,
               City
               ,
            
             or
             Town
             is
             Christian
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Grant
             this
             state
             to
             be
             so
             corrupted
             or
             altered
             from
             one
             corrupt
             religion
             to
             another
             ,
             yet
             that
             state
             may
             many
             ages
             enjoy
             civil
             peace
             and
             worldly
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             all
             histories
             and
             experience
             testifies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             idolatry
             may
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             another
             
               idolatrous
               religion
            
             of
             the
             conquerer
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Ro●a●e
             and
             other
             conquests
             )
             
             brought
             :
             in
             or
             the
             religion
             may
             be
             changed
             something
             to
             the
             better
             ▪
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             new
             Princes
             to
             the
             crown
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             times
             ▪
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             A
             soul
             o●
             souls
             thus
             leavened
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             
             by
             repentance
             (
             as
             often
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             so
             to
             work
             ,
             why
             then
             should
             there
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             intimates
             )
             such
             a
             peremptory
             bloody
             sentence
             be
             thundred
             out
             as
             life
             for
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               ,
               false
               prophets
            
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             were
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             for
             attempting
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             not
             from
             any
             
               typical
               holiness
            
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             dangerous
             wickedness
             of
             the
             attempting
             to
             thrust
             away
             a
             soul
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             injury
             ,
             then
             to
             deprive
             a
             man
             of
             
               bodily
               life
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             to
             me
             appears
             plainly
             typical
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             holy
             nation
             ,
             and
             the
             seducers
             seeking
             to
             turn
             the
             soul
             away
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             them
             forth
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             by
             such
             
               signes
               ,
               miracles
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             Master
             Cotton
             
             now
             produce
             any
             such
             nation
             in
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             whom
             God
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             hath
             literally
             and
             miraculously
             brought
             forth
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             land
             into
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             purity
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             then
             far
             be
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             seducer
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             But
             draw
             away
             the
             curtaine
             of
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             substance
             appear
             ,
             not
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             City
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             
               Christian
               church
            
             ,
             brought
             by
             spiritual
             signes
             and
             wonders
             from
             the
             Egypt
             of
             this
             world
             in
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             .
             Justly
             therefore
             he
             that
             seduceth
             a
             soul
             from
             his
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             endangereth
             to
             leaven
             that
             only
             true
             
               Christian
               state
            
             or
             kingdome
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             (
             upon
             his
             obstinacy
             )
             without
             mercy
             ,
             as
             well
             under
             Christ
             ,
             as
             under
             Moses
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             is
             worthy
             of
             a
             sorer
             punishment
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             )
             who
             trampleth
             under
             feet
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             such
             a
             deceiver
             or
             seducer
             (
             except
             he
             repent
             )
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             an
             
               eternal
               life
            
             :
             He
             that
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             
               material
               Israel
            
             ,
             might
             yet
             repent
             and
             live
             eternally
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             
               mystical
               Israel
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             obstinacy
             in
             sin
             (
             the
             proper
             hereticke
             )
             he
             is
             cut
             off
             to
             all
             eternity
             ;
             which
             punishment
             as
             it
             is
             infinitely
             transcendent
             and
             more
             dreadful
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             answereth
             it
             fully
             and
             infinitely
             that
             clause
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             To
             thrust
             a
             soul
             from
             God
             is
             a
             greater
             injury
             then
             to
             deprive
             a
             man
             of
             his
             bodily
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             the
             discusser
             added
             ,
             That
             dead
             men
             cannot
             
             die
             ,
             nor
             be
             infected
             with
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             the
             State
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             all
             nations
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             until
             the
             life
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             quicken
             them
             ;
             Master
             Cotten
             replies
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Dead
             men
             may
             be
             made
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             the
             children
             of
             hell
             then
             before
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             and
             therefore
             such
             as
             so
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             are
             worthy
             in
             a
             way
             of
             due
             proceeding
             of
             a
             twofold
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Such
               as
               profess
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               live
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 spiritual
                 life
              
               ,
               though
               not
               such
               as
               accompany
               salvation
               ,
               else
               how
               are
               false
               teachers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               led
               by
               them
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               twice
               dead
               ,
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
            
             Jud.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Dead
             men
             may
             be
             made
             worse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             to
             rot
             and
             stink
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             taking
             away
             of
             any
             life
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             proportionable
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             seducers
             should
             suffer
             a
             
               temporal
               death
            
             ,
             having
             neither
             taken
             away
             spiritual
             nor
             
               natural
               life
            
             ;
             
             only
             thus
             he
             may
             be
             justly
             liable
             to
             a
             
               spiritual
               death
            
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             hinder
             a
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             ,
             by
             furthering
             any
             in
             their
             natural
             state
             of
             
               spiritual
               death
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             that
             place
             of
             Iude
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             that
             Beza
             
             propounds
             two
             senses
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Twice
             dead
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             certaine
             number
             for
             an
             uncertaine
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             sence
             urged
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             but
             in
             appearance
             ,
             as
             his
             life
             which
             in
             hypocrisie
             he
             professed
             ,
             was
             but
             in
             shew
             and
             appearance
             ,
             he
             being
             never
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             
               spiritual
               death
            
             to
             a
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             really
             never
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             had
             :
             And
             yet
             as
             in
             
               typical
               Israel
            
             ,
             it
             stood
             with
             
               Gods
               justice
            
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             the
             seducer
             ,
             which
             seduced
             an
             Israelite
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             but
             attempted
             to
             do
             it
             :
             so
             stands
             it
             with
             the
             holy
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             eternally
             ,
             who
             but
             attempteth
             to
             take
             away
             or
             hinders
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             of
             any
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             the
             next
             place
             presumes
             on
             advantage
             that
             the
             discusser
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             infected
             with
             
               natural
               plagues
            
             or
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             such
             are
             thereto
             appointed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             plaine
             that
             the
             discusser
             alleadged
             not
             that
             ,
             to
             diminish
             or
             lessen
             sin
             (
             let
             it
             have
             its
             due
             aggravation
             )
             but
             as
             was
             said
             before
             in
             case
             of
             the
             not
             final
             deceiving
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             here
             spoken
             not
             to
             derogate
             f●om
             
               Gods
               meanes
            
             and
             remedies
             against
             natural
             or
             
               spiritual
               infection
            
             ,
             but
             to
             abate
             the
             needless
             feares
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Except
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             be
             drawn
             (
             and
             so
             therewith
             the
             world
             set
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             )
             the
             world
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             from
             infection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             discusser
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             not
             left
             his
             people
             destitute
             of
             
               spiritual
               means
            
             against
             
               spiritual
               infections
            
             ;
             This
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             but
             it
             falleth
             out
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             church
             hath
             cast
             out
             an
             heretick
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             destroy
             the
             faith
             of
             many
             ,
             as
             did
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
             )
             and
             if
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             do
             here
             rust
             ,
             &c.
             such
             leaven
             may
             leaven
             the
             whole
             country
             &c.
             as
             Arrianisme
             leavened
             the
             world
             by
             Constantines
             indulgence
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             heretick
             was
             never
             a
             member
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             how
             then
             shall
             the
             church
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             marvel
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             dunghill
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             worldly
             men
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             obstinate
             person
             the
             heretick
             is
             cast
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             receive
             
               worldly
               doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             the
             church
             as
             filth
             casts
             out
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Paul
             saith
             concerning
             the
             salvation
             of
             
               Gods
               children
            
             :
             Let
             the
             world
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             remaineth
             sure
             ,
             he
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             provide
             meanes
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             still
             act
             it self
             ,
             wallowing
             and
             tumbling
             
             (
             like
             Swine
             )
             in
             one
             puddle
             of
             wickedness
             after
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             read
             a
             little
             further
             in
             the
             same
             Scripture
             quoted
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             finds
             not
             a
             tittle
             of
             Pauls
             directing
             Timothy
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             
               secular
               power
            
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             speakes
             )
             to
             cut
             off
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             to
             prevent
             infection
             ;
             but
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             must
             not
             strive
             ,
             but
             must
             quiet
             themselves
             with
             patience
             ,
             waiting
             if
             peradventure
             God
             will
             please
             to
             give
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             this
             Answer
             may
             also
             ●ully
             satisfie
             his
             second
             
               supposition
               ▪
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             that
             the
             heretick
             was
             never
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             what
             hath
             the
             church
             to
             do
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             judicially
             )
             with
             him
             that
             is
             without
             ?
             and
             what
             hath
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             to
             judge
             him
             for
             who
             in
             
               civil
               matters
            
             hath
             not
             transgrest
             ?
             In
             vaine
             therefore
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             suggest
             a
             persecuting
             or
             hunting
             after
             the
             souls
             or
             lives
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             keep
             private
             conventicles
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             How
             grievous
             is
             this
             language
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             nourished
             in
             the
             chappels
             and
             cloisters
             of
             
               persecuting
               prelates
               ▪
            
             and
             priests
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             never
             had
             heard
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             truth
             and
             meekness
             :
             For
             surely
             (
             as
             the
             discusser
             observed
             )
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             never
             appointed
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             an
             Antidote
             or
             remedy
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             that
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             was
             appointed
             a
             remedy
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             by
             Moses
             ,
             not
             
               Christ
               ,
               Deut.
            
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Moses
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             was
             Christs
             servant
             ,
             yet
             Moses
             being
             but
             a
             servant
             ,
             dispensed
             his
             power
             by
             carnal
             rites
             and
             
               ceremonies
               ,
               laws
               ,
               rewards
            
             and
             punishments
             in
             that
             holy
             nation
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             But
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             the
             Son
             and
             Lord
             himself
             was
             come
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             those
             shadowes
             ,
             to
             break
             down
             the
             partition-wall
             between
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             the
             
               Christian
               worship
            
             and
             kingdome
             in
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             never
             prove
             from
             any
             of
             the
             books
             and
             institutions
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             unto
             those
             
               spiritual
               remedies
            
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             against
             
               spiritual
               maladies
            
             ,
             he
             added
             the
             help
             of
             the
             
               carnal
               sword
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             never
             abrogated
             the
             
               carnal
               sword
            
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             which
             he
             appointed
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             offence
             of
             thrusting
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             perpetual
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             appear
             (
             as
             evidently
             it
             doth
             )
             that
             this
             king
             (
             Jesus
             the
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             wears
             his
             sword
             (
             the
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             their
             swords
             )
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             being
             a
             sharpe
             two-edged
             
             sword
             ,
             then
             the
             answer
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             scatters
             the
             clouds
             and
             darkeness
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             needs
             not
             flie
             to
             the
             
               Popes
               argument
            
             for
             
               childrens
               baptisme
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             never
             abrogated
             D●●●
             .
             13.
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             For
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             the
             profession
             
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               Iohn
            
             18.
             that
             his
             kingdome
             was
             not
             earththly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             sword
             cannot
             be
             earthly
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             that
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             commanded
             a
             sword
             to
             be
             put
             up
             when
             it
             was
             drawn
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             addeth
             a
             dreadful
             threatning
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             (
             that
             is
             the
             
               carnal
               sword
            
             for
             his
             cause
             )
             shall
             perish
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             you
             formerly
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             him
             that
             shall
             thrust
             away
             an
             Israelite
             from
             his
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             upon
             his
             obstinacy
             a
             greater
             punishment
             beyond
             all
             imagination
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             then
             under
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             from
             the
             temporall
             ,
             the
             type
             and
             shadow
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             proceedeth
             ,
             alleadging
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             must
             have
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             on
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             ;
             and
             evil
             it
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             thurst
             away
             Gods
             people
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Every
             
               lawful
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             whether
             succeeding
             or
             elected
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             or
             
             servant
             of
             the
             people
             also
             (
             what
             people
             or
             nation
             soever
             they
             be
             all
             the
             world
             over
             )
             and
             that
             Minister
             or
             Magistrate
             goes
             beyond
             his
             commission
             ,
             who
             intermeddles
             with
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             given
             him
             in
             commission
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             unless
             Master
             Cotton
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             people
             and
             inhabitants
             of
             all
             nations
             in
             the
             world
             have
             
               spiritual
               power
               ,
               Christs
               power
               ,
               naturally
               ,
               fundamentally
            
             and
             originally
             residing
             in
             them
             (
             as
             they
             are
             people
             and
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             world
             )
             to
             rule
             
               Christs
               Spouse
            
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             spiritual
             power
             to
             their
             officers
             to
             exercise
             their
             
               spiritual
               laws
            
             and
             commands
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             but
             prophaning
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             the
             most
             high
             .
             It
             is
             but
             flattering
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             accursed
             trusting
             to
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Kings
             of
             the
             Israel
             or
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             their
             institutions
             and
             government
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             rulers
             and
             gavernors
             of
             his
             holy
             church
             and
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Grant
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             that
             the
             evil
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             concern
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             evill
             will
             be
             destructive
             to
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             rise
             up
             the
             second
             ●ime
             ,
             N●h●●s
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Although
             that
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             sometimes
             to
             bring
             a
             
             people
             to
             utter
             destruction
             for
             their
             idolatry
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             against
             his
             people
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             presently
             and
             instantly
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             long
             course
             of
             many
             ages
             and
             generations
             ,
             as
             was
             seen
             in
             Nineve
             her self
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             
               Athens
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             and
             Rome
             both
             Pagan
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             example
             here
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             produced
             ,
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             warrant
             for
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             presently
             and
             immediately
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             for
             idolatry
             or
             heresie
             upon
             persons
             or
             Cities
             now
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             as
             he
             gave
             commandment
             to
             that
             
               typical
               nation
            
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             also
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             spiritually
             upon
             the
             
               spiritual
               Israelite
            
             ,
             or
             
               Israelitish
               City
            
             ,
             a
             
               particular
               church
            
             or
             people
             falling
             away
             from
             the
             
               living
               God
            
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             by
             the
             discusser
             ,
             that
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             hath
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             of
             the
             subjects
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             of
             the
             church
             or
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             souls
             and
             soul
             safety
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             so
             that
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             onely
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             yet
             that
             might
             justly
             excite
             to
             watchfulness
             against
             such
             pollution
             of
             religion
             as
             tends
             to
             apostacy
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             visit
             city
             and
             country
             with
             publike
             calamity
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             captivity
             ,
             for
             the
             churches
             sake
             .
             The
             idolatry
             and
             worship
             of
             Christians
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             brought
             the
             
               Turkish
               captivity
            
             upon
             the
             citys
             and
             countries
             of
             Asia
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             By
             soul
             and
             soul
             safety
             ,
             I
             think
             Master
             Cotton
             understands
             the
             same
             with
             the
             discusser
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             matters
             of
             religion
             and
             
               spiritual
               worship
            
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             received
             any
             such
             charge
             or
             commission
             from
             God
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             doubtless
             (
             as
             before
             )
             the
             people
             have
             received
             it
             originally
             and
             fundamentally
             as
             they
             are
             a
             people
             :
             But
             now
             if
             neither
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             peoples
             and
             nations
             ,
             have
             received
             this
             
               power
               originally
            
             ,
             and
             fundamentally
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             derive
             it
             Ministerially
             ,
             to
             their
             
               civil
               officers
            
             (
             by
             what
             name
             or
             title
             ,
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             soever
             they
             be
             distinguished
             )
             Oh
             what
             presumption
             ,
             what
             prophaning
             of
             Gods
             most
             holy
             name
             ,
             what
             usurpation
             over
             the
             souls
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             come
             under
             the
             vaile
             or
             vizard
             of
             saving
             the
             City
             or
             kingdome
             ,
             yea
             of
             saving
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             honoring
             of
             God
             himself
             ?
          
           
           
             Beside
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             visit
             any
             country
             or
             people
             in
             general
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             people
             but
             for
             their
             own
             idolatries
             and
             cruelty
             toward
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             all
             histories
             will
             prove
             .
             And
             for
             this
             instance
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             was
             not
             the
             idolatry
             and
             image-worship
             
             alone
             of
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             but
             joyned
             with
             their
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             brought
             Gods
             vengeance
             by
             the
             Turks
             upon
             them
             as
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             from
             Revel
             .
             9.
             and
             especially
             their
             Antichristian
             cruelty
             grounded
             upon
             this
             bloody
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             
               Antichristian
               states
            
             ,
             and
             since
             also
             the
             
               Turkish
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             have
             flourished
             many
             generations
             in
             external
             and
             outward
             prosperity
             and
             glory
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             religion
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             although
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             and
             period
             appointed
             ,
             all
             nations
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             for
             their
             nationall
             sins
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             first
             and
             second
             table
             ,
             in
             matters
             concerning
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             How
             satisfie
             you
             Master
             Cottons
             second
             answer
             or
             question
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Did
             ever
             God
             commit
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             body
             to
             any
             Governor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             did
             not
             commit
             in
             his
             way
             the
             care
             of
             their
             souls
             also
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             souls
             manifested
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             in
             common
             belongs
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             love
             our
             neighbor
             as
             our selves
             ,
             to
             endeavor
             the
             present
             and
             eternal
             welfare
             
             both
             of
             
               superiors
               ,
               inferiors
               ,
               equals
               ,
               friends
            
             and
             enemies
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             
               prayers
               ,
               exhortations
               ,
               reproofs
               ,
               examples
            
             of
             
               justice
               ,
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               sobriety
               ,
               godliness
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             second
             charge
             by
             way
             of
             office
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             was
             given
             ▪
             not
             only
             to
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             governors
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               state
            
             :
             of
             which
             state
             (
             being
             mixed
             of
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             )
             they
             were
             the
             head
             and
             governors
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Israel
             ,
             a
             nation
             of
             worshippers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             :
             And
             therein
             were
             they
             the
             types
             and
             forerunners
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             
             the
             true
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             
             The
             cure
             and
             charge
             of
             souls
             ,
             now
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             belongeth
             by
             vertue
             of
             office
             to
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             of
             
               Christs
               kingdom
            
             :
             I
             add
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             desolation
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             apostacy
             from
             
               Christs
               visible
               kingdome
            
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             two
             Prophets
             and
             witnesses
             of
             truth
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             but
             not
             to
             the
             
               kings
               ,
               rulers
            
             ,
             
             nations
             ,
             and
             
               civil
               states
            
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             no
             true
             parallel
             or
             antitype
             to
             the
             Israel
             or
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             objects
             Jehosaphat
             sent
             abroad
             preachers
             throughout
             all
             the
             
               Cities
               ▪
            
             of
             Judah
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             were
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             act
             that
             now
             ,
             which
             typed
             out
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             sends
             out
             preachers
             three
             waies
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             as
             the
             twelve
             and
             the
             seventy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             his
             
               visible
               ,
               kingly
               power
            
             ,
             left
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             true
             churches
             ,
             and
             the
             officers
             and
             governors
             thereof
             :
             In
             which
             sence
             that
             church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             the
             governors
             thereof
             ,
             rightly
             invested
             with
             the
             kingly
             power
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             sent
             forth
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             with
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             saying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             And
             Paul
             and
             others
             of
             
               Christs
               messengers
               ▪
            
             being
             furnished
             with
             this
             kingly
             power
             ,
             not
             only
             
               planted
               churches
            
             ,
             but
             also
             ordained
             elders
             visited
             these
             churches
             or
             visible
             
               cities
               of
               Judah
            
             ;
             that
             knowledge
             and
             teaching
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             might
             dwel
             plenteously
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             as
             king
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             during
             the
             distractions
             of
             his
             house
             and
             kingdome
             under
             
               Antichrists
               apostacy
            
             ,
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             stirs
             up
             and
             sends
             out
             those
             fiery
             
               witnesses
               (
               Rev.
            
             11.
             )
             to
             testifie
             against
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             several
             abominations
             :
             For
             as
             for
             lawful
             calling
             to
             a
             true
             ordinary
             Ministery
             ,
             neither
             Wickliff
             in
             England
             ,
             nor
             Wald●●
             in
             France
             ,
             nor
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prauge
             in
             
             Bohemia
             ,
             nor
             Luther
             in
             Germany
             ,
             nor
             multitudes
             more
             ▪
             of
             famous
             preachers
             and
             prophets
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             these
             countries
             and
             also
             in
             
               Spaine
               ,
               Italy
            
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             no
             true
             ordinary
             Ministerial
             calling
             can
             they
             ever
             shew
             ;
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             by
             the
             secret
             motion
             of
             his
             own
             holy
             Spirit
             extraordinarily
             excited
             ,
             in
             couraged
             and
             sent
             them
             abroad
             as
             an
             Angel
             or
             
               messenger
               (
               Rev.
            
             14.
             )
             with
             the
             
               everlasting
               Gospel
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             these
             three
             wayes
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrates
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             world
             (
             of
             whom
             Iehosaphat
             in
             that
             his
             act
             should
             be
             a
             type
             )
             is
             but
             to
             prophane
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             leane
             upon
             and
             ●dolize
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             bound
             to
             countenance
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             to
             incourage
             ,
             protect
             ,
             
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             injuries
             ,
             but
             to
             send
             them
             armed
             (
             as
             the
             
               Popes
               Legats
            
             and
             Priests
             )
             with
             a
             sword
             of
             steel
             ,
             and
             to
             compel
             people
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             them
             ,
             this
             savours
             more
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             his
             courses
             and
             practises
             ,
             Yea
             of
             Mahomet
             his
             
               Mussel-men
               ,
               D●rg●es
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             and
             his
             followers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             
               Iehosophat
               .
               Asa
               .
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
               ,
            
             &c.
             did
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             only
             by
             
               perswasion
               ,
               countenance
               ,
               example
            
             (
             by
             which
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             further
             the
             preaching
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             )
             but
             also
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             and
             
               corporal
               punishments
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             even
             to
             the
             death
             it self
             ▪
             and
             this
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             sending
             out
             of
             Ministers
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             gives
             the
             instance
             :
             )
             For
             by
             his
             argument
             ,
             all
             
               rulers
               ,
               kings
            
             ,
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             other
             states
             of
             the
             world
             ought
             to
             embrue
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             forsake
             not
             their
             idolatry
             and
             embrace
             the
             religion
             which
             they
             say
             is
             Christian
             and
             the
             only
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             only
             godly
             and
             truly
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             may
             so
             put
             forth
             this
             power
             of
             Christ
             ;
             others
             must
             stay
             until
             they
             be
             informed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Can
             it
             enter
             into
             any
             Christian
             heart
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             should
             so
             loosly
             provide
             for
             his
             affaires
             ,
             so
             slightly
             
             for
             his
             name
             and
             
               Fathers
               work
            
             and
             so
             regardlesly
             for
             his
             dearest
             Spouse
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             so
             high
             a
             care
             and
             charge
             with
             such
             as
             (
             generally
             and
             constantly
             throughout
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             )
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             yea
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             true
             Christianity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Surely
             if
             this
             payment
             were
             offered
             to
             the
             governour
             (
             as
             Malachy
             saith
             )
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             governments
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             pass
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             never
             knew
             a
             king
             or
             
               captaine
               councellor
            
             or
             constable
             ,
             officers
             of
             high
             or
             low
             condition
             ,
             rightly
             called
             according
             to
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             invested
             with
             ability
             more
             or
             less
             for
             the
             maine
             and
             principal
             points
             of
             their
             charge
             and
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             seemes
             indeed
             a
             marvelous
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             Master
             
               Cottons
               )
               conclusion
            
             ,
             that
             such
             Magistrates
             ,
             yea
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             since
             Christ
             ,
             and
             now
             extant
             
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             must
             sit
             down
             ,
             stay
             and
             suspend
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             life
             long
             ,
             from
             the
             executing
             of
             the
             maine
             and
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             in
             matters
             concerning
             the
             
               conscience
               ,
               religion
            
             ,
             and
             
               worship
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             (
             Secondly
             )
             in
             a
             due
             survey
             of
             the
             whole
             universe
             and
             globe
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             will
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             or
             ten
             thousand
             (
             according
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             disabling
             of
             them
             from
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             office
             )
             be
             found
             ▪
             I
             will
             not
             say
             fit
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             at
             all
             lawful
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             or
             rulers
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               ordinance
            
             of
             Magistracy
             but
             meer
             shadows
             or
             images
             set
             on
             high
             with
             empty
             names
             or
             titles
             only
             of
             Magistrates
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             ,
             Although
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             is
             the
             proper
             or
             adequate
             object
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             proper
             or
             adequate
             object
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             of
             their
             
               souls
               ▪
            
             he
             ought
             to
             procure
             
               spiritual
               helpes
            
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             
               spiritual
               evils
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             If
             he
             mean
             (
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             he
             doth
             )
             that
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Christian
             by
             spiritual
             
             meanes
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             monstrous
             disorder
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             (
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             )
             must
             sit
             Judge
             (
             judicially
             and
             formally
             )
             in
             those
             
               spiritual
               causes
            
             and
             cases
             ,
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             grants
             are
             proper
             and
             adequate
             objects
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             the
             Magistrate
             use
             his
             power
             (
             spiritually
             )
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             of
             bodies
             ,
             as
             the
             
               officers
               of
               Christ
            
             dehort
             from
             idleness
             and
             intemperance
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             &c.
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             in
             dehorting
             from
             these
             evils
             or
             any
             other
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             interfere
             not
             ,
             nor
             take
             cognizance
             of
             that
             which
             belongs
             not
             to
             their
             
               spiritual
               court
            
             ;
             for
             holiness
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             is
             the
             circle
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             see
             all
             their
             
               spiritual
               subjects
            
             to
             walk
             .
             If
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             should
             cause
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             their
             people
             to
             walk
             justly
             ,
             temperately
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             of
             bodies
             ought
             to
             deal
             in
             spiritual
             and
             soul-matters
             ,
             I
             say
             then
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             would
             begin
             to
             open
             
             and
             to
             see
             the
             horrible
             disorder
             and
             
               Babylonish
               confusion
            
             of
             that
             which
             is
             here
             masked
             under
             the
             abused
             name
             of
             order
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             closeth
             up
             this
             chapter
             with
             very
             bitter
             censures
             against
             the
             discusser
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             discusser
             may
             well
             reply
             ,
             that
             although
             since
             the
             apostacy
             he
             sees
             not
             the
             
               visible
               thrones
            
             and
             tribunals
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             according
             to
             his
             first
             institution
             )
             erected
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             slay
             the
             
               Lords
               sheep
            
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             
             all
             judgement
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             offenders
             slay
             them
             corporally
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             armed
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             God
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             God
             hath
             crowned
             the
             
               supream
               court
            
             of
             Parliament
             with
             everlasting
             honour
             ,
             in
             breaking
             the
             jaws
             of
             the
             oppressing
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oh
             that
             such
             glorious
             Justice
             may
             not
             be
             blemished
             ,
             by
             erecting
             in
             their
             stead
             a
             more
             refined
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             cruel
             an
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             offence
             be
             of
             a
             
               spiritual
               nature
            
             ,
             is
             there
             no
             
               spiritual
               way
            
             of
             judging
             ,
             except
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             be
             granted
             visible
             during
             
               Antichrists
               Apostacy
            
             ?
             Hath
             not
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             given
             power
             to
             his
             two
             prophets
             (
             even
             all
             the
             Raigne
             of
             the
             Beast
             )
             to
             speak
             
               fire
               ,
               Revelations
            
             the
             11.
             to
             shut
             up
             heaven
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             waters
             into
             blood
             ,
             to
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             plagues
             ,
             and
             this
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             finishing
             of
             their
             prophecie
             or
             Testimony
             ,
             when
             their
             great
             slaughters
             shall
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             the
             downfal
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             their
             own
             most
             glorious
             raising
             and
             exaltation
             ?
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             Chapter
             34
             (
             which
             probably
             was
             Master
             Cottons
             oversight
             ,
             or
             the
             Printers
             )
             therefore
             I
             pass
             to
             Chapter
             35.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             HEre
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             or
             office
             to
             punish
             hereticks
             &c.
             then
             he
             is
             both
             a
             temporal
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               officers
            
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             It
             follows
             not
             :
             except
             the
             Magistrate
             were
             to
             punish
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             his
             punishment
             is
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             whether
             
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
            
             ,
             or
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             statutes
             of
             the
             
               English
               nation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             oath
             of
             supremacy
             ,
             have
             proved
             the
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             
               England
               heads
            
             and
             governors
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             :
             And
             if
             
             to
             be
             an
             head
             or
             governor
             be
             not
             an
             office
             ,
             let
             Master
             Cotton
             be
             againe
             requested
             to
             ponder
             the
             instance
             given
             ,
             which
             he
             passeth
             by
             in
             silence
             ;
             deny
             it
             ingenuously
             he
             cannot
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             it
             I
             hope
             his
             light
             from
             heaven
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             ,
             although
             yet
             he
             would
             ●aine
             excuse
             it
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             they
             punish
             only
             with
             
               civil
               punishment
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
            
             or
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             lies
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Babel
             and
             confusion
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             either
             according
             to
             
               Popish
               Tenents
            
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             must
             give
             their
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             enslave
             themselves
             under
             the
             name
             and
             vizard
             of
             the
             
               secular
               power
            
             to
             be
             the
             Popes
             executioners
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             
               Protestant
               Tenents
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             be
             heads
             of
             the
             church
             and
             yet
             be
             furnished
             with
             no
             Church-power
             nor
             spirituall
             censures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             thought
             some
             mystical
             and
             monstrous
             thing
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             act
             in
             
               civil
               Judicature
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             furnished
             with
             no
             
               civil
               power
            
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             punish
             onely
             with
             spirituall
             or
             Church-censures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             blinde
             and
             the
             lame
             mans
             robbing
             the
             Orchard
             is
             here
             verified
             .
             The
             Minister
             (
             though
             a
             blindeguide
             )
             he
             is
             the
             seer
             ,
             but
             wanting
             legs
             and
             strength
             of
             civil
             power
             ,
             he
             is
             carried
             upon
             the
             civil
             Magistrates
             shoulders
             ,
             whose
             blindness
             the
             subtle
             Clergy
             abuseth
             ,
             &c.
             but
             both
             together
             rob
             the
             Orchard
             of
             the
             most
             high
             and
             surea●enging
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             of
             the
             
               national
               church
            
             of
             Israel
             had
             a
             
               national
               power
            
             ;
             and
             had
             the
             
             
               Kord
               Jesus
            
             been
             pleased
             to
             have
             continued
             
               national
               churches
            
             the
             Lings
             and
             governors
             of
             such
             states
             might
             well
             (
             as
             they
             of
             Israel
             were
             )
             have
             been
             both
             Temporal
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               officers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             abolishing
             that
             
               national
               state
            
             ,
             and
             instituting
             and
             appointing
             his
             worshippers
             and
             followers
             to
             be
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             nation
             and
             proper
             Antitype
             of
             the
             former
             Israel
             ;
             it
             seems
             most
             unchristian
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             work
             or
             the
             title
             should
             remaine
             ,
             whether
             with
             open
             or
             a
             masked
             face
             or
             vizard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             it
             pleased
             God
             in
             wonderful
             wisdome
             and
             inconcei●eable
             depths
             of
             councel
             for
             a
             while
             to
             continue
             a
             
               national
               church
               national
               covenant
            
             &c.
             and
             to
             take
             them
             away
             as
             unsufficient
             ,
             beggarly
             ,
             and
             weak
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             further
             advancement
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             or
             salvation
             of
             men
             :
             so
             hath
             he
             taken
             away
             the
             administration
             thereof
             by
             
               carnal
               weapons
               ,
               armes
            
             of
             flesh
             &c.
             
             In
             stead
             of
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             stoning
             the
             opposit●es
             in
             stead
             of
             
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
               death
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             appointed
             
               exhortations
               ,
               reprehensions
               ,
               denunciations
               ▪
               excommunications
               ,
            
             and
             together
             with
             preaching
             ,
             patient
             waiting
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             imprison
             and
             banish
             ▪
             and
             put
             to
             death
             in
             
               spiritual
               cases
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Minister
             or
             servant
             of
             the
             people
             (
             and
             so
             of
             God
             )
             and
             if
             the
             
             people
             make
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Magistrate
             his
             commission
             and
             power
             ;
             doth
             it
             not
             follow
             by
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             
               world
               ▪
            
             are
             fundamentally
             and
             originally
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ?
             And
             then
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             ?
             And
             also
             are
             not
             hereby
             the
             people
             and
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             (
             whatever
             care
             be
             had
             to
             the
             contrary
             to
             restraine
             )
             incouraged
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             consciences
             ,
             I
             say
             encouraged
             and
             hardened
             in
             their
             bloody
             
               wars
               ,
               imprisonings
               ,
               banishings
            
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             death
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             to
             be
             Babel
             or
             confusion
             ,
             for
             the
             church
             to
             punish
             the
             offences
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             within
             its
             jurisdiction
             with
             
               spiritual
               censures
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               civil
               state
               spiritual
               offences
            
             
             with
             corporal
             or
             
               temporal
               weapons
            
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             No
             confusion
             ,
             for
             so
             Paul
             directs
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             very
             Parenthesis
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             stumbleth
             at
             ,
             takes
             away
             his
             answer
             .
             For
             as
             it
             would
             be
             confusion
             for
             the
             church
             to
             censure
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             church
             :
             So
             is
             it
             confusion
             for
             the
             state
             to
             punish
             spiritual
             
             offenders
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             within
             the
             sphear
             of
             a
             
               civil
               jurisdiction
            
             .
             The
             body
             or
             Commonweal
             is
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             head
             is
             a
             
               civil
               head
            
             ,
             and
             each
             member
             is
             a
             
               civil
               member
            
             :
             and
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             any
             of
             this
             
               civil
               body
            
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             act
             spiritually
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             actions
             fall
             under
             a
             
               spiritual
               cognizance
            
             and
             judicature
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             offences
             which
             tend
             to
             provoke
             wrath
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
               ,
               Ezra
            
             7.
             
             Why
             should
             there
             be
             wrath
             against
             the
             king
             or
             his
             sons
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             reason
             indeed
             Master
             Cotton
             often
             inculcates
             and
             beates
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pagan
               kings
            
             of
             Persia
             were
             of
             his
             mind
             ●
             
             I
             believe
             Master
             Cotton
             out
             of
             a
             zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Pagan
               kings
            
             out
             of
             a
             slavish
             terror
             ,
             which
             never
             prevailed
             so
             far
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             as
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             kindly
             repentance
             of
             their
             own
             idolatries
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             love
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             or
             his
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             However
             your
             former
             answer
             is
             to
             me
             sufficient
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             thousands
             of
             famous
             
               Towns
               ,
               Cities
            
             and
             Kingdomes
             have
             flourished
             in
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             for
             many
             ages
             and
             generations
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             had
             no
             house
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             where
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             neglected
             ,
             but
             also
             wholly
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             appointed
             and
             full
             ripeness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             (
             after
             patience
             many
             generations
             abused
             )
             hath
             surely
             and
             fearefully
             visited
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             interim
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             it
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             present
             punishing
             of
             false
             worshippers
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             least
             present
             wrath
             fall
             upon
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Son.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             an
             intollerable
             burthen
             laid
             
             upon
             the
             Magistrates
             back
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Commonweal
             to
             be
             charged
             also
             with
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             seek
             out
             meane●
             
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             To
             remove
             idolatry
             and
             
               idolatrous
               Teachers
            
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             commonly
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             preserve
             the
             church
             pure
             by
             reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             This
             work
             charged
             upon
             the
             
               kings
               ,
               governors
            
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             care
             and
             charge
             far
             greater
             ,
             then
             ever
             was
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             For
             their
             people
             were
             miraculously
             brought
             into
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             their
             hands
             ,
             like
             a
             bridge
             ,
             or
             house
             ,
             or
             ship
             ready
             built
             ;
             and
             needed
             only
             keeping
             up
             in
             reparation
             :
             yea
             an
             heavier
             
               yoak
               ▪
            
             then
             either
             their
             or
             our
             fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             considering
             all
             the
             several
             different
             
               consciences
               ,
               religions
            
             ,
             and
             worships
             of
             all
             mankind
             naturally
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             different
             
               opinions
               ,
               factions
            
             ,
             and
             sects
             ,
             which
             daily
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             that
             conscientiously
             and
             zealously
             unto
             death
             :
             All
             these
             must
             by
             Master
             
               Cottons
               doctrine
            
             )
             lie
             before
             the
             bar
             ,
             beside
             all
             
               civil
               cases
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             memorable
             that
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             churches
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             intangled
             with
             
               civil
               affaires
            
             ,
             further
             then
             his
             own
             necessities
             did
             call
             for
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             companions
             :
             but
             this
             yoak
             put
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             as
             full
             of
             temporal
             as
             spiritual
             care
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             bear
             ▪
             So
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             holy
             season
             ,
             may
             please
             to
             teach
             them
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             some
             already
             through
             his
             grace
             )
             to
             lay
             that
             spiritual
             Burthen
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             their
             only
             King
             of
             
               Saints
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             
               supream
               power
            
             and
             care
             of
             souls
             and
             churches
             doth
             alone
             belong
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             further
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             cherish
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             
               civil
               violence
            
             ,
             but
             the
             spiritual
             care
             of
             them
             belongs
             to
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             pretence
             ,
             because
             the
             discusser
             acknowledgeth
             no
             churches
             extant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Although
             amongst
             so
             many
             pretending
             churches
             ,
             the
             discusser
             be
             not
             able
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             the
             rightly
             gathering
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             order
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             far
             from
             a
             pretence
             ▪
             because
             the
             institution
             of
             any
             
               state
               government
               ,
               order
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             
             and
             execution
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             interrupted
             and
             eclipsed
             ,
             is
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             Ieremy
             could
             not
             rightly
             have
             been
             judged
             a
             pretender
             ,
             when
             he
             mourned
             for
             ,
             and
             lamented
             the
             desolations
             of
             
             the
             
               temple
               ,
               priests
               ,
               elders
               ,
               altar
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             neither
             he
             nor
             Daniel
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             
               Gods
               prophets
            
             or
             servants
             ,
             could
             (
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             desolation
             and
             captivity
             )
             acknowledge
             either
             temple
             ,
             or
             altar
             ,
             or
             sacrifice
             right
             ,
             extant
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             saith
             the
             
               Sun
               (
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             our
             Horizon
             or
             Hemisphere
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             suffers
             an
             Eclipse
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             his
             holy
             ordinances
             ought
             to
             be
             visible
             in
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             :
             Although
             the
             discusser
             be
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             period
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             glorious
             appearing
             ,
             yet
             his
             soul
             uprightly
             desires
             to
             see
             and
             adore
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             least
             of
             the
             disciples
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             for
             any
             coal
             or
             sparke
             of
             true
             light
             ,
             amongst
             so
             many
             false
             and
             pretended
             candles
             and
             candlesticks
             ,
             pretending
             the
             glorious
             name
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             demands
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             break
             the
             teeth
             of
             lyons
             (
             ought
             to
             suppress
             such
             as
             offer
             
               civil
               violence
            
             )
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Wolves
             ,
             that
             make
             havock
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             mischievous
             then
             the
             lyon
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Pagan
               Emperors
            
             ?
             He
             wonders
             the
             discusser
             should
             favor
             the
             Pope
             more
             then
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             he
             symbolizeth
             rather
             with
             Antichrist
             then
             with
             Caesar
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             here
             suffice
             to
             say
             two
             things
             (
             not
             to
             repeat
             other
             passages
             .
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             
               civil
               state
            
             and
             Magistrate
             are
             meerly
             and
             
               essentially
               civil
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             reach
             (
             without
             the
             transgressing
             the
             bounds
             of
             civility
             )
             to
             judge
             in
             matters
             spiritual
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             another
             sphere
             and
             nature
             then
             civility
             is
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             most
             just
             and
             proper
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             member
             of
             a
             
               civil
               body
            
             be
             opprest
             ,
             the
             body
             should
             relieve
             it
             :
             As
             also
             it
             is
             just
             and
             proper
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             state
             or
             body
             should
             relieve
             the
             soul
             of
             any
             in
             that
             spiritual
             combination
             oppressed
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             (
             Secondly
             )
             for
             spiritual
             and
             religious
             oppressions
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             
               kings
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             hath
             sufficient
             providedly
             in
             his
             spiritual
             kingdome
             :
             therefore
             (
             Acts
             20
             )
             Paul
             gives
             the
             charge
             against
             those
             
               spiritual
               Wolves
            
             to
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             church
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             Paul
             should
             have
             done
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             worshippers
             of
             Diana
             )
             if
             it
             had
             been
             their
             duty
             to
             have
             broke
             the
             teeth
             of
             those
             spirituall
             Wolves
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             one
             thing
             to
             prohibite
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             prelates
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Independents
             ,
             or
             any
             from
             forcing
             
             any
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             respective
             consciences
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             take
             the
             sword
             from
             such
             mens
             hands
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             their
             executioners
             )
             to
             refuse
             to
             use
             it
             for
             them
             :
             It
             is
             another
             thing
             to
             leave
             them
             freely
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             pretenders
             say
             they
             have
             received
             from
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             renowned
             Parliament
             of
             England
             hath
             justly
             deserved
             a
             crown
             of
             honour
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             for
             breaking
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             
               oppressing
               Bishops
            
             and
             their
             courts
             ;
             but
             to
             wring
             the
             sword
             
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             prelates
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             it
             (
             willingly
             )
             to
             be
             wrung
             out
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             by
             many
             thousand
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             Independants
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             change
             one
             wolfe
             or
             lyon
             for
             another
             ,
             or
             in
             stead
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             Dens
             of
             thousands
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             Master
             Cotton
             insinuate
             the
             discusser
             to
             glance
             a
             more
             obsequious
             eye
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             Emperor
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             fear
             Master
             Cotton
             would
             create
             some
             evil
             opinion
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             that
             the
             discusser
             is
             (
             as
             the
             
               bloody
               Iews
            
             told
             Pilate
             )
             no
             friend
             to
             Caesar
             :
             whereas
             upon
             a
             due
             
             search
             it
             will
             be
             sound
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             that
             subscribe
             
               ex
               animo
            
             to
             the
             bloody
             Tenent
             of
             persecution
             ,
             can
             (
             
               ex
               animo
            
             )
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             Magistracy
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             all
             persecutors
             ,
             whether
             priests
             or
             people
             ,
             care
             onely
             for
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             suite
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             great
             bloody
             end
             of
             persecution
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             either
             hope
             to
             borrow
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             hope
             to
             make
             their
             executioners
             .
             Their
             very
             principles
             also
             (
             Papist
             
             and
             Protestant
             )
             lead
             them
             necessarily
             to
             dispose
             and
             kill
             their
             
               heretical
               ,
               Apostate
               ,
               blaspheming
               Magistrates
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             Master
             Cotton●●
             ●●
             sinuate
             any
             affection
             in
             the
             discusser
             to
             that
             Tyrant
             of
             all
             earthly
             Tyrants
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             knowledge
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             others
             have
             thought
             the
             discusser
             too
             zealous
             against
             the
             bloody
             beast
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             who
             knows
             not
             this
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             so
             much
             sorrowful
             difference
             between
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             the
             discusser
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             the
             discusser
             grounds
             his
             separation
             from
             their
             churches
             upon
             their
             not
             seperating
             from
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             ?
             For
             Old
             England
             having
             
             compelled
             all
             to
             church
             ,
             compel'd
             the
             
               Papists
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             Pope
             himself
             in
             them
             :
             The
             daughter
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             separaring
             from
             her
             mother
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             ,
             yet
             maintaines
             and
             practises
             communion
             with
             the
             Parishes
             in
             
               Old
               ▪
            
             Who
             sees
             not
             then
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             links
             of
             this
             
               mystical
               chaine
               ,
               New
               England
               Churches
            
             are
             still
             fastned
             to
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             third
             reply
             is
             this
             ▪
             that
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             such
             Christians
             will
             be
             faithful
             to
             their
             prince
             ,
             who
             grow
             false
             and
             
             disloyal
             to
             their
             
               God
               ▪
            
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             see
             that
             the
             
               church
               degenerate
            
             and
             apostate
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             to
             provoke
             Christ
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             the
             down
             right
             most
             bloody
             and
             
               Popish
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecuting
             the
             
               degenerate
               ,
               heretical
            
             and
             Apostate
             people
             :
             of
             deposing
             ,
             yea
             and
             killing
             Apostatical
             and
             
               heretical
               princee
            
             and
             rulers
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             Gods
             of
             this
             world
             are
             
               God-belly
               God-peace
               ▪
               God-wealth
               ,
               God-honour
               ,
               God-pleasure
            
             &c.
             
             These
             Gods
             must
             not
             be
             blasphemed
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             evil
             spoke
             of
             ,
             no
             not
             provoked
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             The
             servants
             of
             the
             living
             God
             being
             true
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             have
             opposed
             his
             
               glory
               ,
               greatness
               ,
               honour
            
             &c.
             to
             these
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             
               religions
               ,
               worships
            
             ,
             and
             services
             ,
             as
             commonly
             are
             made
             but
             as
             a
             mask
             or
             vaile
             ,
             or
             covering
             of
             these
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             long
             been
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             hence
             proceeds
             the
             
               mad
               cry
            
             of
             every
             Demetrius
             and
             crafts-Master
             of
             false
             worship
             in
             the
             
               world
               ,
               Great
            
             is
             our
             Diana
             &c.
             
             These
             men
             blaspheme
             our
             goddess
             ,
             disturbe
             our
             
               City
               ▪
            
             They
             are
             false
             to
             our
             Gods
             ,
             how
             ▪
             will
             they
             be
             true
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
           
             Hence
             that
             bloody
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             his
             dayes
             made
             purposely
             against
             that
             true
             servant
             and
             witness
             of
             
             God
             (
             in
             those
             points
             of
             Christianity
             which
             he
             knew
             )
             and
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             concluding
             Lollardy
             not
             only
             to
             be
             heresie
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             indeed
             true
             Christianity
             )
             but
             also
             treason
             against
             the
             
               Kings
               person
            
             :
             whence
             it
             followed
             ,
             that
             these
             
             poor
             Lollards
             (
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             
               high
               God
            
             )
             were
             not
             only
             to
             be
             burnt
             as
             hereticks
             ,
             but
             hanged
             as
             traitors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             honour
             that
             noble
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             both
             with
             hanging
             and
             burning
             ,
             as
             an
             heretick
             against
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             a
             traiter
             against
             the
             king
             :
             And
             hence
             those
             divelish
             accusations
             and
             bloody
             huntings
             of
             the
             poor
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Francis
             the
             second
             in
             Paris
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             said
             that
             their
             meetings
             were
             to
             cousult
             and
             act
             against
             the
             life
             of
             the
             king
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             touchstone
             of
             all
             obedience
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             the
             cut-throat
             of
             all
             
               civil
               relations
               ,
               unions
            
             and
             covenants
             between
             Princes
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             people
             and
             people
             ?
             
             For
             may
             not
             Master
             Cotton
             also
             say
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             a
             faithful
             servant
             ,
             nor
             she
             a
             faithful
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             a
             faithful
             husband
             ,
             who
             grow
             false
             and
             disloyal
             to
             their
             God
             ?
             And
             indeed
             what
             doth
             this
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             hath
             this
             truly-ranting
             doctrine
             (
             that
             plucks
             up
             all
             relations
             )
             wrought
             but
             confusion
             and
             combustion
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             faithfulness
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             godliness
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             estates
             ,
             all
             relations
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             
               civil
               faithfulness
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               honesty
               ,
               chastity
               ,
            
             &c.
             even
             amongst
             such
             as
             own
             not
             God
             nor
             Christ
             :
             else
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             
             dealt
             foolishly
             to
             make
             leagues
             with
             ungodly
             Princes
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             commands
             a
             continuance
             in
             all
             Relations
             of
             
               government
               ,
               marriage
               ,
               service
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             had
             appeared
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             (
             it
             may
             be
             an
             husband
             ,
             a
             wife
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             Master
             ,
             a
             servant
             )
             were
             false
             and
             disloyal
             in
             their
             several
             kinds
             and
             wayes
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Grant
             people
             and
             Princes
             to
             be
             like
             
               Iulian
               ,
               Apostate
            
             from
             the
             true
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             grow
             less
             faithful
             in
             their
             places
             and
             respective
             services
             ,
             yet
             what
             ground
             is
             there
             ,
             from
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             their
             Apostacie
             ,
             
             to
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             The
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             keep
             the
             church
             from
             Apostatizing
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             Christ
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Can
             the
             sword
             of
             steel
             or
             arme
             of
             flesh
             make
             men
             faithful
             or
             loyal
             to
             God
             ?
             Or
             careth
             God
             for
             the
             outward
             Loyalty
             or
             Faithfullness
             ,
             when
             the
             inward-man
             is
             false
             and
             treacherous
             ?
          
           
             Or
             is
             there
             not
             more
             danger
             (
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             trust
             in
             this
             
             world
             )
             from
             an
             hyyocrite
             ,
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             a
             turncoat
             in
             his
             religion
             (
             from
             the
             fear
             or
             favour
             of
             men
             )
             then
             from
             a
             resolved
             
               Jew
               ,
               Turke
            
             or
             Papist
             ,
             who
             holds
             firme
             unto
             his
             principles
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             if
             one
             
               Magistrate
               ,
               King
            
             or
             Parliament
             call
             this
             or
             that
             
               heresie
               ,
               apostacie
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             make
             men
             ●ay
             so
             will
             not
             a
             stronger
             
               Magistrate
               ,
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               Army
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             stronger
             arm
             ,
             or
             longer
             and
             more
             prosperous
             sword
             )
             call
             that
             heresie
             and
             Apostacie
             
             Truth
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             call
             it
             so
             ?
             and
             do
             not
             all
             experiences
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             most
             lamentable
             ,
             in
             the
             changes
             of
             our
             
               English
               Religions
            
             ,
             confirme
             this
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             carnal
             policy
             ever
             fals
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             it
             digs
             and
             trips
             up
             its
             own
             heels
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             end
             this
             passage
             with
             two
             paradoxes
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             dear
             peace
             )
             thou
             and
             I
             have
             found
             them
             most
             lamentably
             true
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             God
             delights
             to
             befool
             the
             wise
             and
             high
             in
             their
             own
             conceit
             with
             paradoxes
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             the
             wisdome
             of
             this
             world
             thinks
             madness
             :
             but
             I
             attend
             to
             hear
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             The
             straining
             of
             mens
             cinsciences
             by
             civil
             
             power
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             men
             faithful
             to
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             render
             a
             man
             false
             to
             both
             :
             my
             ground
             is
             this
             :
             civil
             and
             
               corporal
               punishment
            
             do
             usually
             cause
             men
             to
             play
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             dissemble
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             turn
             and
             return
             with
             the
             tide
             ,
             as
             all
             experience
             in
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             doth
             testifie
             now
             .
          
           
             This
             binding
             and
             rebinding
             of
             conscience
             ,
             contrary
             or
             without
             its
             own
             perswasion
             ,
             so
             weakens
             and
             defiles
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             (
             as
             all
             other
             faculties
             )
             loseth
             its
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             a
             common
             honest
             
             conscience
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             own
             histories
             testifie
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             and
             carnal
             power
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             change
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             those
             consciences
             have
             been
             given
             up
             ,
             
             not
             only
             to
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             
               corporal
               filthiness
            
             ,
             and
             bloody
             ,
             and
             mad
             oppressing
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Marian
             bloody
             times
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             no
             people
             so
             inforced
             as
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Mahume●ans
             :
             and
             no
             people
             more
             filthy
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             no
             people
             in
             the
             world
             more
             bloody
             and
             persecuting
             :
             but
             I
             listen
             for
             your
             second
             paradox
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Tenent
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             keeping
             the
             church
             from
             Apostatizing
             ,
             by
             practising
             
               civil
               force
            
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             preserving
             Religion
             pure
             ,
             that
             it
             
             is
             a
             mighty
             Bulwark
             or
             Barricado
             to
             keep
             out
             all
             true
             
               Religion
               ▪
            
             yea
             and
             all
             
               godly
               Magistrates
            
             for
             ever
             coming
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             this
             will
             seem
             a
             hard
             riddle
             ,
             yet
             I
             presume
             not
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             fingers
             of
             time
             and
             truth
             to
             unty
             ,
             and
             render
             easie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             unty
             it
             :
             If
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             must
             keep
             the
             church
             pure
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             
               Cities
               ,
               Nations
            
             ,
             and
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             must
             do
             the
             same
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             primarily
             and
             fundamentally
             they
             are
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             :
             Now
             the
             world
             (
             saith
             John
             )
             lyeth
             or
             is
             situated
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             conscquently
             according
             to
             its
             disposition
             endures
             not
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             golden
             candlestick
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             nor
             easily
             chooseth
             a
             true
             Christian
             to
             be
             her
             officer
             or
             Megistrate
             ,
             for
             she
             accounts
             such
             false
             to
             her
             Gods
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             suspects
             their
             faithfulness
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Hence
             indeed
             is
             it
             (
             as
             I
             now
             conceive
             )
             that
             so
             rarely
             this
             world
             admit●eth
             or
             not
             long
             continueth
             a
             true
             servant
             of
             God
             in
             any
             place
             of
             trust●●d
             ●●d
             credit
             ,
             except
             some
             extraordinary
             hand
             of
             God
             over-power
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             servants
             by
             some
             base
             staires
             of
             Flattery
             or
             worldly
             compliance
             ,
             ascend
             the
             chaire
             of
             Civil-power
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             to
             proceed
             )
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               duty
               of
               
                 Jehosaphat
                 ▪
                 Hezekiah
              
               &c.
               to
               reduce
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               from
               their
               backslidings
               because
               they
               were
               an
               holy
               people
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               the
               duty
               of
               godly
               Princes
               to
               reduce
               their
               backsliding
               Churches
               to
               their
               primitive
               purity
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               David
               and
               Solomon
               were
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               so
               were
               not
               the
               other
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               
               and
               Judah
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               one
               (
               the
               kings
               of
               Israel
               )
               all
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               (
               the
               kings
               of
               Judah
               )
               many
               of
               them
               Apostate
               from
               Christ
               :
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               they
               were
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               all
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               being
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               abolished
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               were
               sacriledge
               or
               Antichristian
               usurpation
               for
               any
               king
               to
               be
               set
               over
               Christians
               :
               Or
               if
               they
               were
               types
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               kingly
               office
               over
               the
               Church
               alone
               was
               it
               typical
               in
               Solomon
               to
               put
               Joab
               a
               murtherer
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               Adonijah
               a
               traitor
               ?
               and
               so
               consequently
               unlawful
               for
               Christian
               Princes
               to
               put
               murtherers
               and
               traitors
               to
               death
               ?
               Further
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               What
               those
               kings
               might
               do
               in
               type
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               might
               much
               more
               do
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               as
               the
               Antitype
               :
               but
               he
               put
               no
               man
               to
               death
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               were
               not
               types
               but
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               paterns
               and
               examples
               to
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Ahab
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               put
               Benhadad
               to
               death
               for
               his
               blasphemy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             understand
             those
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             untill
             
             their
             cutting
             off
             or
             excommunicating
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             be
             yet
             
               visible
               members
            
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             and
             as
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             
               Judah
               types
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             partly
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             who
             did
             that
             (
             being
             the
             true
             
               spiritual
               king
            
             of
             Israel
             )
             which
             they
             did
             or
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             that
             typical
             
               national
               church
            
             or
             land
             of
             
               Israel
               ▪
            
             and
             (
             2
             )
             partly
             in
             the
             officers
             of
             his
             
               kingly
               power
            
             and
             government
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             which
             officers
             and
             church
             falling
             away
             ,
             untill
             an
             absolute
             cutting
             off
             ,
             are
             the
             Antitypes
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             visible
             government
             )
             of
             those
             former
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             those
             wicked
             
               Kings
               ,
               Jeroboam
               ▪
               Baasha
               ,
               Ahab
            
             &c.
             were
             figures
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
           
             Truth
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             grants
             David
             and
             
               Solomon
               types
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             how
             abominable
             and
             monstrous
             some
             of
             their
             practices
             ?
             we
             must
             therefore
             distinguish
             between
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             frailties
             .
          
           
             As
             kings
             of
             
               Israel
               (
               Gods
            
             Church
             and
             people
             )
             doubtless
             they
             were
             the
             
               figures
               of
            
             (
             the
             K.
             of
             
               Israel
               )
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             :
             yea
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             with
             the
             officers
             and
             governors
             thereof
             ,
             before
             Christ
             time
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               land
            
             or
             
               Christian
               church
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               officers
               governors
            
             &
             administrations
             therof
             good
             and
             
             evil
             :
             Although
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             times
             and
             persons
             each
             to
             other
             
             requires
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             guidance
             of
             the
             finger
             or
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             that
             some
             of
             eminent
             note
             for
             knowledge
             and
             godliness
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentile
             Prince
             
             Cyrus
             as
             he
             was
             called
             
               Gods
               servant
               ,
               anointed
            
             ,
             or
             
               Christ
               (
               Isa
            
             .
             44
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             a
             respect
             ,
             as
             a
             restorer
             of
             Gods
             people
             was
             a
             
               figure
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             only
             wise
             (
             whose
             works
             are
             known
             unto
             himself
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             )
             did
             by
             such
             famous
             instruments
             of
             mercy
             to
             the
             literal
             Iew
             ,
             type
             out
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             and
             his
             heavenly
             instruments
             ,
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             to
             the
             mystical
             and
             
               spiritual
               ,
               Christian
               Iews
            
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             ,
             and
             XXXVII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             these
             passages
             Master
             Cotton
             first
             questions
             (
             having
             not
             his
             copy
             by
             him
             )
             the
             truth
             of
             some
             expressions
             printed
             as
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             at
             hand
             for
             Master
             Cotton
             or
             any
             to
             see
             that
             copy
             which
             he
             gave
             forth
             and
             corrected
             in
             some
             places
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             every
             word
             verbati●●
             here
             published
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             answer
             it self
             ,
             or
             reproof
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             given
             to
             his
             disciples
             for
             their
             bloody
             and
             rash
             zeal
             desiring
             fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             we
             both
             agree
             that
             Christs
             rebuking
             of
             his
             disciples
             did
             not
             hinder
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             proceeding
             in
             a
             Church-way
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             false
             ●persecution
             in
             a
             churchway
             is
             as
             odious
             and
             dreadful
             a
             persecution
             ,
             as
             any
             prosecution●
             a
             court
             of
             
               civil
               justice
            
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             point
             intended
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             reckoned
             up
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             marvel
             at
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             where
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             fell
             from
             his
             pen
             in
             any
             writing
             of
             his
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             
               eivil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             inflict
             
               corporal
               punishment
            
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             contrary
             indeed
             in
             
               matters
               of
               Religion
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             passeth
             by
             the
             
               discussers
               reasons
            
             as
             which
             might
             well
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             being
             brought
             but
             against
             a
             shadow
             of
             his
             own
             fancy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             imagine
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             meanes
             by
             such
             as
             are
             
               contrary
               minded
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             (
             in
             this
             Chapter
             )
             maintaine
             any
             
               corporal
               punishment
            
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             when
             in
             so
             many
             of
             his
             writings
             ,
             and
             throughout
             his
             whole
             book
             he
             maintaines
             
               corporal
               punishment
            
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             death
             it self
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             against
             the
             idolatrous
             ,
             the
             blasphemous
             ,
             the
             heretical
             ,
             the
             seducing
             ,
             yea
             the
             degenerate
             and
             Apostate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Love
             bids
             us
             take
             this
             passage
             as
             a
             pang
             of
             reluctancy
             
             (
             in
             his
             other
             wise-holy
             and
             peaceable
             breast
             )
             against
             such
             unholy
             
               bloody
               Tenents
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             passage
             about
             the
             
               second
               beast
            
             ,
             bringing
             fire
             from
             
               heaven
               ?
               (
               Rev.
            
             13.
             )
             This
             was
             no
             wonder
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             for
             Constantine
             had
             done
             the
             like
             before
             to
             hereticks
             ,
             the
             
               Arrian
               Bishops
            
             against
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Saints
            
             .
             Also
             ,
             it
             is
             related
             as
             a
             different
             matter
             from
             the
             former
             (
             vers
             .
             15.
             )
             that
             he
             had
             power
             to
             cause
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             would
             not
             worship
             the
             image
             of
             the
             beast
             should
             be
             killed
             .
             And
             this
             fire
             comes
             not
             down
             upon
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             I
             think
             knows
             that
             the
             discusser
             is
             not
             alone
             in
             this
             interpretation
             :
             If
             he
             propose
             any
             other
             more
             suitable
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             discusser
             desires
             thankfully
             to
             embrace
             it
             .
             But
             this
             fire
             being
             not
             literal
             ,
             but
             mystical
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             true
             prophet
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             the
             true
             witnesses
             cause
             
               fiery
               judgements
            
             descend
             from
             heaven
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             so
             the
             false
             witnesses
             cause
             fire
             to
             descend
             against
             the
             faithful
             :
             and
             sure
             it
             is
             (
             as
             the
             discusser
             related
             )
             that
             the
             
               Popish
               Bishops
            
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             England
             and
             other
             places
             have
             ever
             constantly
             cryed
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             
               just
               judgements
            
             of
             God
             are
             brought
             down
             by
             them
             upon
             the
             hereticks
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             smal
             wonder
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             should
             be
             so
             hardened
             against
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             in
             
               truths
               witnesses
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             acts
             of
             Constantine
             and
             the
             Arrian
             Bishops
             long
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             fire
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             comes
             down
             from
             heaven
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             well
             imply
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             open
             view
             and
             face
             of
             all
             men
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             causeth
             that
             as
             
             as
             many
             as
             would
             not
             worship
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             different
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Because
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             different
             cause
             ,
             with
             respect
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             first
             Beast
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             his
             picture
             or
             image
             ,
             and
             implies
             ,
             that
             
               fiery
               judgements
            
             descend
             not
             onely
             upon
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             worship
             the
             first
             or
             second
             beast
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             picture
             of
             the
             beast
             likewise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             first
             observing
             the
             discussers
             agreement
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             instruction
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             )
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             patient
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             properly
             directive
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             concludes
             that
             therefore
             hitherto
             his
             answer
             was
             not
             perplext
             and
             ravelled
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Many
             plaine
             threads
             may
             be
             drawn
             forth
             of
             a
             perplext
             and
             ravelled
             string
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             the
             many
             particulars
             of
             
               different
               natures
            
             here
             wrapt
             up
             together
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             he
             seems
             to
             disown
             those
             words
             [
             
               unconverted
               Christians
               in
               Crete
            
             )
             and
             more
             then
             once
             in
             the
             Chapter
             toucheth
             the
             discussers
             credit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             the
             discusser
             desires
             unfainedly
             (
             with
             the
             
               Lords
               assistance
            
             )
             rather
             to
             die
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             then
             willingly
             to
             impeach
             the
             least
             of
             holy
             or
             
               civil
               truths
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             affirmeth
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             pleasure
             the
             copy
             (
             not
             which
             he
             received
             from
             
             Master
             Cotton
             for
             there
             never
             passed
             such
             writings
             between
             them
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             often
             affirmeth
             ,
             but
             )
             which
             he
             received
             from
             another
             ,
             with
             the
             correction
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             own
             hand
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             ready
             for
             himself
             or
             any
             to
             view
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             maintaining
             the
             tearms
             of
             
               unconverted
               converts
            
             from
             
               Ier.
               3.
               10.
               
               (
               Iudah
            
             turned
             unto
             me
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             all
             her
             heart
             ,
             but
             fainedly
             :
             )
             so
             
               Iudas
               ,
               An●●●as
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sapphira
               ,
               Balaam
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ni●●laitans
               ,
               Iezabel
            
             in
             Thyatira
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             born
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             though
             holy
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             truely
             holy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Were
             the
             question
             about
             
               hypocrites
               ,
               counterfeits
            
             and
             
             trayters
             in
             the
             church
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             these
             words
             might
             here
             rightly
             be
             alleadged
             ;
             but
             Master
             Cottons
             words
             being
             
             these
             [
             
               unconverted
               Christians
            
             in
             
               Crete
               ▪
            
             whom
             Titus
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             was
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             convert
             ]
             I
             conceive
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             affirm
             that
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             was
             to
             seek
             to
             convert
             the
             church
             (
             though
             possibly
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             be
             turned
             from
             his
             hypocrisie
             by
             an
             Evangelist
             or
             private
             man
             in
             the
             church
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             in
             the
             very
             words
             a
             distinction
             between
             these
             ,
             
               unconverted
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             those
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             though
             carnal
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             convinced
             of
             the
             error
             of
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             discusser
             readily
             with
             thanks
             acknowledgeth
             Master
             Cottons
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Timothy
             was
             now
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             subscription
             added
             to
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             Timothy
             in
             the
             
               English
               translation
            
             ,
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             argues
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             
             and
             opposed
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             ought
             (
             from
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             )
             meekly
             to
             bear
             the
             opposition
             ,
             waiting
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             repentance
             ;
             yet
             withal
             by
             the
             way
             he
             observeth
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             prophet
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             some
             things
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             not
             do
             as
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             no
             question
             ?
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             coercive
             
               Magisterial
               power
            
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             question
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             that
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             divers
             Magistrates
             of
             
               New
               English
               churches
            
             have
             spoken
             as
             prophets
             (
             eminently
             able
             in
             their
             
             churches
             )
             what
             should
             be
             the
             reason
             (
             I
             ask
             by
             the
             way
             )
             that
             their
             Churches
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             such
             their
             propheticall
             gifts
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             talent's
             wrapt
             up
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             let
             their
             consciences
             give
             account
             to
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ▪
            
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             King
             of
             their
             churches
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaine
             of
             such
             heavenly
             abilities
             :
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             grants
             that
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             bear
             in
             the
             
               church
               oppositions
            
             against
             their
             prophecyings
             ,
             but
             not
             continued
             opposings
             nor
             ,
             seduings
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             then
             the
             waiting
             here
             commanded
             ,
             until
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             give
             repentance
             but
             God
             alone
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             in
             mans
             power
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             give
             repentance
             to
             scandalous
             persons
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             discusser
             acknowledgeth
             that
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ought
             to
             punish
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             work
             and
             office
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             to
             convert
             the
             heart
             in
             true
             repentance
             unto
             God
             and
             Christ
             :
             
             The
             
               civil
               state
            
             respecteth
             conformity
             and
             obedience
             to
             
               civil
               laws
            
             ,
             though
             indeed
             the
             works
             and
             office
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             are
             commonly
             laid
             upon
             the
             Magistrates
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             they
             pretending
             themselves
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             armed
             with
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             do
             commonly
             flye
             unto
             and
             put
             more
             confidence
             in
             the
             sword
             of
             steel
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             
               civil
               Ministers
            
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             sword
             of
             steel
             hath
             done
             wonderful
             things
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Religion
               ▪
            
             and
             woful
             and
             wonderful
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             observed
             )
             hath
             
               Religious
               changes
            
             
             been
             in
             the
             
               English
               nation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               civil
               sword
               ▪
            
             backward
             and
             forward
             ▪
             and
             that
             in
             the
             space
             of
             a
             few
             yeers
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             four
             or
             five
             Princes
             :
             But
             this
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             is
             no
             more
             then
             befell
             the
             church
             of
             Iudah
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Ahaz
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Manasseh
            
             ,
             and
             Iosiah
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Englands
             changes
             will
             be
             found
             upon
             examination
             incomparably
             greater
             ,
             and
             wrought
             in
             the
             eighth
             part
             of
             the
             time
             that
             the
             changes
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Iudah
             were
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             instance
             will
             not
             infringe
             that
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             a
             
               national
               way
            
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             able
             to
             turn
             about
             a
             Nation
             to
             and
             againe
             ,
             to
             and
             from
             a
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             
               national
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             most
             wisely
             hath
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             only
             wise
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             golrious
             brightness
             of
             his
             person
             and
             wisdom
             of
             the
             
               Father
               (
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             )
             abolished
             his
             own
             national
             and
             state
             -
             church
             ,
             whether
             explicit
             or
             implicit
             ,
             that
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             true
             messengers
             ,
             might
             alone
             be
             brandished
             and
             magnified
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             concludeth
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             observation
             ▪
             that
             the
             revolt
             of
             England
             againe
             to
             Popery
             wanteth
             Scripture-light
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             loves
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             cannot
             but
             long
             ▪
             
             that
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             would
             speedily
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             to
             consume
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             :
             But
             yet
             that
             worthy
             servant
             of
             God
             (
             according
             to
             his
             conscience
             )
             Master
             
               Archer
               ▪
            
             doth
             not
             barely
             propose
             his
             
               opinion
               ▪
            
             but
             also
             his
             Scripture-grounds
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             ,
             compared
             with
             all
             former
             experiences
             ,
             will
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             great
             and
             weighty
             consideration
             ,
             and
             call
             all
             that
             wait
             for
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             to
             beg
             his
             Spirit
             deeply
             to
             weigh
             and
             ponder
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             several
             allegations
             concerning
             the
             woful
             slavery
             of
             all
             opposites
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             
               free
               grace
            
             ,
             only
             able
             to
             release
             them
             ;
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ▪
             So
             is
             it
             with
             scandalous
             offenders
             against
             the
             
               Civil
               state
               ▪
            
             and
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             restraine
             Magistrates
             from
             executing
             just
             judgements
             upon
             them
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             better
             a
             
               dead
               soul
            
             in
             a
             
               dead
               body
            
             ,
             and
             that
             seducers
             die
             without
             faith
             ,
             then
             murther
             and
             seduce
             many
             
               precious
               souls
            
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             commanding
             to
             give
             God
             the
             things
             that
             be
             
               Gods
               ▪
            
             and
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             be
             
               Caesars
               ▪
            
             gives
             all
             his
             followers
             a
             clear
             and
             glorious
             torch
             of
             light
             to
             distinguish
             
             between
             offenders
             against
             God
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             ,
             and
             offenders
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             his
             
               Lawes
               ,
               state
            
             and
             government
             in
             a
             civil
             way
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             slatterers
             and
             time-servers
             use
             to
             make
             Religion
             and
             
             justice
             ,
             the
             two
             pillars
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             do
             all
             such
             states
             in
             the
             world
             as
             maintaine
             a
             state-Religion
             ,
             invented
             and
             
             maintained
             in
             
               civil
               policy
            
             to
             maintaine
             a
             
               civil
               state
            
             .
             But
             all
             men
             that
             have
             tasted
             of
             history
             or
             travel
             ,
             are
             witnesses
             sufficient
             of
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             concerning
             justice
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             sword
             and
             
               balances
               ▪
            
             of
             justice
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             or
             measure
             )
             be
             not
             drawn
             and
             held
             forth
             ,
             against
             
             scandalous
             offenders
             against
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             that
             
               civil
               state
            
             must
             dissolve
             by
             little
             and
             little
             from
             civility
             to
             barbarisme
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             wilderness
             of
             life
             and
             manners
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             the
             very
             barbarians
             and
             Pagans
             of
             the
             world
             themselves
             are
             forced
             for
             their
             holding
             and
             hanging
             together
             in
             barbarous
             compaines
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             ties
             and
             knots
             ,
             and
             bands
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             
               civil
               justice
            
             against
             scandalous
             offenders
             against
             their
             Commonweale
             and
             profit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             too
             many
             thousands
             of
             Cities
             and
             states
             in
             the
             world
             have
             and
             do
             flourish
             for
             many
             generations
             and
             ages
             of
             men
             ,
             wherein
             (
             whatever
             Caesar
             gets
             )
             God
             cannot
             get
             one
             penny
             of
             his
             due
             in
             any
             bare
             permission
             or
             toleration
             of
             his
             religion
             and
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Dear
               Truth
               ▪
            
             these
             two
             points
             being
             so
             constantly
             proved
             ,
             I
             can
             but
             wonder
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             or
             any
             servant
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             should
             cry
             out
             to
             the
             Caesars
             of
             this
             world
             to
             help
             the
             eternal
             God
             to
             get
             his
             due
             ,
             because
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             grants
             them
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             in
             
               civil
               cases
            
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             
               civil
               states
            
             from
             barbarisme
             and
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             worthy
             
               Emperor
               ,
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             letters
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             plainly
             tels
             the
             governors
             of
             his
             provinces
             ,
             that
             the
             gods
             were
             able
             to
             punish
             those
             that
             sinned
             against
             their
             worship
             ;
             
             evidently
             declaring
             ,
             by
             that
             light
             of
             conscience
             and
             knowledge
             which
             God
             had
             lighted
             up
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             the
             vast
             difference
             between
             offenders
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             offendors
             against
             the
             true
             and
             only
             religion
             and
             worship
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             whole
             world
             disagreeth
             ,
             and
             is
             hist
             together
             (
             by
             this
             bloody
             tenent
             )
             I
             say
             hist
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             and
             throat
             ,
             in
             blood
             and
             fire
             ,
             as
             the
             tide
             of
             
               times
               ,
               major
               vote
               armies
            
             and
             armes
             of
             flesh
             prevaile
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Ah
             (
             Dear
             truth
             )
             is
             there
             is
             no
             Balme
             in
             G●●ead
             ,
             no
             balances
             ,
             no
             sword
             of
             
               spiritual
               justice
            
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             officers
             thereof
             must
             run
             to
             borrow
             
             Caesar
             ?
             Are
             the
             Armories
             of
             the
             true
             
               king
               Solomon
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             disarmed
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             
               spiritual
               swords
            
             girt
             upon
             the
             thighs
             
             of
             those
             valiant
             ones
             ,
             that
             should
             guard
             his
             heavenly
             bed
             ,
             except
             the
             sword
             of
             steel
             be
             run
             for
             from
             the
             cutlers
             shop
             ?
             Is
             the
             Religion
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             so
             poor
             and
             so
             weak
             and
             feeble
             grown
             ,
             so
             cowardly
             and
             base
             (
             since
             Paul
             spake
             so
             gloriously
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             weapons
             of
             it
             (
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             )
             that
             neither
             the
             souldiers
             nor
             Commanders
             in
             
               Christs
               Army
            
             have
             any
             courage
             or
             skill
             to
             withstand
             sufficiently
             in
             all
             points
             a
             false
             teacher
             ,
             a
             false
             prophet
             ,
             a
             
               spiritual
               cheater
            
             or
             deceiver
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             must
             all
             that
             follow
             Jesus
             bitterly
             lament
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             spiritual
             sword
             or
             spear
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             poor
             Israelites
             are
             forced
             down
             to
             the
             Philistins
             of
             this
             
               worlds
               Smiths
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             the
             princes
             of
             Zion
             are
             become
             feeble
             like
             harts
             without
             pasture
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             complaineth
             in
             his
             Lamentations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             was
             added
             ,
             that
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             hardens
             the
             followers
             of
             false
             teachers
             in
             the
             suffering
             of
             their
             leaders
             ,
             and
             begets
             an
             impression
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             uphold
             it self
             all
             the
             
               world
               over
            
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             instruments
             of
             violence
             ,
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             draw
             out
             his
             sword
             against
             seducers
             ,
             untill
             he
             hath
             used
             all
             good
             means
             for
             conviction
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             should
             be
             cruel
             to
             
               Christs
               Lambs
            
             in
             sparing
             the
             Foxes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Who
             knows
             not
             this
             to
             be
             the
             plea
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             
               Popish
               persecutors
            
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             to
             compass
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             reduce
             the
             heretick
             to
             the
             union
             and
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             
             
               promises
               ▪
               threatnings
               ▪
            
             &c
             ,
             but
             oftimes
             with
             solemn
             disputations
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             writings
             and
             waitings
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             
               definitive
               sentence
            
             and
             deliver
             him
             to
             the
             
               secular
               power
               ▪
            
             and
             so
             to
             the
             use
             of
             those
             desperate
             remedies
             of
             
               hanging
               ,
               burning
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             do
             the
             bloody
             Popes
             and
             the
             bloody
             Bonners
             in
             their
             
               hypocritical
               letters
            
             and
             
               bloody
               sentences
            
             ,
             profess
             their
             lamentable
             grief
             at
             errors
             and
             heresies
             ;
             their
             clemency
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             
               great
               pains
            
             taken
             to
             reduce
             that
             wandring
             ,
             to
             return
             the
             
               lost
               childe
            
             ,
             to
             heal
             the
             scabbed
             sheep
             ?
             yea
             and
             when
             they
             are
             forced
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             flock
             from
             infection
             to
             deliver
             such
             sheep
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             as
             their
             butchers
             and
             executioners
             ;
             yet
             beseech
             they
             
             that
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             most
             hypocritically
             without
             shame
             )
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ▪
            
             to
             Minister
             justice
             with
             such
             moderation
             ,
             
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             the
             hereticks
             soul
             may
             be
             saved
             ▪
             but
             however
             the
             flock
             may
             be
             preserved
             from
             such
             ●damnable
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             here
             blame
             the
             alleadging
             of
             this
             :
             for
             the
             
               Popish
               Religion
            
             is
             false
             ,
             but
             their
             true
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             
               Papists
               Religion
            
             is
             false
             ,
             yet
             Master
             Cotton
             cannot
             pass
             without
             suspition
             to
             be
             too
             neer
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             bloody
             Papist
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             so
             neer
             in
             practice
             :
             The
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             gave
             an
             everlasting
             rule
             to
             his
             poor
             servants
             ,
             to
             discern
             all
             false
             prophets
             by
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             fruits
             and
             bloody
             practices
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             holy
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             2
             to
             Tim.
             now
             insisted
             on
             ,
             not
             only
             commands
             Timothy
             to
             exhort
             the
             opposite
             ,
             but
             patiently
             to
             wait
             and
             attend
             Gods
             will
             ▪
             if
             peradventure
             God
             will
             give
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             together
             with
             meek
             exhortation
             ,
             
               patient
               waiting
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             doth
             he
             limit
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             to
             dayes
             or
             moneths
             ?
             Three
             months
             was
             by
             the
             law
             (
             in
             Massachusets
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             )
             the
             time
             of
             patience
             to
             the
             excommunicate
             ,
             before
             the
             
               secular
               power
            
             was
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             :
             But
             we
             finde
             no
             time
             
             limited
             ,
             nor
             no
             direction
             given
             to
             Timothy
             or
             his
             successors
             to
             prosecute
             the
             opposite
             before
             Caesar
             bar
             ,
             in
             case
             God
             vouchsafed
             not
             repentance
             upon
             their
             means
             and
             waiting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             not
             been
             without
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             in
             all
             his
             gracious
             care
             and
             provision
             he
             hath
             made
             for
             his
             sheep
             and
             lambs
             ,
             against
             the
             spiritual
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
             ;
             although
             we
             read
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             sword
             of
             steel
             appointed
             by
             himself
             for
             their
             defence
             in
             his
             most
             blessed
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             that
             instance
             of
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Papists
             suppressed
             
             by
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             no
             question
             but
             (
             as
             before
             )
             a
             
               civil
               sword
            
             is
             able
             ,
             among
             civil
             people
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             whole
             nation
             ,
             or
             world
             of
             hypocrites
             :
             and
             yet
             experience
             also
             testifies
             (
             however
             Master
             Cotton
             makes
             it
             but
             accidental
             )
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ●ffect
             of
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             drawn
             forth
             (
             as
             they
             speak
             )
             
             against
             
               hereticks
               seducers
            
             &c.
             to
             harden
             the
             seducers
             and
             seduced
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             no
             other
             opinion
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             cruelty
             and
             weakness
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             cause
             of
             their
             persecutors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             There
             hath
             been
             no
             small
             noise
             of
             Master
             Go●●ons
             and
             
             his
             friends
             being
             disciplined
             (
             or
             as
             the
             Papists
             call
             it
             ,
             discipled
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             the
             
               New
               English
               churches
            
             :
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             inquiry
             to
             ask
             what
             conviction
             and
             conversion
             hath
             all
             their
             
               hostilities
               ,
               captivatings
               ,
               courtings
               ,
               imprisonings
               ▪
               chainings
               ,
               banishings
               ,
            
             &c.
             wrought
             upon
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Shall
             I
             speak
             my
             thoughts
             without
             partiality
             ?
             I
             am
             no
             more
             of
             Master
             
               Gortons
               Religion
            
             then
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             complaine
             of
             their
             obstinacy
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             impute
             it
             to
             this
             
               bloody
               tenent
            
             and
             practice
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             doth
             give
             strength
             and
             
               vigour
               ,
               spirit
            
             and
             resolution
             to
             the
             most
             erroneous
             ,
             when
             such
             unrighteous
             and
             most
             unchristian
             proceedings
             are
             exercised
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Edict
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             concerning
             
             persecution
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             it
             begat
             in
             their
             hearts
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             first
             the
             
               Pagan
               Religion
            
             is
             not
             of
             God
             but
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christians
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             in
             the
             Gospel-truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             believeth
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             baptism
             ,
             one
             body
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             his
             institution
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             that
             blessed
             estate
             the
             Apostacy
             hath
             been
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             other
             
               Gods
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               Spirits
               Faiths
               ,
               Baptisms
            
             or
             churches
             ,
             are
             false
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             many
             millions
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             kingdomes
             and
             
               nations
               ,
               Cities
            
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             believe
             as
             confidently
             their
             lies
             of
             many
             Gods
             and
             Christs
             ,
             all
             which
             they
             believe
             (
             as
             the
             Ephesians
             of
             their
             Diana
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             image
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             of
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Religion
             )
             that
             they
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Doubtless
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             belief
             ,
             all
             the
             peoples
             of
             those
             
               nations
               ,
               kingdoms
            
             and
             countries
             ,
             wherein
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             is
             sounded
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             
               greek
               church
            
             or
             the
             latine
             ,
             whether
             of
             Popish
             or
             Protestant
             profession
             ,
             will
             say
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             my
             religion
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Truth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             either
             the
             sword
             of
             steel
             must
             decide
             this
             controversie
             (
             according
             to
             the
             bloody
             tenent
             of
             persecution
             )
             in
             the
             suppressing
             of
             
               hereticks
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               idolaters
            
             and
             seducers
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             :
             or
             else
             the
             two-edged-sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             which
             will
             either
             humble
             and
             subdue
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             or
             cut
             most
             deep
             ,
             and
             kill
             with
             an
             
               eternal
               vengeance
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             will
             beget
             an
             opinion
             of
             cruelty
             to
             murther
             innocents
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             put
             to
             
               death
               murtherers
            
             
             of
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             beside
             that
             great
             and
             common
             difference
             of
             
               civil
               murther
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               ▪
            
             there
             is
             a
             second
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             murther
             of
             an
             innocent
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             murtherer
             is
             opened
             ,
             and
             commonly
             the
             mouth
             confesseth
             I
             am
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             I
             have
             killed
             an
             innocent
             :
             but
             run
             through
             all
             the
             coasts
             and
             quarters
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             consciences
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             soul
             -
             murtherers
             are
             rootedly
             satisfied
             and
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             murtherers
             as
             that
             they
             are
             so
             many
             saviours
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             or
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             say
             Master
             Cotton
             is
             a
             subject
             of
             the
             state
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             which
             he
             believeth
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             argument
             and
             light
             sufficient
             to
             his
             
               understanding
               soul
            
             and
             conscience
             :
             How
             many
             thousand
             are
             there
             fellow
             -
             subjects
             with
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             the
             
               English
               state
               ▪
            
             yet
             of
             a
             contrary
             mind
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             matter
             of
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             ?
             yea
             how
             many
             are
             there
             (
             it
             may
             be
             thousands
             )
             professing
             a
             Ministery
             contrary
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             ?
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             found
             in
             other
             nations
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             true
             reason
             of
             
               justice
               ,
               peace
               ▪
            
             or
             common
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             can
             be
             rendred
             to
             the
             world
             why
             Master
             Cottons
             
             conscience
             and
             Ministry
             must
             be
             maintained
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             consciences
             and
             Ministeries
             of
             his
             other
             fellow-subjects
             ?
             Why
             should
             he
             be
             accounted
             (
             I
             mean
             at
             the
             bar
             of
             
               civil
               justice
            
             )
             I
             say
             accounted
             a
             soul
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ministers
             of
             other
             Religions
             and
             
               consciences
               ,
               soul-murtherers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             executed
             as
             murtherers
             ,
             or
             forced
             to
             temporize
             or
             turn
             from
             their
             Religion
             ,
             
             which
             is
             but
             hypocrisie
             in
             Religion
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             worse
             ,
             and
             renders
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             sin
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             not
             only
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             any
             
               evil
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               treasons
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             second
             Answer
             is
             that
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             and
             governors
             of
             Provinces
             under
             them
             ,
             attended
             not
             
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             
               christians
               ▪
            
             nor
             did
             they
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Christians
             sinned
             against
             the
             light
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             if
             it
             bred
             in
             the
             people
             a
             just
             opinion
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             innocency
             of
             christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             did
             not
             attend
             to
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             this
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Roman
               Popes
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Antichrist
             governors
             of
             their
             mystical
             
               Provinces
               ,
               Bishops
            
             and
             Preists
             ,
             have
             professedly
             compassed
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             make
             a
             Proselyte
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             history
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             slaughtered
             by
             such
             persecutors
             abundantly
             testifie
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             persecution
             will
             be
             found
             no
             other
             then
             cruelty
             and
             murther
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             of
             it
             will
             never
             be
             razed
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             whatever
             the
             whole
             world
             (
             which
             wonders
             after
             and
             
               worships
               the
               beast
            
             )
             think
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             herein
             Master
             Cottons
             former
             position
             ,
             to
             wit
             [
             that
             hereticks
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             for
             sinning
             against
             the
             light
             of
             their
             own
             conscience
             ]
             accords
             fully
             with
             the
             Popish
             clamors
             ,
             [
             the
             hereticks
             mouths
             are
             stopped
             ,
             they
             are
             convinced
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             obstinate
             ;
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             hang
             them
             ▪
             burn
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             untrue
             intimation
             of
             the
             discusser
             ,
             that
             Antoninus
             forbod
             the
             persecuting
             of
             christians
             upon
             any
             such
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             may
             not
             rest
             upon
             the
             discussers
             credit
             or
             discredit
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             not
             unseasonable
             if
             I
             present
             to
             English
             eyes
             the
             English
             testimony
             of
             the
             diligent
             and
             praise
             worthy-Chronicler
             
               John
               Speede
            
             ,
             who
             also
             ingageth
             Eusebi●s
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             thus
             relateth
             the
             effect
             of
             Antoninus
             his
             mind
             in
             these
             words
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Emperor
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 ,
                 Au●●l●us
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Unto
               the
               Commons
               of
               Asia
               ,
            
             
               
                 Sendeth
                 Greeting
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Doudt
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Gods
               themselves
               have
               a
               care
               that
               wicked
               persons
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               ;
               for
               it
               doth
               much
               more
               appertaine
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               punish
               such
               as
               refuse
               to
               yeeld
               them
               worship
               :
               but
               this
               course
               which
               you
               take
               ,
               doth
               confirme
               them
               whom
               you
               persecute
               in
               this
               their
               opinion
               
               of
               you
               ,
               That
               you
               are
               impious
               men
               ,
               and
               meer
               Atheists
               ;
               whereby
               it
               commeth
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               desire
               in
               the
               quarrel
               of
               their
               GOD
               ,
               rather
               to
               die
               then
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               will
               of
               such
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               your
               form
               of
               Religion
               :
               Let
               it
               not
               seem
               unseasonable
               to
               call
               to
               your
               remembrance
               the
               Earthquakes
               which
               lately
               have
               happsned
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               yet
               ,
               to
               your
               great
               terrour
               and
               grief
               ;
               because
               I
               understand
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               like
               Accidents
               ,
               you
               ●ast
               the
               Envy
               of
               such
               common
               misfortune
               ,
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               ;
               whereby
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               their
               GOD
               is
               much
               the
               more
               increased
               :
               Whereas
               ,
               you
               being
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               causes
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               do
               both
               neglect
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               also
               banish
               and
               persecute
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               immortal
               GOD
               ,
               whom
               the
               Christians
               do
               worship
               ;
               and
               you
               persecute
               to
               the
               death
               all
               the
               embracers
               of
               that
               profession
               .
               In
               the
               behalf
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Provinces
               President
               have
               written
               before
               to
               my
               Father
               of
               famous
               memory
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               not
               be
               molested
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               proved
               to
               have
               practised
               Treason
               against
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 State
              
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               some
               have
               given
               notice
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               answered
               with
               like
               moderation
               as
               my
               Father
               did
               before
               me
               :
               And
               by
               our
               Edict
               ,
               do
               ordaine
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               hereafter
               be
               found
               thus
               busie
               in
               molesting
               these
               kind
               of
               men
               ,
               without
               any
               their
               offence
               ,
               We
               command
               that
               he
               that
               is
               accused
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               be
               absolved
               ;
               albeit
               he
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               such
               an
               one
               as
               he
               is
               charged
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               his
               accuser
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               the
               san●e
               Punishment
               which
               he
               sought
               to
               procure
               unto
               the
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             In
             this
             passage
             the
             wise
             and
             
               experienced
               Emperor
            
             observeth
             many
             reasons
             for
             the
             toleration
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             insinuates
             that
             the
             persecuting
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             confirmed
             them
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             their
             persecutors
             were
             not
             only
             cruel
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             implied
             in
             persecution
             )
             but
             also
             as
             the
             words
             run
             ,
             impious
             men
             and
             meer
             Atheists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Dear
             Truth
             ,
             your
             observation
             forceth
             from
             my
             peaceable
             
             mind
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             oft
             to
             my
             grief
             and
             horror
             ,
             mine
             eares
             have
             heard
             many
             persons
             (
             I
             hope
             in
             their
             persons
             chosen
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             having
             as
             they
             conceived
             ,
             suffered
             persecution
             from
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             means
             of
             many
             worthy
             men
             both
             of
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             by
             such
             persecution
             so
             far
             from
             being
             wrought
             on
             &c.
             that
             they
             have
             been
             moulded
             into
             a
             strong
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             such
             their
             persecutors
             should
             be
             men
             of
             any
             fear
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             but
             meer
             
               dissemblers
               ,
               time-servers
               ,
               Jehues
               reformers
               ,
            
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             of
             
               honor
               ease
            
             ,
             and
             liberty
             from
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             :
             which
             apprehension
             although
             the
             discusser
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             hath
             often
             labored
             to
             root
             out
             of
             many
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             hardly
             prevaile
             to
             stir
             it
             ,
             so
             groslly
             ,
             
               odious
               ▪
               unchristian
            
             ,
             or
             antichristian
             ,
             appears
             the
             ugly
             face
             of
             persecution
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             discussing
             of
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Isaiah
             and
             Micah
             ,
             concerning
             the
             breaking
             of
             swords
             into
             plowshares
             ,
             and
             speares
             into
             pruning-hooks
             ,
             truely
             interpreted
             to
             foretell
             the
             meek
             temper
             of
             Christians
             in
             bringing
             others
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             excepts
             against
             the
             discussers
             observation
             upon
             Master
             Cottons
             similitude
             from
             Wolves
             which
             he
             would
             have
             driven
             out
             from
             the
             sheepfold
             :
             The
             observation
             was
             this
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             [
             That
             if
             
               civil
               power
            
             might
             force
             the
             wolves
             out
             ,
             it
             might
             force
             the
             sheep
             in
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             discusser
             denied
             not
             the
             use
             of
             
               Christs
               spiritual
               power
            
             for
             the
             life
             of
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Wolves
             :
             but
             heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             fall
             before
             this
             truth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             That
             power
             that
             driveth
             Wolves
             out
             ,
             may
             drive
             sheep
             in
             .
             ]
             If
             spiritual
             
             power
             drive
             out
             the
             
               wolfe
               spiritual
            
             ,
             also
             drives
             in
             the
             
               sheep
               ▪
            
             but
             if
             
             
               civil
               power
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             
               swords
               whips
               ,
               prisons
               ,
               burnings
            
             &c.
             )
             drives
             out
             the
             spiritual
             or
             
               mystical
               Wolfe
            
             ,
             the
             same
             undeniably
             must
             drive
             in
             the
             sheep
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             Master
             Cotton
             (
             too
             too
             weakly
             )
             would
             please
             himself
             upon
             the
             word
             [
             same
             :
             ]
             a
             father
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             with
             a
             staffe
             or
             sword
             may
             drive
             away
             dogs
             that
             might
             by
             the
             way
             worry
             or
             bite
             his
             children
             going
             to
             School
             ,
             may
             he
             therefore
             with
             a
             staffe
             or
             sword
             drive
             his
             children
             to
             School
             ?
             and
             are
             wolves
             to
             be
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             sheep
             brought
             into
             the
             fold
             by
             the
             same
             instruments
             ?
             The
             dog
             that
             teares
             a
             wolfe
             ,
             if
             he
             tear
             the
             sheep
             also
             ,
             will
             finde
             an
             halter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             hath
             had
             a
             name
             for
             a
             man
             of
             
               Moses
               spirit
            
             ,
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             gentle
             temper
             ;
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             he
             hath
             lost
             that
             name
             with
             thousands
             ●earing
             God
             ,
             by
             not
             putting
             that
             difference
             ,
             between
             the
             Wolves
             and
             the
             sheep
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             :
             Moses
             killed
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             he
             reproves
             the
             
             Israelite
             :
             All
             that
             contradict
             Master
             
               Cottons
               church
            
             way
             (
             though
             before
             dear
             brethren
             ,
             familiar
             and
             intimate
             )
             he
             not
             only
             drives
             them
             out
             ,
             as
             
               wolves
               blasphemers
               ▪
               seducers
            
             &c.
             by
             his
             pretended
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             imprisoning
             banishing
             ,
             whipping
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             The
             discusser
             indeed
             useth
             this
             word
             the
             
               same
               power
            
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             seemeth
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             
               same
               weapon
            
             .
             He
             hath
             in
             this
             very
             place
             printed
             the
             discussers
             words
             ,
             that
             a
             staff
             is
             for
             the
             wolfe
             ,
             and
             a
             rod
             or
             hook
             for
             the
             sheep
             .
             The
             dog
             that
             teares
             the
             wolf
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             affright
             the
             sheep
             and
             consequently
             the
             father
             that
             hath
             a
             stick
             or
             rod
             for
             the
             child
             ;
             But
             yet
             these
             
               swords
               ,
               staves-sticks
            
             ,
             and
             rods
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             a
             material
             ,
             temporal
             and
             
               civil
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             used
             about
             natural
             
               wolves
               ▪
               sheep
               ,
               children
            
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             they
             may
             be
             used
             also
             about
             spiritual
             or
             mystical
             wolves
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             out
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             cleare
             as
             the
             Sun-Beames
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             
               civil
               weapons
            
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             
               mystical
               wolves
            
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             into
             the
             sheepfold
             :
             And
             thus
             have
             all
             Popish
             persecutors
             practised
             in
             our
             own
             and
             other
             countries
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             civil
             power
             (
             as
             well
             as
             by
             their
             own
             pretended
             spiritual
             )
             in
             forcing
             their
             supposed
             sheep
             to
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             conformity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             whips
             ,
             and
             
               Prisons
               ,
               Ropes
            
             and
             Fires
             ,
             driving
             out
             the
             supposed
             wolves
             or
             hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             this
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             ▪
             that
             (
             Rev.
             6.
             6.
             
             )
             the
             
               Antichristian
               wolves
            
             shall
             drink
             blood
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             worthy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             former
             passages
             declared
             the
             misconceit
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             others
             ▪
             as
             touching
             that
             Scripture
             and
             that
             ,
             although
             they
             shall
             drink
             blood
             filled
             out
             of
             the
             cups
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             vengeance
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             judicial
             prosecution
             in
             
               civil
               courts
            
             for
             
               spiritual
               offences
            
             ,
             although
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             righteous
             for
             the
             kings
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             earth
             ▪
             meerly
             with
             respect
             to
             these
             wolves
             their
             oppressions
             and
             bloodsheddings
             ,
             to
             repay
             them
             again
             with
             the
             like
             smart
             and
             paine
             ,
             and
             kinds
             of
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             t
             is
             for
             ever
             memorable
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             given
             their
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             against
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             what
             cups
             of
             blood
             hath
             the
             righteous
             hand
             of
             the
             
             most
             high
             filled
             to
             
               Antichristian
               kings
            
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             by
             the
             bloody
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             more
             bloody
             
               wars
               ▪
            
             sometimes
             for
             the
             empty
             puffs
             of
             their
             titles
             and
             honors
             ,
             but
             as
             frequently
             for
             God
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             and
             for
             his
             Religion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             Master
             Cotton
             chargeth
             the
             discusser
             for
             making
             
             work
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             examining
             more
             particularly
             the
             similitude
             of
             wolves
             brought
             in
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             :
             yet
             he
             consenteth
             with
             him
             in
             the
             first
             quaery
             ,
             that
             those
             Wolves
             of
             which
             Paul
             warns
             the
             elders
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             were
             mystical
             and
             
               spiritual
               wolves
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             adds
             that
             such
             cannot
             be
             good
             subjects
             ,
             loving
             neighbors
             ,
             faire
             dealers
             ,
             because
             they
             spiritually
             are
             not
             such
             ;
             and
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             will
             be
             no
             advantage
             to
             
               civil
               states
               ▪
            
             when
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             become
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             that
             then
             they
             may
             do
             as
             good
             service
             to
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             who
             bring
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             by
             their
             apostacy
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             bring
             dow
             blessings
             from
             heaven
             by
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             true
             religion
             in
             purity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             that
             this
             reply
             be
             well
             pondred
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             be
             found
             dangerously
             dest●●ctive
             to
             the
             very
             roots
             of
             all
             civil
             relations
             ,
             
             converse
             and
             dealing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             any
             
               civil
               being
            
             of
             the
             
               world
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             none
             be
             peaceable
             subjects
             ,
             loving
             neighbors
             ,
             faire
             dealers
             ,
             but
             such
             of
             Master
             
               Cottons
               conscience
            
             and
             religion
             (
             which
             
             he
             conceives
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             religion
             )
             what
             will
             become
             of
             all
             other
             
               states
               ,
               governments
               ,
               cities
               ,
               towns
               ,
               peoples
               families
               neighbors
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             (
             especially
             if
             power
             were
             in
             Master
             Cottons
             hand
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             Wolves
             ?
             )
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             too
             too
             frequent
             experience
             tels
             us
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             many
             thousands
             are
             far
             more
             peaceable
             subjects
             ,
             more
             loving
             and
             helpful
             neighbors
             ,
             and
             more
             true
             and
             fair
             dealers
             in
             
               civil
               conversation
            
             ,
             then
             many
             who
             account
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             religious
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             againe
             ,
             What
             the
             state
             of
             things
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             
               Christs
               kingdome
            
             ,
             when
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             become
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Master
             Cotton
             doth
             not
             express
             :
             and
             for
             wrath
             brought
             upon
             
               civil
               states
            
             for
             their
             apostacy
             ,
             I'
             desire
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             shew
             ,
             where
             ever
             God
             destroyed
             any
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             (
             one
             only
             excepted
             )
             for
             Apostacy
             from
             his
             truth
             and
             worship
             ?
             Yea
             and
             where
             was
             ever
             Israel
             (
             the
             only
             true
             
               national
               church
            
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             acknowledge
             )
             meerly
             for
             apostasie
             destroyed
             ,
             without
             general
             ripeness
             in
             other
             sins
             also
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             their
             persecuting
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             declared
             their
             
               apostasie
               ,
               superstition
            
             ,
             and
             will-worship
             from
             God
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Master
             Cotton
             granting
             that
             the
             charge
             given
             to
             watch
             against
             these
             Wolves
             ,
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             yet
             chargeth
             the
             discusser
             with
             a
             palpable
             and
             notorious
             slander
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             those
             charges
             and
             exhortations
             given
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             to
             the
             shepherds
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             are
             commonly
             attributed
             by
             the
             answerer
             in
             this
             discourse
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             heavy
             charge
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             against
             the
             discusser
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             Anger
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             reason
             and
             moderation
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             denyal
             that
             one
             of
             those
             charges
             given
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             directed
             by
             him
             to
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
           
             For
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             or
             any
             please
             to
             view
             over
             Master
             
               Cottons
               allegations
            
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             
             that
             (
             
               Tit.
               3.
               )
               reject
               the
               heretick
            
             a
             charge
             given
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             to
             Titus
             and
             the
             church
             at
             Crete
             is
             brought
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             punishing
             ,
             imprisoning
             banishing
             ,
             killing
             the
             
               heretick
               idolater
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             charges
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             sent
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             for
             tolerating
             amongst
             them
             Balaam
             and
             
               Jezabel
               ▪
            
             are
             produced
             to
             prove
             prosecutions
             against
             false
             Prophets
             and
             professors
             in
             the
             City
             and
             Commonweal
             .
          
           
             Yea
             although
             Master
             Cotton
             name
             not
             Act.
             20.
             yet
             in
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmeth
             that
             Magistrates
             with
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             must
             drive
             away
             Wolves
             from
             the
             sheepfold
             of
             Christ
             the
             church
             ,
             meaning
             spiritual
             wolves
             ,
             false
             teachers
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             quote
             all
             such
             Scriptures
             as
             give
             charge
             against
             such
             Wolves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             Master
             Cotton
             more
             then
             once
             pleaseth
             himself
             with
             this
             similitude
             of
             
               Wolves
               ▪
            
             to
             prove
             the
             Magistrates
             piety
             and
             pity
             to
             the
             sheep
             ,
             in
             slaying
             and
             driving
             away
             the
             
               wolves
               ▪
               false
               teachers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             was
             it
             (
             for
             commonly
             where
             state-Religions
             are
             
             set
             up
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             but
             the
             
               Ministers
               Cane
            
             through
             whom
             the
             Clergy
             speaks
             )
             I
             say
             probably
             hence
             from
             such
             misapplyed
             Scriptures
             in
             their
             churches
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             solemn
             civil
             general
             court
             ,
             at
             the
             banishment
             of
             one
             poor
             man
             amongst
             them
             ,
             hunted
             out
             as
             a
             wolf
             or
             heretick
             ,
             the
             governor
             who
             then
             was
             ,
             standing
             up
             alleadged
             for
             a
             ground
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             drive
             away
             such
             by
             banishment
             ,
             that
             famous
             charge
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Church
             at
             
               Rome
               (
               Rom.
            
             16
             )
             Marke
             them
             that
             cause
             divisions
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             avoid
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             banishment
             :
             By
             all
             which
             and
             more
             it
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             how
             Sathan
             hath
             abused
             their
             godly
             minds
             and
             apprehensions
             in
             causing
             them
             so
             to
             abuse
             the
             holy
             writings
             of
             truth
             and
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             that
             how
             ever
             they
             deny
             it
             in
             express
             tearms
             ,
             yet
             by
             most
             impregnable
             consequence
             and
             implication
             they
             make
             up
             a
             kind
             of
             
               national
               church
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             phrase
             is
             )
             a
             
               Christian
               state
            
             and
             government
             of
             church
             and
             Commonweale
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             world
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             it
             being
             further
             inquired
             into
             ,
             whether
             in
             
             all
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             there
             be
             any
             such
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             
               command
               ,
               Promise
            
             ,
             or
             example
             ▪
             countenancing
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             to
             meddle
             with
             these
             
               mystical
               Wolves
            
             ,
             if
             in
             civil
             things
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             replieth
             ,
             that
             this
             condition
             of
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             ,
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             practise
             of
             wolves
             .
             How
             can
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             wolves
             be
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             ,
             unless
             restrained
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             peace
             ,
             
               Jehu
               ▪
            
             so
             long
             as
             the
             whoredomes
             of
             Jezabel
             and
             her
             witchcrafts
             are
             so
             many
             ?
             And
             when
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             that
             
               spiritual
               whoredomes
            
             and
             witchcrafts
             might
             stand
             with
             civil
             peace
             ,
             He
             answers
             ,
             No
             verily
             ▪
             for
             the
             whoredomes
             and
             witchcrafts
             of
             the
             Jezabel
             of
             Rome
             took
             away
             civil
             peace
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Turks
             to
             oppress
             both
             the
             peace
             of
             
               Christian
               churches
            
             and
             Commonweals
             ,
             Rev.
             9.
             15
             ,
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             since
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             this
             very
             passage
             mentioneth
             the
             
               spiritual
               wolves
               ,
               whores
            
             ,
             and
             witches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             natural
             and
             
               moral
               ▪
            
             How
             he
             can
             imagine
             that
             a
             
               spiritual
               wolf
            
             or
             witch
             (
             to
             wit
             so
             or
             so
             in
             matters
             of
             spiritual
             worship
             and
             religion
             )
             might
             not
             possibly
             be
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             in
             civil
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             he
             alleadgeth
             the
             whoredomes
             of
             the
             Jezabel
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Why
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Kings
             and
             
               Queens
               ▪
            
             and
             Parliaments
             thereof
             ,
             lawful
             as
             kings
             and
             states
             ,
             though
             overwhelmed
             and
             overspread
             universally
             with
             the
             
               Romish
               abominations
            
             ?
             If
             such
             
               wolves
               ,
               whores
            
             ,
             and
             witches
             could
             yeeld
             no
             civil
             obedience
             ,
             could
             they
             then
             exercise
             (
             by
             the
             same
             argument
             )
             any
             
               civil
               authority
            
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             then
             conclude
             all
             the
             
             former
             Popish
             kings
             and
             Parliaments
             (
             and
             consequently
             lawes
             )
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             in
             spiritual
             things
             they
             were
             as
             Wolves
             ,
             &c.
             tearing
             and
             burning
             the
             poor
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ?
             will
             it
             not
             then
             be
             unlawful
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             perswaded
             the
             whole
             nation
             where
             he
             lives
             is
             
               idolatrous
               ,
               spiritually
               whorish
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             unlawful
             for
             him
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             although
             he
             might
             with
             freedome
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             ?
             whither
             will
             such
             kind
             of
             arguing
             drive
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             to
             pluck
             up
             up
             the
             roots
             of
             all
             states
             and
             peoples
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             not
             capable
             to
             yeeld
             civil
             obedience
             ,
             or
             exercise
             civil
             authority
             ,
             except
             such
             people
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             &c.
             as
             are
             of
             Master
             
               Cottons
               church
            
             and
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             experience
             (
             were
             there
             no
             Scripture
             nor
             reason
             )
             might
             tell
             us
             how
             peaceable
             and
             just
             neighbors
             and
             dealers
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Antichristians
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             spiritual
             
               whoredoms
               ▪
               witchcrafts
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             why
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             alleadge
             the
             Jezabel
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             Turks
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             
             brought
             in
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Turkes
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             which
             yet
             flourished
             many
             ages
             (
             even
             in
             their
             apostacies
             )
             before
             their
             destruction
             by
             the
             Turkes
             .
             And
             how
             many
             ages
             and
             generations
             hath
             Iezabel
             of
             Rome
             sitten
             as
             a
             Queen
             in
             triumphant
             
             peace
             and
             glory
             ,
             even
             since
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Turks
             (
             and
             so
             shall
             sit
             probably
             in
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             her
             appointed
             judgement
             and
             downfal
             ?
             If
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             were
             a
             true
             Prophet
             (
             Iohn
             16.
             )
             outward
             peace
             ,
             prosperity
             ▪
             
               riches
               ,
               honor
            
             ,
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             notwithanding
             their
             
               idolatries
               ,
               apostacies
               ,
               blasphemies
            
             :
             But
             the
             portion
             of
             Christs
             followers
             (
             like
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             both
             like
             a
             woman
             in
             travel
             )
             paine
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             yea
             poverty
             and
             persecution
             ,
             untill
             the
             great
             day
             of
             refreshing
             ,
             neer
             approaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             againe
             sends
             us
             to
             Revelations
             the
             16.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             also
             send
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             the
             Reader
             to
             our
             disproving
             of
             that
             proof
             abovesaid
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             whereas
             he
             calls
             Rom.
             13.
             the
             great
             Charter
             for
             all
             Magistrates
             to
             deal
             in
             
               spiritual
               matters
            
             ,
             I
             have
             and
             shall
             manifest
             in
             the
             examinations
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             how
             weak
             a
             warrant
             it
             is
             for
             the
             civil
             
               state
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             officers
             thereof
             ,
             to
             conceive
             themselves
             
               spiritual
               Physitians
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             spiritual
             and
             soul-evils
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             urged
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             beside
             their
             skil
             in
             
               civil
               laws
            
             and
             government
             ,
             must
             be
             able
             (
             if
             Master
             Cottons
             
             
               bloody
               tenent
            
             be
             true
             )
             as
             judges
             and
             heads
             to
             determine
             
               spiritual
               causes
            
             and
             
               controversies
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             mens
             ;
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             be
             skilled
             in
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             ignorance
             excuseth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             passage
             Master
             Cotton
             wa●eth
             that
             inference
             
             [
             That
             then
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             heads
             and
             judges
             in
             
               spiritual
               causes
            
             :
             ]
             That
             inference
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             avoided
             if
             we
             grant
             it
             their
             duty
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             seemes
             to
             do
             )
             to
             pass
             sentence
             in
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             points
             which
             have
             been
             and
             are
             so
             greatly
             controverted
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             that
             name
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Magistrates
             must
             thus
             judge
             ,
             reforme
             &c.
             where
             hath
             been
             the
             care
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             to
             appoint
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             might
             take
             care
             of
             his
             religion
             and
             worship
             ?
             
             why
             hath
             he
             not
             furnished
             them
             with
             some
             capacity
             and
             ability
             to
             the
             work
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lamentable
             to
             think
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             (
             beyond
             compare
             )
             know
             not
             so
             much
             as
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Christ
             or
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             had
             forgotten
             himself
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeers
             together
             ,
             furnishing
             his
             church
             with
             no
             other
             heads
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Wolves
               ,
               Bear
               ,
               Lyons
            
             ,
             and
             Tygers
             ,
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperors
            
             yet
             (
             after
             a
             little
             refreshing
             by
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Theodosius
            
             &c.
             )
             why
             should
             he
             still
             forget
             himself
             (
             even
             a
             thousand
             yeers
             together
             ,
             providing
             no
             other
             heads
             ,
             but
             bloody
             and
             
               Popish
               kings
            
             and
             Emperors
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             grant
             
             of
             Gallios
             not
             being
             bound
             to
             judge
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             no
             Law
             from
             Caesar
             whose
             deputy
             he
             was
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             what
             if
             he
             had
             not
             a
             law
             from
             Caesar
             ,
             if
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             law
             from
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             implies
             ?
             Or
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             
               Christs
               will
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               kings
               states
            
             ,
             or
             peoples
             minds
             that
             choose
             such
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             their
             deputies
             in
             the
             Commonweale
             ?
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             concerning
             
               Gallio
               ▪
            
             whatever
             he
             was
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             however
             he
             did
             evil
             in
             suffering
             the
             peace
             to
             be
             broken
             ;
             yet
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             never
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             calling
             from
             either
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             to
             go
             beyond
             his
             
               civil
               Magistracy
            
             and
             office
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             matters
             of
             a
             
               spiritual
               nature
            
             and
             that
             Gallio
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             know
             in
             the
             Lords
             most
             gracious
             appointed
             season
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             discusser
             ending
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             infallible
             safety
             of
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             ravenous
             wolves
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             from
             Deut.
             13.
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             keep
             his
             sheep
             in
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             seduced
             them
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             argument
             was
             not
             alleadged
             with
             the
             derogation
             to
             any
             of
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             calling
             or
             preserving
             of
             such
             whom
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             discover
             the
             over-busie
             fear
             of
             Gods
             loosing
             any
             of
             his
             chosen
             to
             salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             jaws
             of
             spiritual
             wolves
             ,
             &c.
             For
             Deut.
             13.
             
             Let
             Master
             Cotton
             produce
             such
             a
             
               miraculous
               nation
            
             or
             people
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             so
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             into
             covenant
             with
             
               God
               &c.
            
             and
             I
             shall
             readily
             grant
             that
             seducers
             of
             such
             a
             people
             from
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             are
             worthy
             to
             die
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             :
             But
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             now
             tell
             me
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               congregational
               church
            
             is
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             forth
             of
             Egypt
             is
             now
             mystical
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             why
             will
             he
             not
             content
             himself
             with
             a
             mystical
             and
             
               spiritual
               death
            
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             that
             shall
             seduce
             an
             Israelite
             from
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             UPon
             the
             fifth
             query
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             church
             at
             Ephesus
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             furnished
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             to
             
             drive
             away
             these
             spiritual
             and
             
               mystical
               wolves
            
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             by
             granting
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             furnished
             with
             sufficient
             power
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             but
             being
             cast
             out
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             sufficient
             power
             to
             drive
             them
             away
             from
             conferring
             and
             corrupting
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             other
             godly
             ones
             out
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             impeachment
             to
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             ordinances
             left
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             the
             minister
             of
             justice
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             should
             assist
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             
               church
               state
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             grant
             and
             this
             addition
             do
             as
             ill
             agree
             ,
             as
             light
             and
             
               darkeness
               ,
               Christ
            
             and
             Belial
             together
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             the
             church
             or
             kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             sufficiently
             furnished
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             it
             
             self
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             )
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             to
             cast
             these
             wolves
             out
             of
             the
             Fold
             :
             Oh
             let
             M.
             Cotton
             then
             ,
             and
             
             all
             that
             love
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             truth
             ,
             observe
             what
             evidently
             follows
             ▪
             then
             is
             this
             church
             of
             Christ
             sufficiently
             furnished
             to
             receive
             such
             persons
             in
             againe
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             then
             sufficiently
             furnished
             at
             first
             to
             be
             congregated
             together
             by
             
               Christs
               means
            
             to
             ordaine
             their
             officers
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             doctrines
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             (
             necessarily
             upon
             Master
             Cottons
             grant
             )
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             incredible
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             should
             have
             left
             power
             and
             authority
             sufficient
             to
             take
             and
             bind
             a
             rebel
             against
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             arraigne
             him
             and
             pass
             sentence
             upon
             him
             ▪
             yea
             and
             execute
             him
             in
             the
             cutting
             off
             such
             an
             offendor
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             delivering
             him
             over
             into
             the
             power
             of
             that
             roaring
             Lyon
             the
             devil
             ;
             And
             yet
             that
             
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             should
             not
             have
             left
             
               power
               sufficient
            
             (
             in
             such
             
               publick
               ▪
            
             high
             and
             solmne
             actions
             of
             his
             kingdome
             )
             to
             declare
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             such
             proceedings
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             men
             may
             see
             ,
             the
             goings
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             his
             church
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             or
             if
             willfully
             blind
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             further
             hardned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             from
             Titus
             alleadged
             (
             unto
             which
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             testifie
             )
             I
             say
             that
             place
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             left
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             churches
             and
             elders
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             sufficient
             to
             cast
             out
             such
             wolves
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             stop
             or
             muzzle
             their
             mouthes
             (
             whatever
             their
             gainsaying
             be
             ,
             whether
             by
             
               conferring
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               printing
            
             &c.
             )
             which
             takes
             off
             the
             plea
             of
             the
             great
             need
             of
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             to
             correct
             the
             conference
             
             of
             such
             persons
             &c.
             when
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             it
             is
             here
             plaine
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             perform
             such
             conferences
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             stopt
             or
             
               muzled
               mouth
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             produced
             where
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             such
             cases
             writes
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             (
             either
             of
             Crete
             ,
             or
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               civil
               jurisdiction
            
             
             where
             the
             churches
             were
             resident
             )
             to
             help
             the
             Ministers
             and
             churches
             with
             their
             
               civil
               powers
            
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             cast
             forth
             any
             person
             obstinate
             :
             Doubtless
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             Paul
             and
             other
             of
             his
             servants
             would
             have
             written
             to
             some
             or
             
               such
               Magistrates
            
             in
             some
             place
             or
             others
             having
             occasion
             to
             write
             to
             so
             many
             churches
             about
             such
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             (
             possibly
             )
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             idolaters
             and
             persecutors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             servants
             and
             prophets
             to
             call
             for
             duties
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             natural
             hardness
             and
             inability
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             drive
             them
             to
             see
             their
             duty
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             remedy
             alone
             in
             God
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             now
             ,
             that
             this
             hindring
             of
             conference
             &c.
             by
             the
             
             
               civil
               sword
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             conformity
             with
             the
             Pope
             in
             defending
             his
             Canons
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Turk
             in
             guarding
             his
             Alcoran
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             ;
             with
             whom
             ,
             and
             their
             ways
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             no
             conformity
             nor
             communion
             ,
             nor
             with
             their
             
               carnal
               sword
            
             ,
             his
             two-edged
             sword
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             his
             
               mouth
               Rev.
            
             1.
             
             Beside
             ▪
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             not
             onely
             furnished
             his
             church
             with
             power
             sufficient
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             his
             followers
             with
             
             a
             
               compleat
               armour
            
             from
             head
             to
             
               foot
               (
               helmet
               ▪
               breast-plate
               sword
            
             and
             Target
             ,
             and
             and
             spiritual
             shoes
             (
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             )
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             least
             of
             
               Christs
               servants
            
             are
             inabled
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               Turks
            
             and
             devils
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             all
             experience
             shews
             how
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             little
             David
             )
             in
             the
             least
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             hath
             been
             able
             with
             those
             plaine
             
             
               smooth
               stones
            
             out
             of
             the
             brook
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             lay
             groveling
             in
             their
             
               spiritual
               gore
            
             ,
             the
             
               stoutest
               Champions
               (
               Popes
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Doctors
            
             )
             of
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Philistins
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             ,
             if
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             churches
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             have
             such
             need
             of
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             for
             their
             maintenance
             and
             protection
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             
               spiritual
               things
            
             )
             sure
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             cannot
             be
             excused
             for
             not
             being
             careful
             either
             to
             express
             this
             great
             ordinance
             in
             his
             will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             have
             furnished
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             and
             officers
             thereof
             with
             ability
             and
             hearts
             for
             this
             their
             great
             duty
             and
             employment
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             called
             them
             ;
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             in
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             experience
             ,
             hath
             ever
             been
             most
             lamentably
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             clear
             (
             
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             in
             the
             distinction
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             makes
             of
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             in
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             although
             Christ
             hath
             all
             power
             delivered
             to
             him
             in
             heave
             and
             earth
             ,
             yet
             as
             touching
             his
             
             
               spiritual
               church
            
             or
             kingdome
             he
             disclaimes
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             worldly
             .
             Hence
             cannot
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             or
             officers
             thereof
             be
             called
             
               Christs
               ▪
            
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             
               Christs
               institution
            
             and
             appointment
             ,
             himself
             being
             their
             
               spiritual
               head
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cals
             him
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             and
             officers
             of
             this
             his
             kingdome
             and
             body
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             or
             servants
             .
             Beside
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             say
             that
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             are
             yet
             become
             the
             
               Lord
               Christs
            
             :
             In
             what
             manner
             also
             those
             kingdomes
             shall
             become
             his
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             evidence
             and
             demonstrate
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             fifth
             query
             ,
             whether
             (
             as
             men
             deal
             with
             wolves
             )
             these
             wolves
             at
             Ephesus
             were
             intended
             by
             Paul
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             their
             braines
             dasht
             out
             with
             
               stones
               ,
               staves
               ,
               halberts
               ,
               guns
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             Elders
             must
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             calling
             :
             But
             such
             courses
             were
             commanded
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             order
             from
             the
             
               Judges
               ,
               Deut.
            
             13.
             
             And
             where
             it
             was
             added
             ,
             that
             comparing
             Things
             spiritual
             with
             spiritual
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             wolves
             should
             be
             spiritually
             and
             mystically
             slaine
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             True
             ,
             but
             in
             destroying
             religion
             they
             also
             disturbe
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             are
             to
             be
             dealt
             withal
             by
             
               civil
               Justice
            
             ,
             as
             Achan
             was
             for
             troubling
             
               Israel
               ,
               Iosh
            
             .
             7.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             acknowledgement
             of
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             that
             these
             wolves
             must
             spiritually
             be
             killed
             ,
             their
             braines
             dasht
             out
             by
             the
             elders
             and
             Saints
             might
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             graciously
             so
             please
             )
             
             easily
             satisfie
             himself
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             type
             of
             
               Israel
               stoning
            
             and
             
               killing
               corporally
            
             ,
             is
             here
             fulfilled
             in
             all
             dreadful
             abundance
             spiritually
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             they
             disturbe
             the
             civil
             state
             as
             Achan
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Achan
             troubling
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             must
             figure
             out
             any
             such
             like
             troubling
             
               Gods
               Israel
            
             ,
             the
             
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             accordingly
             to
             be
             spiritually
             stoned
             or
             executed
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             of
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             can
             prove
             (
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             affirme
             )
             that
             they
             are
             as
             the
             
               national
               church
            
             of
             the
             Iews
             was
             ?
             but
             being
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             are
             armed
             with
             
               civil
               power
            
             and
             weapons
             for
             their
             
               civil
               defence
            
             against
             all
             disturbers
             
             of
             their
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             as
             also
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             the
             
               spiritual
               state
            
             is
             furnished
             with
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             against
             all
             the
             disturbers
             of
             its
             spiritual
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             was
             further
             added
             ,
             that
             under
             pretence
             
             of
             driving
             away
             the
             wolves
             ,
             and
             preserving
             the
             sheep
             that
             streams
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             have
             been
             spilt
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             belike
             it
             is
             a
             milky
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             Gospel-like
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             wolves
             (
             hereticks
             )
             are
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             not
             an
             haire
             strook
             from
             their
             heads
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             poor
             sheep
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             let
             them
             perish
             ,
             unless
             Christ
             mean
             to
             preserve
             them
             alone
             with
             his
             immediate
             hand
             and
             no
             care
             of
             them
             belongs
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             here
             in
             this
             discourse
             shewed
             with
             what
             honorable
             and
             tender
             respect
             every
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             bound
             to
             honor
             and
             tender
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             
               christian
               sheep
            
             and
             shepherds
             ,
             but
             withall
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             christianity
             for
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             or
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             all
             a
             whole
             nation
             was
             or
             ever
             will
             be
             called
             to
             the
             union
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             Also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             
               civil
               justice
            
             for
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             or
             officers
             thereof
             to
             deal
             so
             partially
             in
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             permit
             to
             some
             the
             freedome
             of
             their
             consciences
             and
             worships
             ,
             but
             to
             curbe
             and
             suppress
             the
             consciences
             and
             souls
             of
             all
             others
             of
             their
             free-born
             people
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             Chapter
             :
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             to
             take
             
               Christ
               ▪
            
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             by
             force
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             his
             kingdom
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             a
             civil
             and
             
               temporal
               Israel
            
             ?
             To
             bound
             out
             a
             new
             
               holy
               land
            
             of
             Canaan
             ?
             yea
             and
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               Spanish
               inquisition
            
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             speedy
             destruction
             of
             millions
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             frustrating
             of
             the
             sweet
             end
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             (
             and
             to
             that
             end
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             bodies
             )
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             when
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             become
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               (
               Rev.
            
             11.
             )
             it
             is
             not
             by
             making
             Christ
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             
               temporal
               kings
            
             nursing
             fathers
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Scripture
             [
             At
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             seventh
             trumpet
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             great
             woes
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             shall
             be
             come
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             cannot
             excuse
             
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             from
             being
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             ,
             and
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             be
             but
             as
             inferior
             and
             
               subordinate
               officers
            
             :
             For
             if
             they
             administer
             
               Christs
               kingdome
            
             temporally
             ,
             as
             
               deputies
               officers
            
             or
             
               Ministers
               temporally
            
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             more
             then
             himself
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             and
             Monarch
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             also
             ;
             if
             that
             committing
             of
             all
             judgement
             to
             the
             
               Son
               (
               Iohn
            
             5.
             )
             be
             meant
             of
             
               Temporal
               judgement
            
             in
             
               spiritual
               things
            
             ,
             then
             can
             he
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             ,
             then
             can
             he
             not
             be
             said
             (
             when
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             and
             ever
             since
             )
             not
             to
             have
             exercised
             a
             
               temporal
               government
            
             .
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             both
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             in
             all
             generations
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             followers
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             world
             ,
             although
             himself
             and
             his
             judge
             the
             
               world
               spiritually
            
             ,
             and
             will
             shortly
             pass
             an
             
               eternal
               sentence
            
             upon
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             addeth
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             set
             up
             a
             civil
             or
             
               temporal
               Israel
            
             ,
             unless
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             be
             compelled
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             that
             will
             do
             it
             then
             Christ
             must
             be
             a
             
               temporal
               king
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ▪
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             become
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             shall
             not
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             compel
             all
             
               Christs
               sheep
            
             to
             submit
             unto
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             their
             heavenly
             shepherd
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             secondly
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             prove
             that
             all
             those
             common-weals
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             compelled
             explicitly
             or
             implicitly
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             are
             holy
             lands
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             Oh
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             other
             worthy
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             timely
             consider
             ,
             whether
             an
             explicit
             forcing
             of
             all
             men
             to
             come
             to
             
             church
             ,
             because
             men
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             members
             (
             at
             least
             by
             implication
             )
             with
             such
             members
             and
             congregations
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             do
             ordinarily
             assemble
             and
             congregate
             ▪
             although
             they
             be
             injuriously
             (
             indeed
             but
             injuriously
             )
             kept
             off
             from
             communion
             and
             participation
             of
             all
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             their
             right
             and
             due
             if
             they
             be
             (
             though
             but
             implicitly
             )
             constrained
             and
             forced
             to
             partake
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             Againe
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             it
             is
             no
             
               Spanish
               inquisition
            
             to
             preserve
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             ravening
             of
             the
             wolves
             ,
             but
             this
             rather
             (
             which
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             discusser
             )
             to
             promote
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               inquisition
            
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             
               Romish
               tyranny
            
             ,
             
             idolatry
             and
             
               apostacie
               ▪
            
             by
             proclaiming
             impunity
             to
             their
             whorish
             and
             wolvish
             emissaries
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             must
             judge
             (
             as
             they
             must
             by
             Master
             Cottons
             doctrine
             )
             who
             are
             
               Christs
               sheep
            
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             wolves
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             whore
             (
             spiritually
             )
             and
             which
             the
             true
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             persecute
             the
             whores
             and
             wolves
             ,
             this
             then
             they
             must
             do
             according
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             )
             they
             must
             suspend
             .
             What
             is
             this
             
             but
             either
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               Spanish
               inquisition
            
             in
             all
             territories
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             hang
             up
             all
             matters
             of
             religion
             (
             by
             this
             suspension
             he
             speakes
             of
             )
             untill
             the
             
               civil
               states
            
             of
             the
             world
             become
             christian
             ,
             and
             godly
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             is
             this
             in
             effect
             ,
             but
             to
             practise
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             he
             chargeth
             on
             the
             discusser
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             proclaimning
             an
             impunity
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             except
             only
             in
             some
             very
             few
             and
             rare
             places
             ,
             where
             some
             few
             
               godly
               Magistrates
            
             may
             be
             found
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             and
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             further
             (
             which
             I
             cannot
             without
             great
             horror
             observe
             )
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             give
             a
             woful
             occasion
             at
             least
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             
             in
             the
             world
             (
             who
             will
             not
             suspend
             their
             bloody
             hands
             from
             persecuting
             ,
             until
             Master
             Cotton
             shall
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             suspension
             ,
             and
             declare
             them
             godly
             ,
             and
             informed
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             draw
             their
             swords
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             )
             I
             say
             occasion
             (
             at
             least
             )
             to
             all
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             persecute
             (
             as
             most
             commonly
             they
             have
             ever
             done
             and
             do
             )
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             his
             poor
             Saints
             and
             servants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             his
             friends
             of
             his
             conscience
             should
             be
             cast
             by
             
               Gods
               providence
            
             (
             whose
             wheels
             turn
             about
             
             continually
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             councels
             wonderfully
             )
             I
             say
             should
             they
             be
             cast
             under
             the
             reach
             of
             opposite
             swords
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             produce
             Master
             Cottons
             own
             bloody
             tenent
             and
             doctrine
             to
             warrant
             them
             (
             according
             to
             their
             consciences
             )
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             as
             a
             
               wolfe
               ▪
            
             an
             idolater
             ,
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             as
             dangerous
             an
             emissary
             and
             seducer
             as
             any
             whom
             Master
             Cotton
             so
             accounteth
             ?
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             charge
             the
             discusser
             with
             an
             indulgence
             or
             partiality
             toward
             Romish
             and
             wolvish
             emissaries
             ,
             his
             judgement
             and
             practise
             is
             known
             so
             far
             different
             ,
             that
             for
             departing
             too
             far
             from
             them
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             )
             he
             suffers
             
             the
             brands
             and
             bears
             the
             marks
             of
             one
             of
             Christs
             poor
             persecuted
             hereticks
             to
             this
             day
             :
             All
             that
             he
             pleaded
             for
             ▪
             is
             an
             impartial
             liberty
             to
             their
             consciences
             in
             
               worshiping
               God
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             consciences
             and
             worships
             of
             other
             their
             fellow-subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             Mathias
             the
             second
             king
             of
             
               Hungary
               Bohemia
            
             &c.
             (
             afterward
             Emperor
             )
             granted
             to
             his
             Protestant
             subjects
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             doubtless
             it
             had
             been
             neither
             prudence
             
             nor
             justice
             ▪
             to
             have
             denyed
             equal
             liberty
             to
             all
             of
             them
             impartially
             .
             But
             to
             finish
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             lastly
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             frustrating
             of
             the
             sweet
             end
             of
             
               Christs
               coming
            
             which
             was
             to
             save
             souls
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             direct
             advancing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             destroy
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             wolves
             ,
             who
             seek
             to
             destroy
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             bought
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             referred
             to
             ,
             was
             Luk.
             9.
             where
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             professeth
             unto
             the
             rash
             zeal
             of
             his
             Disciples
             (
             desiring
             that
             fire
             might
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             upon
             the
             refusers
             of
             Christ
             )
             
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             but
             to
             save
             them
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             no
             such
             intent
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             seems
             to
             make
             him
             to
             have
             had
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             save
             souls
             by
             destroying
             of
             bodies
             :
             but
             to
             save
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             soul
             sake
             ,
             for
             
               religion
               sake
            
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             none
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             permitted
             to
             enjoy
             a
             temporal
             being
             ▪
             which
             also
             might
             prove
             a
             means
             of
             their
             
               eternal
               life
            
             and
             salvation
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             was
             the
             very
             case
             of
             some
             of
             those
             Samaritans
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             Scripture
             produced
             by
             the
             prisoner
             against
             persecution
             
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             was
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             &c.
             unto
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             not
             there
             of
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             replied
             ,
             True
             ,
             for
             in
             spiritual
             things
             the
             
               civil
               weapons
            
             were
             improper
             ,
             though
             in
             civil
             things
             most
             proper
             and
             suitable
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             now
             replying
             grants
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             improper
             
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             in
             matters
             spiritual
             ,
             yet
             saith
             he
             ,
             about
             matters
             spiritual
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             to
             protect
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             stave
             of
             disturbers
             and
             destroyers
             of
             them
             :
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             unfitting
             for
             carpenters
             to
             bring
             axes
             and
             hammers
             to
             build
             up
             the
             spiritual
             kingdome
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             their
             tooles
             are
             fit
             to
             build
             Scaffolds
             for
             hearing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             understanding
             suits
             not
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             discurse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             them
             :
             when
             throughout
             the
             discourse
             he
             maintaines
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             suppress
             the
             
               heretick
               ▪
               blasphemer
               ,
               idolater
               ,
               seducer
               ▪
            
             that
             he
             must
             reforme
             the
             church
             ,
             punish
             the
             apostate
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             church
             in
             her
             purity
             ;
             which
             whether
             they
             be
             
               spiritual
               matters
            
             or
             no
             ,
             let
             such
             as
             be
             spiritual
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             to
             draw
             his
             
               sword
               about
            
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             to
             protect
             in
             peace
             ,
             as
             a
             carpenter
             may
             build
             Scaffolds
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             Master
             Cotton
             mean
             civil
             peace
             ,
             he
             knows
             we
             
             agree
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             officers
             of
             peace
             and
             justice
             ought
             to
             attend
             that
             work
             :
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             spiritual
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             sword
             he
             is
             to
             provide
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             dispute
             against
             his
             religion
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             preach
             nor
             write
             against
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             well
             weighed
             ,
             whether
             the
             sword
             be
             not
             now
             used
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             :
             As
             also
             whether
             in
             such
             cases
             and
             others
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             be
             not
             bound
             by
             Master
             
               Cottons
               doctrine
            
             to
             interpose
             as
             Judge
             in
             these
             controversies
             ,
             to
             pass
             sentence
             and
             to
             punish
             whom
             he
             judgeth
             delinquent
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             both
             parties
             and
             both
             religions
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             righteous
             and
             holy
             in
             their
             own
             perswasions
             and
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             deny
             not
             
               civil
               conveniences
            
             in
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             (
             therefore
             when
             there
             is
             need
             upon
             occasion
             )
             the
             help
             of
             a
             carpenter
             to
             build
             Scaffolds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             since
             Master
             Cotton
             compares
             the
             work
             of
             
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             the
             building
             of
             a
             
               carpenters
               Scaffold
            
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             consider
             ,
             if
             this
             similitude
             (
             like
             some
             Scaffolds
             )
             be
             not
             all
             too
             weak
             ▪
             whereon
             to
             hazard
             so
             mighty
             a
             weight
             and
             burthen
             :
             For
             what
             should
             we
             think
             of
             such
             a
             carpenter
             ,
             that
             
             after
             he
             hath
             built
             his
             Scaffold
             for
             people
             more
             conveniently
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             suffers
             no
             man
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             whole
             country
             (
             where
             his
             Scaffolds
             are
             set
             up
             )
             but
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             nor
             no
             doctrine
             to
             be
             taught
             but
             what
             he
             liketh
             ;
             no
             church
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             no
             persons
             to
             make
             up
             this
             church
             ,
             no
             persons
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             but
             what
             he
             approves
             of
             :
             yea
             and
             further
             with
             broad
             axes
             and
             
               hammers
               ▪
            
             and
             other
             tooles
             of
             
               violence
               ▪
            
             should
             compel
             all
             persons
             (
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             )
             to
             come
             to
             church
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Scaffold
             &c.
             
             Whether
             this
             be
             not
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             
               business
               ▪
            
             the
             
               Carpenters
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             will
             shortly
             more
             and
             more
             discover
             ,
             and
             break
             ,
             and
             tumble
             down
             those
             painted
             Scaffolds
             and
             fairest
             
               houses
               ▪
            
             which
             are
             not
             built
             and
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             first
             most
             blessed
             line
             and
             rule
             of
             his
             holy
             institution
             and
             appointments
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             UPon
             the
             unfitness
             (
             alleadged
             )
             of
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             to
             batter
             a
             natural
             or
             artificial
             hold
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             unfitness
             of
             natural
             and
             carnal
             weapons
             to
             batter
             the
             spiritual
             strong
             holds
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             that
             he
             allows
             not
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             civil
             weapons
             to
             batter
             down
             idolatry
             and
             heresie
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             But
             if
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             idolater
             or
             heretick
             grow
             obstinate
             ,
             worseand
             worse
             ,
             deceiving
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             he
             maketh
             not
             use
             of
             stocks
             and
             whips
             (
             which
             will
             but
             exasperate
             the
             malady
             )
             but
             of
             death
             and
             banishment
             ,
             that
             may
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             the
             opportunity
             of
             spreading
             his
             leaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             resembleth
             an
             armed
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             almost
             convinced
             ,
             or
             overcome
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             passage
             (
             granting
             how
             unproper
             and
             unfit
             
               carnal
               weapons
            
             be
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             )
             yet
             being
             
             loath
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             holding
             up
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             recovers
             again
             ,
             and
             grows
             more
             fierce
             and
             violent
             :
             for
             bearing
             more
             gentle
             stroaks
             of
             stocks
             and
             whips
             ,
             he
             cuts
             deeper
             with
             no
             less
             then
             quick
             and
             dreadful
             gashings
             of
             death
             or
             Banishment
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             (
             were
             he
             one
             of
             the
             
               worlds
               Monarchs
            
             )
             may
             be
             rid
             of
             such
             〈…〉
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             How
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             wash
             this
             Tenent
             from
             blood
             !
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             whether
             this
             tenent
             be
             not
             invented
             (
             as
             once
             that
             learned
             chancellor
             of
             England
             said
             of
             all
             violence
             against
             conscience
             )
             
             for
             an
             end
             or
             interest
             :
             or
             as
             (
             that
             incarnate
             devil
             )
             the
             Pope
             said
             more
             plainly
             of
             the
             fable
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             honor
             and
             profit
             ,
             shall
             further
             be
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             can
             read
             the
             
               bloody
               colour
            
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             yet
             believe
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             not
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             aske
             ,
             whether
             is
             it
             not
             the
             same
             skill
             and
             power
             of
             Physick
             and
             Surgery
             ,
             that
             preserves
             the
             body
             and
             each
             member
             in
             health
             and
             welfare
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             cuts
             off
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             speaks
             )
             the
             Gangrene
             &
             c
             ?
             and
             (
             since
             also
             t
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             go
             about
             when
             the
             next
             way
             is
             as
             good
             or
             better
             )
             what
             means
             then
             Master
             Cotton
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             using
             spiritual
             means
             in
             all
             lenity
             and
             wisdome
             against
             heresie
             and
             idolatry
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             since
             death
             or
             banishment
             will
             effect
             the
             cure
             so
             quickely
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             urged
             ,
             that
             although
             
               civil
               weapons
            
             were
             proper
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             necessary
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             pretence
             ,
             because
             the
             discusser
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             denies
             all
             Church
             officers
             and
             Church
             weapons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             formerly
             was
             cleered
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             pretence
             ,
             because
             during
             all
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             
               beast
               ▪
            
             the
             discusser
             granteth
             the
             impregnable
             power
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             of
             Christs
             
             
               witnesses
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             although
             he
             see
             not
             extant
             the
             true
             form
             and
             order
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             which
             at
             first
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             establish
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             ,
             Although
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             are
             mighty
             to
             purge
             out
             leaven
             ,
             and
             to
             mortifie
             the
             flesh
             of
             offenders
             ▪
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             a
             supersedeas
             to
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             to
             neglect
             to
             punish
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             the
             church
             hath
             censured
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             censured
             do
             proceed
             to
             subvert
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Why
             must
             the
             Magistrate
             stay
             until
             the
             party
             censured
             do
             proceed
             so
             and
             so
             ?
             Why
             could
             not
             he
             have
             spared
             the
             drawing
             
             forth
             of
             any
             spiritual
             weapons
             ;
             since
             they
             are
             so
             effectual
             to
             do
             that
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             power
             and
             reach
             of
             the
             spiritual
             ?
             Why
             
             was
             not
             the
             first
             obstinacy
             (
             which
             merited
             the
             spiritual
             stroaks
             and
             cersures
             )
             worthy
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             power
             and
             zeale
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             this
             is
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             that
             men
             repose
             more
             confidence
             (
             however
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             in
             the
             sword
             of
             steel
             that
             hangs
             by
             the
             side
             of
             the
             
               civil
               officer
            
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             such
             doctrine
             makes
             
               Christs
               spiritual
               sword
            
             but
             serviceable
             and
             subordinate
             unto
             the
             temporal
             or
             worldly
             powers
             :
             and
             presents
             the
             church
             but
             making
             essayes
             and
             trials
             of
             that
             cure
             which
             death
             and
             banishment
             (
             gilded
             over
             with
             pretence
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             think
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             effect
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             More
             plainly
             therefore
             writes
             another
             Author
             (
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             mind
             )
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             known
             by
             experience
             that
             one
             reproof
             or
             threatning
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             hath
             been
             known
             to
             do
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             admonitions
             from
             the
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             no
             question
             ,
             to
             force
             a
             nation
             or
             a
             world
             of
             men
             to
             play
             the
             
               idolaters
               ▪
               hypocrites
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             Gods
             true
             servants
             (
             of
             whom
             these
             three
             famous
             Jews
             are
             type
             ▪
             Dan.
             3.
             )
             know
             that
             God
             whom
             they
             serve
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             such
             fiery
             threatnings
             and
             executions
             .
             But
             if
             he
             please
             to
             try
             them
             (
             as
             his
             gold
             )
             in
             such
             
               fiery
               tryals
            
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             bow
             down
             to
             invented
             gods
             or
             worships
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             (
             dear
             truth
             )
             such
             Ministers
             deal
             upon
             the
             point
             and
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
               ▪
            
             just
             as
             that
             
               ambitious
               Pope
            
             with
             the
             Emperors
             to
             wit
             ,
             make
             them
             hold
             the
             stirrop
             while
             they
             mount
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             grieve
             &c.
             
             What
             think
             you
             therefore
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             censure
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             discourse
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             (
             as
             Jude
             speaks
             )
             clouds
             without
             
               waters
               ,
               words
            
             without
             matter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             this
             ▪
             Happily
             (
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             )
             Master
             Cottons
             censure
             may
             occasion
             some
             to
             view
             what
             he
             despiseth
             ,
             yea
             and
             happily
             to
             finde
             some
             heavenly
             drops
             out
             of
             those
             contemned
             empty
             
               clouds
               ▪
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THe
             13
             to
             the
             Rom.
             which
             the
             answerer
             quotes
             ,
             is
             a
             fort
             of
             of
             such
             importance
             ▪
             in
             so
             many
             controversies
             depending
             between
             the
             Papist
             and
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             between
             many
             Protestants
             
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             all
             seek
             to
             gaine
             and
             win
             it
             :
             In
             this
             present
             controversive
             I
             finde
             a
             wonderful
             wresting
             of
             this
             holy
             Scripture
             even
             by
             many
             holy
             and
             peaceable
             (
             though
             herein
             violent
             and
             sinful
             )
             hands
             :
             and
             let
             the
             charge
             be
             examined
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             slanderous
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             intimates
             )
             or
             true
             and
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             freely
             grants
             ,
             that
             this
             13
             to
             the
             Rom.
             exhorteth
             unto
             subjection
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             
             are
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             table
             :
             But
             yet
             withal
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             is
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             
               first
               table
            
             ;
             and
             further
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             plaine
             case
             that
             amongst
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             ,
             people
             may
             be
             exhorted
             to
             honor
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             children
             may
             be
             exhorted
             to
             honour
             their
             Parents
             ;
             but
             will
             it
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             matters
             of
             religion
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             parents
             in
             the
             family
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             discourse
             was
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Paul
             here
             only
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             ,
             unto
             which
             limitation
             or
             restriction
             Master
             Cotton
             speaks
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             granteth
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             speaketh
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             :
             And
             I
             still
             urge
             and
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             discoursing
             so
             largely
             in
             this
             Scripture
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             treating
             only
             of
             civil
             things
             ,
             in
             that
             
               civil
               relation
            
             between
             Magistrates
             and
             people
             ,
             points
             as
             with
             a
             finger
             of
             God
             at
             their
             error
             ,
             that
             wrest
             this
             Scripture
             to
             maintaine
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             
               civil
               states
            
             in
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               church
               estate
            
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             may
             be
             said
             to
             Master
             Cottons
             argument
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             in
             civil
             things
             to
             
               civil
               officers
            
             of
             the
             
               state
               ,
               Christians
            
             are
             much
             more
             bound
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             (
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             
             of
             
               Christs
               kingdome
            
             :
             But
             how
             weak
             is
             this
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             therefore
             the
             
               civil
               officers
            
             of
             the
             state
             are
             constituted
             rulers
             or
             
               governors
               ,
               preservers
            
             and
             reformers
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             
               spiritual
               state
            
             ,
             which
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             the
             civil
             ,
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             this
             earthly
             Globe
             and
             Element
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLVII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             AGainst
             the
             Judgement
             of
             those
             blessed
             worthies
             alleadged
             ,
             (
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             )
             confining
             this
             passage
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             to
             the
             
             
               second
               table
            
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             opposeth
             their
             judgement
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             in
             other
             writings
             of
             theirs
             ▪
             yea
             and
             from
             this
             very
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             their
             judgement
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             was
             granted
             and
             premised
             before
             ;
             yet
             let
             the
             expressions
             of
             those
             worthy
             men
             (
             produced
             by
             the
             discusser
             on
             this
             Chapter
             )
             be
             faithfully
             weighed
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cleerly
             appear
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             James
             speaks
             )
             those
             excellent
             men
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             from
             the
             same
             
               fountaines
               sweet
            
             water
             and
             bitter
             ,
             which
             is
             monstrous
             and
             contradictory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             pith
             of
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             further
             saith
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             conceive
             is
             couched
             in
             these
             demands
             :
             Are
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             all
             duties
             of
             righteousness
             to
             man
             commanded
             in
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             duties
             of
             holiness
             to
             God
             are
             commanded
             in
             the
             
               first
               table
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             duty
             of
             righteousness
             belonging
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             free
             passage
             of
             religion
             ?
             &c.
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             injurious
             dealing
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             disturbe
             the
             truth
             of
             religion
             with
             heresie
             ,
             the
             holiness
             of
             worship
             with
             idolatry
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             government
             with
             tyranny
             ?
             and
             he
             concludes
             ,
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             these
             wayes
             of
             unrighteousness
             are
             justly
             punishable
             by
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             thousands
             of
             his
             servants
             in
             th●se
             later
             times
             to
             discerne
             
             a
             fine
             spun
             fallacy
             in
             the
             tearm
             of
             unrighteousness
             and
             injury
             which
             being
             twofold
             spiritual
             against
             religion
             or
             
               spiritual
               state
            
             ,
             
             civil
             against
             the
             worldly
             or
             
               civil
               state
            
             :
             It
             is
             no
             
               civil
               injury
            
             (
             which
             he
             grants
             is
             the
             business
             of
             this
             13
             to
             the
             Romanes
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             
               second
               table
            
             )
             for
             any
             man
             to
             disturbe
             or
             oppose
             a
             
               doctrine
               worship
            
             or
             
               government
               spiritual
               :
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             
             messengers
             and
             servants
             did
             ▪
             and
             do
             profess
             a
             
               spiritual
               war
            
             against
             the
             
               doctrine
               ,
               worship
            
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Jewish
             the
             Turkish
             and
             other
             Pagan
             and
             
               Antichristian
               religions
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             
               sects
               ,
               churches
            
             and
             societies
             :
             These
             all
             againe
             oppose
             and
             fight
             against
             his
             
               doctrine
               ,
               worship
               ,
               government
            
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             war
             may
             be
             so
             managed
             (
             were
             men
             but
             humane
             civil
             and
             peaceable
             )
             that
             no
             civil
             injury
             may
             be
             commieted
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             then
             well
             take
             up
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             doth
             )
             Beza's
             own
             words
             on
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             The
             
               civil
               sword
            
             must
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             do
             evil
             :
             It
             must
             therefore
             follow
             that
             hereticks
             are
             not
             
               evil
               doers
            
             (
             which
             is
             gross
             &c.
             )
             Or
             else
             that
             Pauls
             speech
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             a
             certaine
             sort
             of
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             call
             
               corporal
               sins
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             disputeth
             largely
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             (
             through
             the
             help
             of
             the
             most
             high
             )
             shall
             I
             ▪
             in
             proving
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               external
               ,
               corporal
               ,
               civil
               evils
            
             between
             man
             and
             
               man
               ▪
               city
            
             and
             
               city
               ,
               kingdomes
            
             and
             Nations
             (
             in
             this
             faln
             estate
             of
             mankind
             ▪
             wherein
             all
             civility
             ,
             and
             humanity
             it self
             are
             violated
             )
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             only
             intended
             in
             this
             Scripture
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Paul
             his
             penman
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             second
             argument
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             incompetency
             of
             those
             
               higher
               powers
            
             to
             which
             Paul
             requires
             subjection
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             time
             were
             the
             ignorant
             and
             
               Pagan
               persecuting
               Emperors
            
             ,
             and
             their
             subordinate
             governors
             under
             them
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             yeeld
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               righteous
               decrees
            
             of
             ignorant
             and
             
               Pagan
               Magistrates
            
             :
             And
             another
             thing
             to
             obey
             their
             ordinances
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             government
             of
             the
             church
             :
             The
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             Christians
             did
             
             yeeld
             unto
             the
             
               Romane
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             even
             subjection
             unto
             the
             death
             ;
             the
             other
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             as
             knowing
             God
             was
             rather
             to
             be
             obeyed
             then
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Subjection
             may
             be
             either
             to
             lawful
             governors
             ,
             or
             but
             pretenders
             and
             usurpers
             :
             Again
             subjection
             to
             
               lawful
               rulers
            
             may
             be
             in
             cases
             pertaining
             to
             their
             cognizance
             ,
             or
             in
             cases
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             their
             ▪
             but
             another
             court
             or
             tribunal
             ;
             which
             undue
             proceeding
             is
             not
             tolerable
             in
             all
             well-ordered
             states
             .
          
           
             We
             use
             also
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             subjection
             is
             either
             ▪
             active
             or
             passive
             :
             Now
             although
             we
             finde
             the
             Lord
             requiring
             and
             his
             servants
             yeelding
             ,
             
             all
             active
             or
             
               passive
               obedience
            
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperors
            
             ,
             and
             their
             deputies
             ,
             yet
             finde
             we
             not
             a
             tittle
             of
             the
             Lords
             requiring
             ,
             or
             his
             people
             yeelding
             any
             kind
             of
             subjection
             to
             those
             
               Romane
               Emperors
            
             or
             their
             deputies
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             
               Christian
               religion
            
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             as
             the
             bodies
             of
             Lambs
             to
             the
             devouring
             jaws
             of
             those
             
               bloody
               lyons
            
             and
             
               devillish
               Monsters
            
             ,
             of
             more
             then
             barbarous
             cruelty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Secondly
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             although
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             were
             incompetent
             Judges
             ,
             yet
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             
             which
             commandeth
             a
             duty
             ,
             commandeth
             also
             the
             necessary
             means
             which
             tend
             to
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             giving
             them
             a
             power
             and
             charge
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             on
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             spiritual
             unrighteousness
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             matters
             of
             civil
             unrighteousness
             against
             the
             Commonweal
             ,
             it
             behooved
             them
             to
             try
             and
             listen
             after
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             heare
             and
             try
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             here
             be
             intreated
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             own
             distinction
             of
             unrighteousness
             (
             which
             a
             little
             before
             he
             seemed
             to
             me
             to
             forget
             )
             for
             here
             he
             rightly
             distinguisheth
             between
             
               spiritual
               matters
            
             of
             unrighteousness
             against
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             
               civil
               unrighteousness
            
             against
             the
             Commonweal
             :
             I
             therefore
             urge
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             although
             he
             punish
             (
             according
             to
             his
             
               civil
               place
            
             and
             calling
             )
             
               civil
               unrighteousness
            
             against
             the
             state
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             no
             warrant
             from
             Master
             Cottons
             argument
             ,
             nor
             any
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             punish
             
               spiritual
               unrighteousness
            
             against
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             should
             that
             tearm
             of
             unrighteousness
             so
             generally
             and
             fallaciously
             go
             undistinguished
             ,
             and
             Master
             Cotton
             thus
             promis●uo●sly
             proclaime
             idolatry
             is
             
               unrighteousness
               ,
               heresie
            
             is
             unrighteonsness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             bound
             to
             punish
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             oh
             that
             this
             maxime
             alleadged
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             might
             receive
             its
             due
             weight
             and
             consideration
             !
             hath
             Christ
             commanded
             all
             means
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             duty
             ?
             what
             then
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             since
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             argues
             )
             that
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             all
             the
             
               civil
               powers
            
             of
             the
             world
             such
             a
             
               spiritual
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
             that
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             
               civil
               states
            
             of
             the
             world
             (
             beyond
             comparison
             )
             are
             not
             furnished
             by
             Christ
             with
             those
             chief
             means
             ,
             of
             grace
             and
             light
             ,
             whereby
             to
             try
             and
             search
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             exhorteth
             ?
             Or
             ▪
             (
             in
             some
             few
             places
             ,
             where
             means
             of
             light
             are
             vouchsafed
             )
             with
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             unto
             such
             a
             duty
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             here
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             make
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             in
             appointing
             such
             officers
             ,
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             without
             furnishing
             them
             accordingly
             )
             to
             forget
             that
             maxime
             of
             his
             Type
             
               Solomon
               (
               Prov.
            
             26.
             )
             He
             that
             sendeth
             a
             message
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             fool
             cutteth
             off
             the
             leg
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             dammage
             ?
             Did
             not
             Christ
             know
             (
             as
             well
             as
             John
             )
             that
             all
             the
             world
             lay
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             (
             in
             a
             respect
             )
             was
             then
             
               Roman
               Paganish
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             all
             the
             world
             in
             after-ages
             would
             wonder
             after
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             become
             
               Roman
               Popish
            
             ?
             Or
             can
             we
             imagine
             
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             did
             not
             foresee
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             legs
             ,
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             dammage
             and
             loss
             which
             he
             must
             drink
             ,
             in
             sending
             his
             minde
             and
             will
             into
             the
             world
             by
             such
             foolish
             instruments
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Surely
             Master
             Cotton
             would
             never
             advise
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ty
             send
             a
             weighty
             cause
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             souldiers
             with
             such
             captaines
             :
             Nor
             will
             he
             set
             an
             unruly
             childe
             under
             the
             rod
             of
             such
             teachers
             or
             reformers
             :
             He
             will
             not
             set
             forth
             his
             Farme
             or
             betrust
             his
             cattel
             no
             not
             his
             very
             hogs
             to
             such
             keepers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ▪
             let
             the
             government
             of
             Christs
             
             kingdome
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             right
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             admirable
             wisdome
             and
             care
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             in
             appointing
             such
             messengers
             or
             Apostles
             to
             gather
             and
             found
             his
             churches
             ,
             as
             also
             ordinary
             
               Pastors
               Shepherds
            
             or
             teachers
             ,
             for
             their
             feeding
             and
             building
             up
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             qualification
             of
             these
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             expresly
             and
             exactly
             recorded
             wherein
             (
             according
             to
             the
             principle
             mentioned
             by
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             his
             highest
             care
             and
             wisdome
             shines
             most
             gloriously
             in
             appointing
             the
             means
             as
             well
             as
             the
             duty
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             addeth
             ,
             that
             the
             causes
             of
             religion
             ,
             
             wherein
             we
             allow
             the
             
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             are
             so
             fundamental
             and
             palpable
             ▪
             that
             no
             Magistrate
             studious
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             but
             judge
             :
             such
             as
             cannot
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             forbear
             ,
             &c.
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             either
             in
             protecting
             or
             punishing
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ▪
             till
             they
             learn
             so
             much
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             may
             inable
             them
             to
             discerne
             of
             things
             that
             differ
             .
             This
             forbearance
             of
             theirs
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             authority
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             nor
             for
             want
             of
             duty
             in
             their
             consciences
             ▪
             but
             want
             of
             evidence
             to
             them
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             In
             which
             case
             Magistrates
             are
             wont
             to
             forbear
             their
             exercise
             of
             power
             and
             judgement
             even
             in
             civil
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             O
             the
             miserable
             allowance
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             hath
             brought
             the
             kings
             and
             governors
             of
             the
             world
             unto
             !
             
               We
               allow
               them
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               judge
               in
               such
               fundamentals
               and
               palpable
            
             
             causes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oh
             with
             what
             proud
             and
             domineering
             feet
             do
             all
             Popes
             tread
             upon
             the
             necks
             even
             of
             the
             highest
             kings
             and
             Emperors
             !
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             wait
             at
             their
             gates
             for
             their
             poor
             allowance
             :
             They
             shall
             judge
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             judge
             :
             They
             shall
             judge
             that
             which
             is
             gross
             and
             palpable
             ,
             and
             enough
             to
             hold
             the
             people
             in
             slavery
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             
               Priests
               belly
            
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             sublime
             and
             nicer
             mysteries
             they
             must
             not
             judge
             or
             touch
             ,
             but
             attend
             upon
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             
               Priests
               infallibility
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             
               fundamentals
               (
               dear
               truth
            
             )
             you
             have
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             worlds
             wondring
             after
             
             the
             beast
             ,
             even
             Gods
             servants
             themselves
             (
             untill
             yesterday
             )
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             church
             (
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             such
             a
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             it
             )
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             now
             professeth
             :
             For
             ▪
             no
             other
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             church
             (
             about
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             justly
             contends
             )
             was
             known
             I
             say
             among
             Gods
             people
             themselves
             ,
             (
             till
             yesterday
             )
             then
             the
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             the
             stone
             or
             
               woodden
               Parish-church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             an
             happy
             man
             were
             Mr.
             Cotton
             could
             he
             rectifie
             and
             settle
             those
             foundations
             which
             are
             yet
             so
             controverted
             amongst
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             also
             mention
             other
             foundations
             ,
             which
             want
             not
             their
             great
             disputes
             among
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             
             Father
             ,
             should
             commit
             his
             wife
             ,
             his
             
               church
               ▪
            
             to
             be
             governed
             in
             his
             absence
             by
             such
             who
             generally
             know
             not
             the
             church
             and
             Saints
             but
             cruelly
             and
             blasphemously
             persecute
             them
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             charge
             to
             suspend
             most
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
             that
             all
             their
             dayes
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             which
             is
             such
             a
             monstrous
             and
             
               blasphemous
               Paradox
            
             ,
             that
             
               common
               reason
            
             cannot
             digest
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             Merchants
             and
             owners
             of
             ships
             should
             commit
             their
             vessels
             to
             such
             men
             as
             wanted
             ability
             to
             steer
             their
             courses
             ,
             nay
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             a
             ship
             was
             yea
             were
             never
             like
             to
             know
             all
             their
             dayes
             surely
             it
             were
             not
             only
             matter
             of
             admiration
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             laughter
             and
             derision
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             How
             weak
             is
             that
             distinstion
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             makes
             between
             authority
             of
             calling
             ,
             and
             duty
             and
             evidence
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             when
             in
             all
             judicatures
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             there
             is
             necessarily
             supposed
             beside
             these
             three
             ,
             
             a
             fourth
             to
             wit
             ,
             ability
             or
             skill
             of
             discerning
             or
             judging
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             Now
             cognizance
             of
             the
             cause
             or
             evidence
             of
             the
             cause
             may
             be
             wanting
             in
             most
             able
             judges
             ,
             where
             matters
             are
             not
             proper
             or
             not
             ripe
             for
             hearing
             and
             trials
             ;
             whereas
             our
             dispute
             is
             of
             the
             very
             ability
             or
             skil
             of
             judging
             ,
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             confesseth
             is
             wanting
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             
               fear
               God
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             but
             a
             little
             flock
             ,
             especially
             compared
             with
             the
             many
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             those
             who
             neither
             know
             God
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             care
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             all
             the
             
               states
               ,
               regions
            
             and
             
               civil
               governments
            
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Eamination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
          
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             Pauls
             appeale
             to
             
               Caesar
               ▪
            
             it
             was
             argued
             that
             Paul
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             even
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             which
             that
             Paul
             did
             not
             nor
             could
             not
             do
             without
             the
             committing
             of
             five
             great
             evils
             ,
             was
             pleaded
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Master
             Cotton●●phes
             ●●phes
             no
             more
             but
             this
             The
             reasons
             are
             but
             Bulrushes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             they
             are
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Bulrushes
             and
             weak
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             shake
             ▪
             let
             the
             Saints
             judge
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             further
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ▪
             that
             Paul
             pleadeth
             he
             was
             not
             guilty
             in
             any
             of
             those
             things
             whereof
             the
             Jews
             accused
             him
             :
             those
             things
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             concerned
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             were
             matters
             of
             religion
             ;
             and
             for
             trial
             thereof
             he
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Lysias
             the
             chief
             captaine
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             Felix
             the
             Governor
             (
             Chap.
             24.
             )
             distinguisheth
             (
             vers
             .
             29.
             )
             into
             questions
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Law
               ▪
            
             and
             (
             secondly
             )
             matters
             worthy
             of
             death
             or
             bonds
             :
             
             Now
             t
             is
             true
             the
             Jews
             charged
             Paul
             with
             offences
             against
             religion
             their
             Law
             and
             the
             Temple
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             against
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ,
             and
             with
             sedition
             .
             For
             the
             first
             although
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             all
             the
             scope
             of
             Pauls
             preaching
             ▪
             was
             to
             exalt
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             down
             Moses●aw
             ●aw
             ;
             yet
             at
             this
             present
             time
             of
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             he
             had
             seen
             cause
             to
             honour
             Moses
             his
             institutions
             at
             Jerusalem
             (
             which
             was
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             him
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             sake
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             glory-sake
             :
             )
             And
             he
             had
             not
             at
             this
             present
             so
             much
             as
             disputed
             with
             any
             in
             the
             temple
             (
             which
             was
             not
             so
             hainous
             a
             matter
             in
             Pauls
             eye
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             well
             known
             by
             his
             constant
             practice
             .
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             
               civil
               crime
            
             ,
             he
             pleadeth
             that
             he
             stirred
             up
             no
             m●n
             ▪
             ●o●
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             nor
             City
             ,
             and
             prefesseth
             (
             Chap.
             25.
             )
             that
             if
             he
             had
             committed
             ought
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             wave
             death
             :
             T
             is
             true
             that
             Paul
             was
             charged
             by
             the
             Iews
             with
             both
             these
             kinds
             of
             offences
             ,
             religious
             and
             civil
             (
             according
             to
             Lysius
             his
             distinction
             )
             but
             that
             Paul
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             for
             tryal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             trial
             of
             his
             person
             and
             cause
             in
             any
             religious
             respect
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             Scripture
             or
             
             Paul
             own
             words
             :
             so
             those
             five
             reasons
             against
             it
             ▪
             will
             evidently
             disprove
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             well
             and
             throughly
             weighed
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             in
             my
             understanding
             clear
             Master
             Cottons
             own
             
             words
             from
             destroying
             one
             another
             .
             T
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             those
             five
             sins
             might
             have
             been
             charged
             upon
             Paul
             with
             some
             colour
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             whether
             his
             religion
             or
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             Ministration
             were
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ?
             But
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             might
             appeal
             whether
             his
             
               religion
               ,
               Ministry
            
             or
             Ministration
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             
               capital
               crime
            
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             or
             the
             temple
             ,
             or
             against
             Caesar
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             the
             judging
             whether
             this
             Ministery
             deserve
             death
             (
             supposing
             a
             false
             Ministery
             is
             worthy
             of
             death
             )
             or
             judging
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             ?
             must
             not
             he
             that
             sits
             judge
             of
             the
             desert
             and
             punishment
             ,
             judge
             also
             of
             the
             crime
             and
             fact
             ,
             whether
             so
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             Master
             Cotton
             shall
             affirme
             (
             and
             truly
             )
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Israel
             were
             to
             judge
             a
             false
             prophet
             to
             death
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             also
             grant
             that
             they
             were
             to
             judge
             whether
             such
             persons
             so
             charged
             were
             false
             prophets
             or
             no
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             when
             Master
             Cotton
             shall
             affirme
             (
             as
             unjustly
             )
             that
             
               civil
               Magistrates
            
             in
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ought
             to
             kill
             or
             banish
             
               hereticks
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               seducers
            
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             dominions
             and
             jurisdictions
             ,
             doth
             he
             intend
             that
             they
             shall
             try
             and
             examine
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             and
             such
             or
             no
             ?
             But
             blessed
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             who
             hath
             now
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             his
             people
             to
             discern
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Forts
             and
             Bulwarks
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             here
             called
             Bulrushes
             ,
             and
             those
             
               strong
               holds
            
             and
             high
             imaginations
             of
             men
             (
             erected
             against
             the
             crown
             and
             kingdome
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             )
             which
             in
             Gods
             holy
             season
             shall
             more
             and
             more
             be
             found
             to
             be
             but
             straws
             and
             Bulrushes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             L.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             arguing
             against
             the
             
               Magistrates
               civil
            
             power
             in
             Spiritual
             causes
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             weapons
             (
             a
             material
             earthly
             and
             worldly
             sword
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             
               Christs
               spiritual
            
             power
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             )
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             governe
             his
             people
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Righteous
             to
             defend
             his
             people
             in
             their
             Spiritual
             Rights
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             civil
             Rights
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             of
             spiritual
             and
             
               civil
               Righteousness
            
             doth
             
             truely
             anatomize
             the
             cause
             ;
             It
             is
             righteous
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             defend
             their
             subjects
             in
             their
             
               civil
               Rights
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             being
             essentially
             civil
             :
             And
             unless
             we
             also
             grant
             him
             a
             
               spiritual
               calling
            
             and
             office
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Point
             denied
             )
             't
             is
             beyond
             his
             calling
             and
             compass
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             is
             
               spiritual
               Right
            
             and
             wrong
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             pass
             a
             spiritual
             sentence
             ,
             and
             and
             execute
             and
             inflict
             spiritual
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             bound
             to
             defend
             his
             Subjects
             in
             their
             spiritual
             rights
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             impartially
             to
             defend
             all
             his
             subjects
             in
             their
             several
             and
             respective
             
               civil
               Rights
            
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             bound
             as
             impartially
             to
             defend
             all
             his
             subjects
             
             in
             their
             several
             and
             respective
             
               spiritual
               Rights
            
             ;
             and
             so
             accordingly
             to
             defend
             the
             Iews
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             all
             several
             sores
             of
             Protestants
             in
             their
             severall
             and
             respective
             consciences
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             he
             must
             sit
             down
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             and
             produce
             a
             Royal
             charter
             from
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             to
             judge
             difinitively
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             right
             ,
             to
             pass
             sentence
             ,
             and
             execute
             spiritual
             punishment
             on
             all
             offenders
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             a
             second
             ,
             the
             sword
             was
             Material
             and
             civil
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             Master
             Cotton
             granted
             a
             
               national
               church
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             his
             Argument
             were
             good
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             grants
             that
             
               national
               church
            
             under
             the
             Jews
             (
             as
             afterward
             in
             this
             chapter
             he
             doth
             )
             did
             type
             ▪
             out
             the
             
               Christian
               church
            
             or
             churches
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             why
             must
             he
             not
             grant
             that
             material
             Sword
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             
             types
             out
             the
             
               spiritual
               sword
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               ▪
            
             proceeding
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             offenders
             spiritually
             with
             spiritual
             
             and
             soul
             -
             punishments
             ?
             And
             I
             add
             ,
             As
             the
             sword
             was
             material
             ,
             so
             also
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             worldly
             and
             material
             ;
             which
             he
             denies
             not
             to
             be
             typical
             of
             the
             
               spiritual
               Temple
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             (
             Thirdly
             )
             that
             the
             
               Magistrates
               Sword
            
             may
             well
             be
             call'd
             the
             Sword
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Sword
             of
             War
             ,
             Iudg.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             call'd
             Iehovahs
             Sword
             in
             that
             typical
             Land
             ;
             
             So
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             typical
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Land
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             by
             the
             Prophets
             
               Ichovah's
               Land
               Emanuels
               land
            
             ;
             which
             names
             and
             titles
             I
             think
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             not
             say
             are
             competent
             and
             appliable
             to
             any
             other
             Lands
             or
             Countries
             under
             the
             Gospel
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Canaan
             or
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             onely
             Christendome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Fourthly
             )
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             and
             shall
             they
             not
             attend
             Gods
             work
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             they
             were
             Gods
             deputies
             to
             attend
             the
             causes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             then
             onely
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             can
             produce
             no
             parallel
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             national
             but
             
               Congregational
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Grant
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
             or
             strong
             ones
             in
             a
             Resemblance
             to
             God
             in
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             still
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             which
             being
             confessed
             to
             be
             
               essentially
               civil
            
             the
             
               civil
               work
            
             of
             these
             servants
             of
             the
             Common-weal
             is
             Gods
             work
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             calls
             (
             in
             a
             sence
             )
             the
             work
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             
               Family
               ,
               Gods
            
             work
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             pays
             the
             wages
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             spiritual
             causes
             we
             know
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             is
             call'd
             
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               45.
               
               Heb.
            
             1.
             whose
             Scepter
             and
             Kingdome
             being
             essentially
             
               spiritual
               ▪
            
             the
             administrations
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             are
             also
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             heavenly
             and
             soul
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             (
             Fifthly
             )
             adds
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             are
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             
               World
               ▪
            
             shall
             become
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             smal
             mystery
             and
             controversie
             ;
             but
             
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             either
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             personally
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Deputies
             the
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             rule
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             in
             hearing
             and
             determining
             all
             
               civil
               Controversies
            
             :
             Yet
             why
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             draw
             an
             Argument
             from
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             of
             what
             shall
             be
             in
             one
             Age
             or
             Time
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             
               Vniversal
               power
            
             and
             Exercise
             of
             such
             power
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             times
             since
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             his
             first
             comming
             to
             this
             day
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             as
             well
             argue
             ,
             that
             because
             it
             was
             prophesied
             that
             a
             Virgin
             should
             conceive
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             a
             child
             in
             Gods
             appointed
             season
             ,
             that
             therefore
             all
             Virgins
             must
             so
             conceive
             and
             so
             being
             in
             forth
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             (
             Lastly
             )
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               ▪
            
             although
             the
             nations
             have
             not
             that
             typical
             holiness
             which
             the
             nation
             of
             Israel
             had
             ;
             Yet
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             have
             as
             much
             truth
             and
             realty
             of
             holiness
             as
             Israel
             had
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             holy
             care
             of
             Religion
             lay
             upon
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             the
             same
             lyeth
             now
             upon
             Christian
             Kings
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             protect
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Oh
             how
             neer
             the
             precious
             Iewels
             ,
             and
             Bargains
             of
             
             Truth
             ,
             come
             sometimes
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             miss
             of
             the
             finding
             and
             going
             through
             with
             it
             !
             The
             chucrhes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             grants
             succeed
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ;
             The
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             therefore
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             Christ
             must
             succeed
             those
             Kings
             What
             King
             and
             Governours
             of
             Israel
             are
             now
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             deputed
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             of
             a
             spiritual
             consideration
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               Nations
               ,
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             where
             few
             
               Kings
               ▪
            
             few
             Nobles
             ,
             few
             Wise
             ,
             are
             cald
             to
             profess
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             onely
             King
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             all
             his
             holy
             ones
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ?
             And
             unto
             his
             
               Saints
               ▪
            
             and
             his
             spiritual
             officers
             Administration
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             his
             Kingdomes
             power
             committed
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             This
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             however
             the
             Pope
             and
             
               prelates
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             
               Princes
               .
               Parliaments
            
             and
             
               General
               Courts
            
             ,
             and
             their
             respective
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             (
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             obeyed
             in
             
               civil
               things
            
             ,
             )
             I
             say
             however
             they
             have
             challenged
             and
             assumed
             this
             Kingly
             Power
             
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             
               God
               ▪
            
             yet
             the
             
               King
               ▪
            
             of
             
               Kings
               ▪
               Christ
            
             Jesus
             hath
             begun
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             leave
             until
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             clear
             as
             
             the
             Sun
             Beames
             that
             he
             is
             robd
             of
             his
             crown
             ,
             and
             will
             shake
             ,
             and
             break
             ▪
             all
             the
             nations
             and
             Powers
             of
             the
             world
             until
             his
             Heavenly
             crown
             be
             again
             restored
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             LI.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             fourth
             Argument
             (
             Rom.
             13.
             )
             from
             the
             
               civil
               rewards
            
             due
             to
             Magistrates
             ;
             to
             wit
             ▪
             
               custom
               ▪
               Tribute
            
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ▪
             That
             even
             the
             contributions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             called
             carnal
             things
             ;
             shall
             therefore
             their
             work
             be
             called
             carnal
             ?
             
             It
             is
             true
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             contributions
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             called
             holy
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             given
             to
             God
             for
             his
             service
             about
             holy
             things
             ;
             So
             the
             reward
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             for
             their
             service
             about
             Righteous
             things
             :
             And
             it
             is
             righteous
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             preserve
             the
             purity
             of
             
               Doctrine
               VVorship
            
             and
             
               Government
               ▪
            
             which
             if
             Magistrates
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             deserve
             all
             their
             wages
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             money
             or
             monies-worth
             is
             the
             same
             for
             value
             in
             the
             contribution
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             of
             
               custome
               ,
               tribute
            
             and
             yet
             Master
             Cotton
             grants
             a
             Holiness
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               contribution
            
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             affirme
             of
             
               custome
               ,
               tribute
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             two
             fold
             way
             disputed
             ,
             of
             preserving
             of
             the
             purity
             
             of
             
               Doctrine
               ▪
               worship
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             I
             plead
             for
             ,
             by
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             of
             Civil
             
               weapons
               ,
               Force
            
             of
             Armes
             &c.
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmes
             ,
             and
             I
             deny
             to
             be
             ever
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             or
             able
             to
             accomplish
             a
             spiritual
             end
             ,
             but
             the
             Contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             Master
             
               Cottons
               addition
            
             not
             a
             little
             concernes
             my self
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             Citties
             and
             Kingdomes
             :
             for
             if
             (
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             saith
             )
             Magistrates
             shall
             not
             deserve
             all
             their
             wages
             except
             they
             preserve
             the
             purity
             of
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               worship
            
             &c.
             (
             which
             upon
             the
             point
             is
             that
             Doctrine
             Worship
             and
             Government
             Master
             Cotton
             approves
             of
             )
             what
             is
             this
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             but
             to
             deny
             
               tribute
               ,
               custome
               subsidies
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             if
             they
             prove
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ?
             &c.
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             but
             
             this
             in
             plaine
             English
             tendeth
             to
             little
             less
             then
             the
             
               Popish
               bloudy
               Doctrine
            
             of
             deposing
             
               heretical
               Kings
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               spiritual
               wages
            
             are
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             
               Magistrates
               .
               1
               Tim.
            
             2.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Prayers
               ,
               Intercessions
            
             &c.
             
             
             If
             therefore
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             Magistrates
             suffer
             their
             Subjects
             to
             live
             a
             quiet
             life
             in
             ungodliness
             and
             Dishanesty
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             fals
             short
             of
             returning
             spiritual
             recompence
             for
             the
             
               spiritual
               Duties
            
             and
             services
             performed
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Those
             prayers
             are
             not
             the
             proper
             wages
             paid
             to
             Magistrates
             for
             their
             work
             ;
             for
             then
             should
             they
             not
             be
             paid
             (
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             there
             exhorteth
             )
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             whether
             Magistrates
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             nor
             paid
             to
             those
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             
               Idolatrous
               ,
               Blasphemous
               ,
               Persecutors
            
             :
             But
             those
             prayers
             were
             to
             be
             poured
             forth
             for
             such
             Magistrates
             (
             such
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             then
             were
             and
             are
             .
             )
             Those
             prayers
             then
             were
             a
             general
             Duty
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             chiefe
             and
             
               principal
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             further
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             suffer
             the
             people
             to
             live
             in
             ungodliness
             ,
             fall
             short
             in
             returning
             spiritual
             Recompence
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             By
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             free
             Inhabitants
             
             of
             the
             world
             who
             live
             in
             ignorance
             of
             God
             and
             in
             abominable
             Religions
             without
             him
             must
             yet
             be
             supposed
             to
             choose
             and
             set
             up
             such
             Ministers
             or
             Servants
             of
             
               civil
               Justice
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             during
             their
             termes
             of
             administration
             or
             service
             ,
             should
             not
             suffer
             their
             Choosers
             and
             Makers
             to
             enjoy
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             force
             them
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             their
             Officers
             shall
             judge
             to
             be
             Godliness
             ;
             but
             the
             neck
             of
             no
             free
             people
             can
             bow
             to
             such
             a
             Yoak
             and
             Tyrany
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             lastly
             )
             to
             that
             Argument
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             from
             the
             title
             which
             God
             gives
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Distinction
             of
             Spiritual
             Ministers
             for
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             
               civil
               Ministers
            
             for
             civil
             matters
             ;
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             .
             If
             Magistrates
             be
             Gods
             Ministers
             or
             Servants
             then
             must
             they
             do
             his
             
             work
             ,
             and
             be
             for
             God
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             further
             saith
             he
             ,
             Magistracy
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             civil
             things
             ▪
             but
             also
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Religion
               ▪
            
             and
             he
             produceth
             divers
             instantces
             of
             
               Pagans
               zeal
            
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Because
             Magistrates
             are
             Gods
             Servants
             ▪
             or
             Ministers
             
             civil
             ,
             and
             receive
             civil
             wages
             for
             their
             civil
             service
             ;
             will
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             they
             must
             attend
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             principally
             
             a
             spiritual
             work
             ?
             That
             noble-man
             or
             Lord
             ,
             that
             sets
             one
             to
             keep
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             keep
             his
             
               sheep
               ▪
            
             expects
             not
             of
             him
             appointed
             to
             keep
             his
             sheep
             (
             though
             a
             Minister
             or
             Servant
             )
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             nor
             expects
             he
             of
             the
             waiter
             on
             his
             children
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             sheep
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Magistrasie
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             no
             otherwise
             then
             Mariage
             is
             being
             an
             estate
             meerly
             civil
             and
             humane
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             to
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             that
             Magistrates
             be
             of
             God
             from
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             as
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             worlds
             zealous
             contending
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             persecuting
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             from
             
             the
             Father
             of
             lies
             and
             murther
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             so
             seldome
             is
             it
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             have
             persecuted
             or
             punished
             any
             for
             error
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             condemned
             for
             error
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             all
             nations
             and
             people
             bow
             down
             to
             Idels
             and
             Images
             (
             as
             all
             the
             world
             did
             to
             Nebuchaduezzars
             Image
             .
             )
             If
             any
             amongst
             them
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             in
             in
             some
             truths
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             witnessing
             of
             which
             they
             are
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             (
             deare
             peace
             )
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             cases
             of
             those
             Philosophers
             ,
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             alledged
             ;
             how
             weak
             and
             poor
             therefore
             is
             that
             Argument
             from
             the
             zeal
             of
             
               Pagans
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             such
             Builders
             ,
             frame
             by
             no
             other
             then
             that
             of
             nature
             depraved
             and
             rotten
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Goulden
             reed
             of
             the
             glorious
             gospel
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             LI.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             discourse
             concerning
             that
             terme
             ,
             Evil
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             produceth
             Pareus
             ,
             who
             makes
             that
             Evil
             punishable
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             fourfold
             ,
             natural
             ,
             civil
             ,
             moral
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Truth
             .
             That
             excellent
             and
             holy
             witness
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             in
             many
             of
             his
             precious
             
               truths
               )
               Pareus
            
             being
             here
             produced
             without
             Scripture
             or
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             punishing
             of
             the
             fourth
             sort
             of
             evil
             ;
             to
             wit
             spiritual
             :
             nor
             answering
             my
             Arguments
             brought
             against
             such
             an
             Interpretation
             ,
             gives
             me
             occasion
             of
             no
             further
             answer
             to
             Master
             Cotton
             or
             him
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             alleadged
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             
               New
               English
               Churches
            
             ,
             in
             the
             model
             prohibite
             (
             expresly
             )
             the
             Magistrates
             from
             the
             punishing
             or
             taking
             notice
             of
             some
             Evils
             ,
             and
             that
             
             therefore
             as
             they
             ascribe
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             more
             then
             God
             gives
             ,
             so
             they
             take
             away
             and
             disrobe
             him
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             cloathed
             him
             with
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             an
             avenger
             of
             evil
             ,
             we
             mean
             of
             all
             sorts
             or
             kindes
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             particular
             of
             each
             kind
             ;
             and
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               domestick
               evils
            
             may
             be
             healed
             in
             a
             domestick
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             readily
             concur
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             punish
             evils
             that
             he
             knowes
             not
             of
             in
             a
             due
             and
             orderly
             way
             sufficiently
             proved
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             many
             domestick
             evils
             are
             best
             healed
             in
             a
             domestick
             way
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             Limitation
             added
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             the
             Church
             first
             )
             seems
             to
             bind
             the
             Magistrates
             hand
             ,
             where
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             
             with
             such
             things
             )
             yea
             and
             further
             where
             it
             is
             why
             should
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             denied
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             power
             in
             cases
             meerly
             civil
             (
             the
             old
             practice
             of
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ?
             )
             And
             to
             whom
             should
             the
             Servant
             or
             Child
             or
             Wife
             ,
             petition
             and
             complaine
             against
             oppression
             ,
             unless
             to
             the
             publike
             
               Father
               ,
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             Husband
             of
             the
             Common-weal
             ?
             And
             therefore
             from
             their
             own
             Interpretation
             ▪
             they
             may
             well
             spare
             that
             strict
             and
             literal
             aception
             of
             the
             word
             
               evil
               ▪
            
             and
             cease
             to
             cry
             Heresie
             is
             
               evil
               ,
               Idolatrie
               evil
               ,
               Blasphemie
               evill
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Examination
           of
           
             CHAP.
             LIII
             ;
             Answering
             to
             Chap.
             LIII
             ,
             LIV
             ,
             LV.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             these
             three
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             last
             Reason
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Arguments
             against
             persecution
             produced
             was
             discussed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             dis●●ples
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             persecuting
             ,
             that
             contrariwise
             they
             ought
             to
             bless
             such
             as
             curse
             them
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             freeness
             of
             
               Gods
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             the
             deepness
             of
             his
             counsels
             ,
             calling
             home
             them
             that
             be
             enemies
             ,
             
               persecutors
               ,
               no
               people
            
             ,
             yea
             some
             at
             the
             last
             hour
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             complaineth
             that
             two
             of
             his
             Answers
             were
             omitted
             ;
             and
             suspecteth
             that
             as
             children
             skip
             over
             hard
             places
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             skipt
             over
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             those
             two
             answers
             were
             omitted
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             chapter
             was
             too
             hard
             &c.
             but
             because
             the
             Discusser
             saw
             (
             nor
             sees
             )
             not
             any
             controversie
             or
             difference
             between
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             himself
             in
             those
             passages
             ;
             and
             also
             studying
             brevity
             and
             contraction
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             himself
             hath
             done
             omitting
             far
             more
             ,
             and
             contracting
             three
             Chapters
             in
             one
             in
             this
             very
             passage
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             need
             of
             mentioning
             his
             Reply
             in
             these
             three
             Chapters
             ,
             wherein
             Master
             Cotton
             concurs
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             tolerating
             even
             notorious
             offenders
             in
             the
             State
             in
             some
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             of
             all
             agitations
             in
             this
             passage
             is
             this
             :
             Master
             Cotton
             denies
             not
             but
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             notorious
             malefactor
             may
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             consequently
             (
             as
             I
             understand
             him
             )
             an
             ●●re●i●k
             ,
             
             
               seducer
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             that
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             tolerate
             a
             
               seducing
               teacher
            
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             clearness
             of
             Gods
             command
             Deut.
             13.
             and
             from
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               sought
               to
               turn
               thee
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             Withal
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Moses
               capital
               Politicks
            
             are
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             is
             gained
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             vain
             exception
             against
             Master
             Cotton's
             general
             
               proposition
               ▪
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evil
             to
             tolerate
             
             notorious
             
               evil
               doers
               ,
               seducing
               teachers
               ,
               scandalous
               livers
               ,
            
             because
             he
             sees
             cause
             of
             toleration
             in
             some
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             In
             ordinary
             cases
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             tolerate
             ,
             from
             Deut.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             of
             Master
             Cotton's
             minde
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             Israel
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             tolerate
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             alleadge
             ,
             is
             eternal
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             
               states
               ,
               cities
               ▪
            
             and
             kingdoms
             thereof
             ?
             Let
             Master
             Cotton
             finde
             out
             any
             such
             land
             or
             state
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             and
             Israel
             of
             God
             :
             Yea
             Master
             Cotton
             confesseth
             in
             a
             fore-going
             passage
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             :
             Then
             must
             he
             with
             me
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             Deut.
             13.
             only
             concerns
             the
             Israel
             or
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             furnished
             with
             spiritual
             weapons
             against
             such
             spiritual
             offenders
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             wonder
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             should
             say
             that
             
               Moses
               capitals
            
             are
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             not
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             print
             sixteen
             or
             seventeen
             capital
             evils
             (
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             of
             a
             spiritual
             nature
             )
             censured
             with
             death
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             again
             ,
             me
             thinks
             it
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             since
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             how
             many
             of
             
               Moses
               capitals
            
             were
             of
             a
             ceremonial
             nature
             .
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             the
             not
             coming
             to
             keep
             the
             passeover
             ,
             (
             for
             neglect
             whereof
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             )
             how
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             make
             these
             eternal
             in
             all
             nations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             Heads
             (
             and
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             highest
             )
             in
             our
             own
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             would
             soon
             feel
             the
             
               capital
               calamity
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               capital
               bloody
            
             Tenent
             ,
             if
             Master
             Cotton
             swayed
             the
             Scepter
             of
             some
             of
             the
             worlds
             former
             or
             present
             Caesars
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             readily
             affirm
             ,
             that
             spiritually
             and
             mystically
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             evils
             are
             to
             be
             spiritually
             (
             and
             so
             eternally
             )
             punished
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           LIV
           ,
           Replying
           to
           Chap.
           LVI
           .
           Examined
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             56
             Chap.
             were
             observed
             two
             evils
             in
             Mr.
             Cottons
             conjoyning
             of
             
               seducing
               teachers
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               livers
               ,
            
             as
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             care
             and
             work
             to
             suppress
             and
             punish
             :
             Unto
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             no
             where
             makes
             it
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             care
             and
             work
             to
             suppress
             seducing
             teachers
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             care
             of
             the
             church
             to
             suppress
             and
             punish
             seducing
             teachers
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             in
             a
             church-way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             a
             civil
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             seem
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             Magistrates
             proper
             and
             adequate
             object
             to
             punish
             scandalous
             livers
             ,
             because
             the
             church
             also
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             to
             make
             it
             her
             work
             also
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             a
             scandalous
             liver
             be
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             any
             scandal
             ,
             she
             by
             the
             ruls
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             recover
             him
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             punishing
             of
             him
             with
             temporal
             punishment
             ,
             who
             will
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             (
             Secondly
             )
             what
             if
             the
             
               seducing
               teacher
            
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             liver
             ,
             be
             neither
             of
             them
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             and
             the
             church
             hath
             nought
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             without
             )
             will
             not
             Master
             Cotton
             then
             affirm
             the
             seducing
             Teacher
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             ,
             liver
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             care
             and
             work
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             excepted
             against
             that
             things
             of
             such
             a
             different
             nature
             and
             kind
             ,
             as
             seducing
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             ,
             should
             be
             coupled
             together
             at
             the
             civil
             Bar
             ?
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ▪
             that
             both
             these
             agree
             in
             one
             common
             kind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             are
             evil
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             preserved
             both
             in
             church
             and
             Commonweal
             :
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             say
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             was
             either
             of
             man
             or
             of
             Beast
             ,
             is
             here
             any
             such
             commi●ture
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Were
             Master
             Cotton
             the
             worlds
             Monarch
             ,
             what
             
             bloody
             reformations
             or
             destructions
             rather
             ,
             would
             he
             fill
             the
             world
             withal
             ▪
             if
             he
             walk
             by
             such
             rules
             and
             principles
             ?
             for
             ,
             what
             religions
             or
             almost
             men
             (
             all
             the
             world
             over
             )
             would
             he
             finde
             not
             opposite
             and
             destructive
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             (
             Secondly
             )
             an
             historical
             narration
             of
             Gods
             works
             on
             man
             or
             Beast
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             Coelestial
             and
             Terrestial
             
             is
             one
             thing
             :
             But
             to
             mix
             them
             together
             in
             doings
             or
             
               sufferings
               inconsistent
            
             with
             ▪
             and
             improper
             to
             their
             kinds
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             far
             different
             and
             insufferable
             :
             As
             for
             a
             man
             to
             affirme
             that
             a
             man
             and
             a
             beast
             ●in'd
             against
             their
             Maker
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             justly
             punished
             with
             spiritual
             blindness
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             loss
             of
             
               Gods
               Image
            
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             difference
             and
             no
             less
             is
             between
             transgressors
             against
             the
             
               heavenly
               state
            
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             
               earthly
               state
            
             or
             Commonweal
             of
             
               Cities
               ,
               kingdomes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             tolerable
             for
             seducing
             Teachers
             to
             seduce
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             same
             gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             as
             for
             Pagans
             to
             seduce
             Pagans
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             but
             in
             the
             degree
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             according
             to
             his
             supposition
             )
             must
             be
             punished
             gradually
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             prove
             seducing
             Teachers
             as
             well
             as
             scandalous
             livers
             ,
             the
             joynt
             object
             of
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Why
             doth
             Master
             say
             it
             is
             more
             tolerable
             for
             Pagans
             to
             seduce
             Pagans
             Antichristians
             Antichristians
             ?
             What
             Scripture
             doth
             he
             produce
             for
             this
             toleration
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             this
             partiality
             ?
             All
             that
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             look
             at
             it
             as
             more
             tolerable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             is
             shroudly
             to
             be
             suspect
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             
             that
             is
             a
             most
             
               unchristian
               partiality
            
             ,
             in
             directing
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             fall
             heaviest
             on
             such
             seducers
             only
             ,
             as
             trouble
             his
             conscience
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             ▪
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Government
             :
             suppose
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Holland
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             or
             Turkie
             (
             where
             some
             freedome
             is
             )
             that
             
               Jews
               ▪
               Pagans
               ,
               Antichristians
            
             and
             Christians
             (
             that
             is
             Christians
             of
             Master
             
               Cottons
               conscience
            
             )
             together
             with
             Turkes
             were
             commingled
             in
             civil
             cohabitation
             and
             commerce
             together
             :
             Why
             now
             shall
             that
             Turke
             that
             hath
             seduced
             one
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             conscience
             to
             Mahumetani●me
             be
             more
             punished
             for
             that
             crime
             then
             for
             turning
             a
             
               Jew
               ▪
               Pagan
            
             or
             Papist
             to
             his
             Relief
             and
             worship
             ?
             What
             warrant
             shall
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             such
             a
             city
             or
             
             place
             finde
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             either
             for
             striking
             at
             all
             with
             the
             civil
             sword
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             or
             else
             in
             dealing
             such
             partial
             blows
             among
             the
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             fear
             that
             Gods
             own
             people
             (
             of
             this
             opinion
             )
             see
             not
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             crying
             up
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             Nursing
             fathers
             ,
             Nursing
             mothers
             ▪
             &c.
             when
             all
             is
             but
             to
             escape
             the
             bitter
             sweeting
             of
             Christs
             
             cross
             ,
             so
             dashing
             in
             pieces
             the
             most
             wise
             councels
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             concerning
             his
             blessed
             Son
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             alotted
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             portion
             of
             sorrow
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             of
             raigning
             and
             triumphing
             ,
             after
             the
             battel
             fought
             and
             victory
             obtained
             in
             the
             world
             approaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             fore-mentioned
             cases
             ,
             such
             Magistrates
             must
             suspend
             punishments
             for
             
               religion
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             consequently
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             must
             suspend
             and
             none
             but
             some
             few
             of
             his
             conscience
             (
             by
             his
             doctrine
             )
             shall
             be
             found
             fit
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             (
             in
             plaine
             English
             )
             to
             fight
             only
             for
             
               his
               conscience
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             for
             the
             discusser
             to
             finde
             
               Antichristian
               seducers
            
             clear
             from
             disobedience
             to
             the
             
               civil
               laws
            
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             Antichrist
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             sworn
             )
             shall
             excommunicate
             the
             
               civil
               magistrate
            
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             to
             the
             invasion
             of
             his
             followers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Most
             properly
             
               seducing
               teachers
            
             sin
             against
             the
             church
             and
             
               spiritual
               kingdome
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             which
             if
             erected
             and
             governed
             according
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             Castel
             or
             Fort
             sufficiently
             
             provided
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             heavenly
             ammunition
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             her
             spiritual
             adversaries
             :
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             churches
             (
             during
             the
             
               Apostacy
               )
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             observed
             )
             hath
             not
             left
             his
             witnesses
             destitute
             of
             terrible
             defence
             against
             all
             gainesayers
             :
             But
             grant
             (
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             supposeth
             )
             such
             seducers
             from
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             &c.
             
             Such
             as
             the
             Seminaries
             and
             bringers
             over
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             5
             his
             Bul
             against
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             &c.
             
             The
             answer
             is
             short
             and
             pla●●
             ▪
             civil
             officers
             bear
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             when
             the
             
               civil
               state
            
             is
             assaulted
             as
             the
             
               spiritual
               officers
            
             and
             governors
             of
             the
             church
             bear
             not
             in
             
             vain
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               two-edged
               sword
            
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             now
             (
             secondly
             )
             there
             ▪
             was
             observed
             by
             the
             Discusser
             in
             such
             coupling
             of
             [
             
               seducing
               teachers
               &
               scandalous
               livers
            
             ]
             a
             silent
             and
             implicite
             justification
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             their
             coupling
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             as
             
               seducing
               teachers
            
             with
             
               scandalous
               livers
               ,
               Christ
            
             between
             
               two
               thieves
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             what
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             is
             ▪
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             followers
             suffering
             under
             those
             names
             ,
             weakens
             not
             the
             hand
             of
             Authority
             to
             punish
             such
             who
             are
             
               seducing
               teachers
               &
               scandalous
               livers
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             his
             followers
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             theirs
             onely
             )
             to
             be
             accounted
             
               seducing
               teachers
               ,
               deceivers
            
             and
             cheaters
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             blasphemous
             against
             God
             ,
             seditious
             against
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             to
             be
             numbred
             (
             as
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             between
             
               two
               thieves
            
             )
             both
             in
             esteem
             and
             punishment
             with
             scandalous
             and
             notorious
             malefactors
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             cause
             of
             conscience
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             for
             differing
             from
             and
             witnessing
             against
             the
             several
             State
             and
             City-Religions
             and
             Worships
             wherein
             they
             lived
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Jews
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             fair
             colours
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             walking
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
             justified
             their
             fathers
             for
             murthering
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             cannot
             (
             
               dear
               Truth
            
             )
             but
             subscribe
             to
             your
             sorrowful
             observation
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             others
             (
             otherwise
             excellent
             servants
             of
             God
             )
             in
             coupling
             
               seducing
               teachers
            
             and
             
               scandalous
               livers
            
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             object
             for
             the
             
               civil
               sword
            
             to
             strike
             at
             ,
             they
             do
             no
             other
             but
             act
             the
             Jews
             true
             Antitype
             ,
             coupling
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             
               seducing
               teacher
            
             with
             Barabbas
             the
             
               scandalous
               liver
            
             and
             murtherer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             who
             sees
             not
             how
             often
             Barabbas
             the
             
               scandalous
               liver
            
             is
             cried
             out
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             by
             the
             scandalous
             people
             ,
             while
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             servants
             is
             cried
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             to
             the
             Stake
             ,
             to
             Banishment
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             Persecutors
             also
             are
             applauded
             ,
             for
             (
             not
             persecuting
             men
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             )
             
               righteously
               ,
               legally
            
             (
             and
             with
             great
             sorrow
             )
             punishing
             them
             
             for
             sinning
             against
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             for
             disturbing
             of
             the
             
               civil
               State
            
             and
             peace
             ,
             for
             contemning
             of
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Kings
               Queens
            
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             for
             blaspheming
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             seducing
             and
             destroying
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             55.
          
           
           Replying
           to
           
             CHAP.
             66.
          
           
           Exam
           :
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             THe
             Discusser
             admired
             in
             this
             Chap
             :
             how
             Mr.
             Cotton
             
             should
             alledge
             (
             Revel
             .
             2.
             )
             Christs
             charge
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             for
             tollerating
             them
             that
             hould
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Thiatira
             for
             tollerating
             Jezabell
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             replies
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             in
             alledging
             those
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             it
             unlawfull
             for
             Magistrates
             to
             tollerate
             seducing
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             unlawfull
             for
             Churches
             :
             adding
             that
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Prisoner
             was
             so
             stated
             ,
             in
             
               generall
               tearmes
            
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             what
             Tolleration
             or
             Persecution
             should
             be
             meant
             or
             intended
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             generall
             against
             all
             Persecution
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             withall
             affirming
             that
             an
             unjust
             Excommunication
             is
             as
             true
             Persecution
             as
             unjust
             Banishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             what
             Mr
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             An
             unjust
             Excommunication
             
             is
             as
             true
             Persecution
             as
             an
             unjust
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             may
             justly
             complaine
             against
             Mr
             Cotton
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             practicing
             such
             persecution
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             being
             not
             onely
             banished
             from
             their
             
               civill
               State
            
             ,
             but
             unjustly
             (
             and
             after
             the
             Popes
             way
             )
             Excommunicated
             also
             ,
             from
             their
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             more
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             doe
             not
             in
             ordinarie
             English
             read
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             word
             
             Persecution
             is
             taken
             for
             
               civill
               corporall
               violence
            
             and
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             the
             body
             for
             some
             spirituall
             and
             religious
             matter
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             his
             words
             to
             Paul
             ,
             Act●
             9.
             
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             passages
             in
             the
             Letter
             shew
             that
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             Letter
             was
             to
             contend
             against
             outward
             violence
             and
             
               corporall
               affliction
            
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Conscience
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             not
             be
             a
             lost
             Labour
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             to
             draw
             a
             taste
             of
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Letter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             further
             satisfaction
             ,
             my
             paines
             shall
             be
             a
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             first
          
           
             From
             the
             Arguments
             from
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             observe
             Luc.
             9.
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             reproving
             his
             two
             
               zealous
               Disciples
            
             ,
             You
             know
             not
             of
             what
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             :
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             and
             Micah
             ,
             They
             shall
             
             breake
             their
             Swords
             into
             Mattocks
             ,
             and
             their
             Speares
             into
             Sithes
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christs
             charge
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             persecuting
             those
             that
             would
             not
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             they
             should
             pray
             and
             blesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             These
             holy
             Passages
             (
             Me
             thinks
             )
             are
             not
             unlike
             the
             Stones
             in
             Davids
             sling
             ,
             smooth
             and
             plaine
             enough
             ,
             yet
             powerfull
             and
             dreadfull
             ,
             both
             against
             this
             
               Goliah
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             also
             prove
             a
             corporall
             persecution
             intended
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             speeches
             of
             severall
             Kings
             produced
             by
             the
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             King
             
               James
               ;
               God
            
             never
             loves
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             by
             Violence
             and
             Bloudshed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             of
             Stephen
             King
             of
             Poland
             ;
             I
             am
             King
             of
             Men
             ,
             not
             
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             not
             of
             Soules
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ;
             When
             ever
             Men
             have
             attempted
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             
               violent
               course
            
             ,
             the
             issue
             hath
             been
             ever
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             Innovations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Another
             of
             King
             James
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             persecute
             or
             molest
             ,
             or
             suffer
             to
             be
             persecuted
             or
             molested
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             Speeches
             of
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             produced
             by
             the
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             Hilarius
             :
             That
             Church
             which
             formerly
             by
             enduring
             misery
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             was
             knowne
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             doth
             now
             terrifie
             others
             by
             
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
            
             ,
             and
             miserie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             
               Jerome
               ;
               Heresie
            
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Let
             us
             strike
             through
             with
             the
             Arrowes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             implying
             ,
             not
             with
             other
             weapons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             Luther
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             The
             Lawes
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             extend
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             over
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             .
             And
             againe
             upon
             Luk.
             22.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             true
             
               Catholike
               church
            
             which
             is
             defended
             by
             the
             
               Secular
               Arme
            
             or
             humane
             Power
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Papists
             in
             their
             Booke
             for
             Tolleration
             ;
             When
             Christ
             bids
             his
             Disciples
             to
             say
             ,
             peace
             to
             this
             house
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             send
             Pursevants
             to
             ransack
             or
             spoyle
             the
             house
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Prisoner
             in
             answering
             some
             Objections
             ,
             concludeth
             ;
             It
             is
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             if
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             were
             granted
             to
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             indeed
             :
             He
             also
             alledged
             that
             many
             Sects
             lived
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             being
             nothing
             hurtfull
             unto
             the
             Common-weale
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             severall
             Tasts
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             the
             Prisoner
             can
             be
             understood
             to
             cast
             the
             least
             glance
             unto
             spirituall
             persecution
             or
             prosecution
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             this
             Chap
             :
             calls
             it
             :
             But
             to
             end
             this
             Chapter
             :
             When
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             Church
             was
             argued
             sufficient
             for
             spirituall
             ends
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             grants
             both
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Guilt
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             the
             spreading
             of
             
               false
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             among
             those
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             among
             Church-Members
             :
             nor
             sufficient
             to
             cleare
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               State
            
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Apostasie
             in
             suffering
             such
             Apostates
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             other
             Passages
             of
             this
             Discourse
             proved
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             whiles
             his
             Churches
             and
             Ordinances
             flourished
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Witnesses
             )
             hath
             gloriously
             and
             sufficiently
             furnished
             his
             Servants
             for
             all
             spirituall
             cases
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             
               defending
               ,
               offending
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             
               Christian
               State
            
             acknowledged
             in
             
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             or
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             Nationall
             but
             Congregationall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             never
             addressed
             
             themselves
             by
             Word
             or
             Writing
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               States
            
             wherein
             they
             lived
             and
             taught
             ,
             and
             were
             mightily
             opposed
             and
             blasphemed
             .
             I
             say
             they
             never
             ran
             to
             borrow
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ,
             to
             helpe
             the
             two
             edged
             Sword
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             against
             
               Opposers
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Hereticks
            
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             was
             a
             wiser
             King
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             even
             
               Wisdome
               it selfe
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             without
             great
             Dishonour
             and
             Derogation
             to
             his
             Wisdome
             and
             Love
             ,
             be
             imagined
             to
             leave
             open
             such
             Gaps
             ,
             such
             Leakes
             ,
             such
             Breaches
             in
             the
             Ship
             and
             Garden
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             56.
          
           replying
           to
           58.
           
           &
           59.
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             first
             observation
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             urgeth
             that
             Princes
             are
             nurcing
             Fathers
             to
             feede
             and
             correct
             (
             and
             consequently
             must
             judge
             of
             feeding
             and
             correction
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             their
             feeding
             and
             correction
             :
             )
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             This
             is
             false
             and
             fraudulent
             so
             to
             collect
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             
               devised
               Calumnies
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             evidently
             appeare
             ,
             how
             greatly
             Mr
             Cotton
             forgets
             the
             Matter
             and
             Himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             deeply
             chargeth
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             he
             granteth
             in
             this
             his
             Reply
             ,
             onely
             with
             this
             Limitation
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             herein
             when
             they
             judge
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             This
             Limitation
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             observation
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             alway
             implyed
             in
             subjection
             to
             all
             
               Civill
               Rulers
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               Masters
               ,
            
             that
             it
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             sayth
             he
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Notorious
             Calumnie
             so
             to
             represent
             Mr
             Cottons
             dealing
             with
             Princes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             made
             his
             owne
             Judgement
             and
             practice
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             proceeding
             of
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Ballance
             ,
             and
             seene
             where
             the
             Calumnie
             or
             slander
             lies
             :
             
               Princes
               or
               
                 Civill
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr
               Cotton
               ,
               are
               Fathers
               to
               feed
               and
               correct
               ,
               and
               their
               Judgement
               ought
               
               therein
               to
               be
               obeyed
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               .
            
             Now
             some
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             declare
             themselves
             against
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             .
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             answer
             ;
             The
             profession
             and
             practice
             of
             Princes
             is
             no
             rule
             to
             Conscience
             .
             I
             reply
             ,
             and
             ask
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             of
             
               Princes
               profession
            
             and
             practice
             ,
             when
             they
             thus
             feed
             and
             judge
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             ?
             whether
             their
             profession
             and
             practice
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             or
             no
             ?
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             when
             Princes
             are
             alleadged
             against
             his
             judgement
             and
             conscience
             )
             pleads
             ,
             that
             
               Princes
               profession
            
             and
             practice
             is
             no
             rule
             :
             Let
             all
             men
             judge
             whether
             his
             judgement
             and
             conscience
             be
             not
             made
             the
             Rule
             to
             the
             consciences
             and
             practices
             of
             Princes
             ,
             whom
             yet
             he
             makes
             the
             nurcing
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             further
             demanded
             ,
             whether
             Mr
             Cotton
             and
             others
             of
             his
             minde
             could
             submit
             in
             spirituall
             cases
             to
             any
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             those
             just
             of
             his
             
               owne
               Conscience
            
             ?
             
             He
             answers
             ,
             they
             will
             submit
             to
             any
             in
             Active
             or
             Passive
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             can
             Mr
             Cotton
             suppose
             
               Active
               obedience
            
             in
             
             spirituall
             things
             to
             such
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             bound
             (
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             )
             to
             suspend
             their
             Dealings
             upon
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             ?
             What
             
               Active
               obedience
            
             can
             I
             be
             supposed
             to
             give
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             Activitie
             nor
             Abilitie
             to
             command
             and
             rule
             me
             ?
             And
             must
             it
             not
             evidently
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               Active
               obedience
            
             in
             these
             cases
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Judgement
             )
             must
             onely
             be
             yeelded
             to
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             are
             able
             to
             judge
             the
             true
             Religion
             and
             way
             of
             Worship
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             which
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             follow
             that
             all
             other
             Consciences
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             besides
             their
             owne
             must
             be
             persecuted
             by
             such
             their
             Magistrates
             (
             were
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             )
             ?
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             no
             ;
             except
             all
             Mens
             consciences
             in
             the
             world
             did
             erre
             fundamentally
             against
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             fundamentally
             against
             Church-Order
             ,
             and
             
               Civill
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             tumultuous
             and
             factious
             manner
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             cases
             onely
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             we
             allow
             Magistrates
             to
             punish
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             and
             must
             observe
             the
             Evill
             of
             that
             Distinction
             between
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             and
             
               Christian
               Order
            
             ,
             as
             not
             finding
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             finding
             Church-Order
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             grant
             once
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Religion
            
             and
             way
             of
             Worship
             
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             Religion
             and
             way
             of
             
               Gods
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Religions
             and
             wayes
             of
             Worship
             false
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             Errour
             be
             otherwise
             then
             fundamentall
             ?
             And
             if
             other
             mens
             Consciences
             attend
             not
             to
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               convictions
            
             ,
             but
             obstinately
             maintaine
             their
             blasphemous
             Religions
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             his
             conscience
             be
             dispenced
             with
             and
             absolved
             from
             persecuting
             such
             
               obstinate
               Consciences
            
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             beside
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             further
             demanded
             ▪
             if
             this
             were
             not
             to
             make
             Magistrates
             Staires
             and
             Stirrops
             for
             themselves
             (
             the
             Clergie
             )
             to
             mount
             up
             in
             the
             seats
             and
             sadles
             of
             their
             great
             and
             setled
             Maintenance
             ?
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             this
             is
             rather
             to
             make
             
             them
             Swords
             and
             Staves
             to
             punish
             them
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             for
             
               Hereticall
               Delinquencie
            
             :
             2.
             
             Their
             Magistrates
             themselves
             fall
             short
             of
             great
             and
             setled
             Maintenance
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Himselfe
             liveth
             upon
             no
             great
             and
             
               setled
               Maintenance
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             Mr
             Cotton
             allowes
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             punish
             all
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             But
             what
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             that
             his
             Magistrates
             should
             declare
             themselves
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             way
             then
             is
             professed
             :
             and
             left
             it
             free
             for
             each
             mans
             conscience
             to
             worship
             as
             he
             believed
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             or
             not
             pay
             toward
             this
             or
             that
             Worship
             or
             
             Ministrie
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             perswasion
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             
               any
               thing
            
             or
             nothing
             ,
             will
             not
             Mr
             Cotton
             then
             plead
             that
             such
             Magistrates
             themselves
             (
             Apostatizing
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             turning
             Enemies
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             clamours
             )
             to
             the
             holy
             Church
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             ought
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             accursed
             with
             the
             lesser
             and
             greater
             Censures
             of
             Suspention
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             but
             also
             punished
             with
             
               Imprisonment
               ,
               Banishment
            
             ,
             and
             Death
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             finde
             the
             mercy
             of
             Life
             and
             Favour
             of
             an
             Office
             (
             by
             some
             over-ruling
             Providence
             )
             will
             not
             Mr
             Cotton
             then
             pleade
             that
             such
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             suspend
             their
             Power
             to
             hould
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             medle
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             &c.
             
             Into
             such
             poore
             withered
             Strawes
             and
             Reedes
             will
             the
             Allowance
             of
             Swords
             and
             Staves
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             speakes
             of
             come
             to
             ?
             Concerning
             the
             seats
             and
             sadles
             of
             great
             and
             setled
             maintenance
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             Discusser
             spake
             not
             ,
             but
             heartily
             wisheth
             their
             Maintenance
             as
             great
             and
             setled
             ,
             as
             he
             knowes
             their
             Labours
             and
             Travells
             and
             Dangers
             be
             :
             He
             spake
             onely
             of
             Ministers
             great
             ▪
             and
             setled
             maintenance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O
             Truth
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Apple
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             combustion
             all
             the
             
               World
               over
            
             ,
             especially
             Popish
             and
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             told
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             that
             Luther
             was
             so
             stormed
             at
             )
             because
             he
             medled
             
             with
             the
             
               Popes
               Crowne
            
             and
             the
             
               Monkes
               Bellies
            
             .
             To
             obtaine
             these
             warme
             and
             soft
             and
             rich
             seats
             and
             sadles
             (
             who
             ever
             stand
             or
             goe
             on
             foote
             ,
             or
             creepe
             ,
             or
             beg
             ,
             or
             Starve
             )
             the
             Prelates
             practices
             all
             Ages
             know
             .
             Yea
             and
             other
             practices
             of
             some
             of
             late
             ,
             who
             (
             with
             the
             Evill
             Steward
             providing
             wisely
             )
             first
             made
             sure
             of
             
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             for
             Tithes
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             before
             any
             Ordinance
             for
             God
             Himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             indeed
             which
             the
             
               Politick
               State
            
             of
             Holland
             
             well
             foresaw
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             lamentably
             whipt
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             (
             and
             Gods
             )
             Scourge
             ,
             
               Duke
               D'alva
            
             ,
             into
             a
             Toleration
             of
             other
             mens
             Consciences
             :
             The
             
               Politick
               States-men
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             saw
             a
             necessitie
             of
             stopping
             their
             Dominies
             Mouths
             with
             sure
             and
             setled
             Maintenance
             out
             of
             the
             States
             purse
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             the
             
               Dutch
               Ministers
               zeale
            
             is
             not
             so
             hot
             against
             the
             Toleration
             of
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             hath
             been
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             (
             sweet
             Peace
             )
             how
             fitly
             did
             that
             
             learned
             Prideaux
             once
             tell
             his
             Sons
             the
             
               Oxford
               Doctors
            
             ,
             at
             one
             of
             their
             Superstitious
             Creations
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             could
             not
             dig
             ,
             and
             were
             ashamed
             to
             beg
             ,
             they
             had
             great
             need
             (
             therefore
             )
             of
             setled
             Maintenance
             ,
             This
             was
             but
             the
             Evil
             Stewards
             device
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             adde
             )
             little
             better
             then
             stealing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             I
             live
             not
             so
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             One
             Swallow
             makes
             not
             a
             Summer
             :
             what
             others
             have
             done
             and
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             practices
             have
             been
             and
             are
             for
             a
             forced
             setled
             maintenance
             (
             as
             firme
             and
             setled
             as
             ever
             was
             the
             
               Parish
               maintenance
            
             of
             
               Old
               England
            
             )
             hath
             been
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             too
             apparant
             :
             For
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             I
             envie
             not
             the
             faines
             of
             his
             morsells
             ,
             nor
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             his
             Cups
             ,
             but
             wish
             him
             as
             large
             a
             purse
             ,
             as
             I
             beleeve
             he
             hath
             an
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             doe
             good
             with
             it
             :
             Yet
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             case
             is
             no
             Praesident
             ,
             because
             what
             he
             looseth
             in
             the
             Shire
             ,
             he
             gets
             in
             the
             Hundreth
             ,
             and
             sits
             in
             as
             soft
             and
             rich
             a
             sadle
             as
             any
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             through
             the
             greatnes
             and
             Richnes
             of
             the
             Marchandize
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
             Boston
             ,
             above
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Land.
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Tryall
             of
             the
             good
             or
             Evill
             Servant
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             untill
             it
             comes
             to
             Digging
             or
             Begging
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             way
             ,
             viz
             :
             of
             couzening
             of
             the
             great
             
               Lord
               &
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ;
             by
             running
             to
             
               carnall
               meanes
            
             and
             
               carnall
               weapons
            
             ,
             to
             force
             mens
             purses
             for
             a
             rich
             and
             setled
             Maintenance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             Chap.
             57.
          
           (
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             60.
          
           )
           Examined
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             Princes
             Mr
             Cotton
             addeth
             ,
             that
             Princes
             out
             of
             
               State
               policie
            
             ,
             doe
             sometimes
             tollerate
             what
             
             suits
             not
             with
             Christianitie
             (
             as
             David
             did
             Joab
             )
             against
             their
             wills
             .
          
           
             Unto
             this
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             this
             agrees
             not
             with
             his
             former
             generall
             Proposition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             evill
             to
             Tollerate
             
               seducing
               Teachers
            
             ,
             and
             
               scandalous
               livers
            
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             for
             Moses
             laid
             downe
             in
             generall
             ,
             Who
             so
             sheddeth
             mans
             blood
             ,
             by
             man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             ;
             yet
             Joab
             was
             tollerated
             to
             live
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             Moses
             had
             said
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             tollerate
             a
             Murtherer
             ;
             and
             yet
             afterward
             had
             tollerated
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             his
             later
             practice
             would
             not
             have
             seemed
             harmonious
             to
             his
             former
             speech
             ,
             but
             Moses
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             is
             not
             rightly
             alledged
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             further
             alledged
             ,
             that
             that
             
               State
               policie
            
             ,
             and
             
               State
               necessitie
            
             ,
             which
             permitted
             the
             consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             agree
             most
             punctually
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             best
             politician
             that
             ever
             the
             world
             saw
             (
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             himselfe
             )
             who
             commanded
             the
             permitting
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             against
             the
             permitting
             of
             some
             Antichristians
             ,
             or
             false
             Christians
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             maintaine
             fundamentall
             Heresie
             against
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             obstinately
             after
             conviction
             ,
             and
             withall
             seduce
             others
             :
             But
             for
             such
             Hereticks
             and
             
               seducing
               Teachers
            
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             those
             Tares
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             sayth
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             If
             by
             Tares
             are
             meant
             grosse
             offenders
             :
             then
             the
             speech
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Let
               them
               alone
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             command
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             of
             permission
             and
             praediction
             ;
             like
             that
             Luc.
             22.
             36.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             Sword
             ,
             let
             him
             sell
             his
             Garment
             and
             buy
             a
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Antichristians
             ,
             or
             false
             
             Christians
             ,
             which
             maintaine
             not
             fundamentall
             Heresie
             against
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             thinke
             is
             new
             to
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Tryalls
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             proposeth
             by
             John
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             discovering
             such
             to
             be
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             as
             deny
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             as
             all
             Antichristians
             or
             false
             Christians
             doe
             more
             or
             lesse
             )
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             anointed
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Teacher
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             make
             good
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             permit
             some
             Antichristians
             or
             false
             Christians
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             Tryall
             of
             this
             matter
             might
             well
             turne
             upon
             this
             Hinge
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             true
             or
             
               false
               Christian
            
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             ,
             he
             must
             undeniably
             subscribe
             to
             this
             great
             and
             
               Christian
               policie
            
             of
             permission
             or
             Tolleration
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Exceptions
             following
             [
             Unlesse
             they
             maintaine
             Fundamentall
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             they
             sin
             actually
             ]
             These
             pull
             backe
             againe
             with
             the
             Left
             hand
             what
             merciful
             Freedome
             he
             had
             given
             before
             with
             the
             Right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             lastly
             ,
             by
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             by
             
             way
             of
             permission
             and
             praediction
             ,
             it
             appeares
             that
             Mr
             Cottons
             Thoughts
             are
             not
             without
             checks
             and
             doubtings
             what
             these
             Tares
             might
             be
             :
             For
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             [
             if
             by
             Tares
             are
             meant
             grosse
             offendours
             ]
             whereas
             before
             he
             spent
             much
             precious
             time
             to
             prove
             the
             Tares
             to
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               closer
               Hypocrite
            
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             all
             permission
             is
             of
             Evill
             ,
             for
             some
             Good
             ,
             so
             he
             ,
             the
             permission
             of
             Tares
             for
             the
             Wheate
             sake
             :
             In
             which
             respect
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             the
             good
             Wheate
             is
             not
             so
             tendred
             ,
             nor
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             so
             attended
             to
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             presume
             (
             in
             pretence
             for
             the
             good
             wheate
             sake
             )
             to
             pluck
             up
             those
             Tares
             ,
             unto
             whom
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             for
             ▪
             the
             good
             Wheate
             sake
             ,
             hath
             for
             a
             Time
             granted
             a
             permission
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             58.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             61.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             the
             Discusser
             professedly
             waved
             any
             Argument
             from
             the
             number
             of
             Princes
             witnessing
             in
             profession
             or
             practice
             against
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             yeelding
             of
             the
             Invaliditie
             of
             the
             Argument
             :
             But
             2.
             that
             he
             urgeth
             not
             the
             number
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             pietie
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             with
             those
             Princes
             who
             have
             professed
             and
             practiced
             against
             Tolleration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             would
             not
             use
             an
             Argument
             from
             the
             number
             of
             Princes
             about
             an
             heavenly
             matter
             (
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Earth
             commonly
             minde
             their
             ▪
             owne
             
             
               Crownes
               ,
               Honours
            
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             more
             then
             Gods
             ;
             and
             such
             Princes
             as
             are
             called
             Christian
             ,
             use
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             
             as
             Jeroboam
             used
             
               Gods
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             Jezabell
             used
             Fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             their
             owne
             Crownes
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             of
             the
             Innocent
             and
             Righteous
             )
             So
             neither
             would
             I
             rest
             in
             the
             
               Qualitie
               ,
               Greatnes
            
             or
             Goodnes
             of
             any
             .
             That
             which
             I
             attend
             in
             this
             Argument
             is
             the
             Ground
             and
             Reasons
             of
             their
             Speeches
             ;
             which
             may
             also
             have
             this
             Consideration
             to
             boote
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Speeches
             of
             such
             who
             sit
             at
             the
             helme
             of
             great
             States
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Affaires
             of
             States
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             conduce
             to
             the
             peace
             or
             disturbance
             ,
             to
             the
             wealth
             or
             woe
             of
             a
             Common-weale
             .
             To
             their
             Ground
             and
             Reasons
             therefore
             I
             attend
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             59.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             62.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chap.
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Speeches
             themselves
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             because
             ,
             either
             the
             Reasons
             wanted
             waight
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             impugne
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Speech
             of
             King
             
               James
               ;
               God
               never
               loved
               to
               plant
               his
            
             
             
               Church
               by
               Bloud
            
             :
             It
             is
             farre
             from
             us
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             to
             compell
             men
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             bloudie
             Lawes
             or
             Penalties
             :
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             this
             hindreth
             not
             but
             that
             his
             Blood
             may
             justly
             fall
             upon
             his
             owne
             head
             that
             shall
             goe
             about
             to
             supplant
             and
             destroy
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             light
             or
             how
             impertinent
             soever
             these
             Speeches
             may
             seems
             to
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             yet
             to
             others
             (
             fearing
             God
             also
             )
             they
             are
             most
             sollid
             and
             waighty
             .
          
           
             This
             Speech
             of
             King
             James
             seemes
             impertinent
             in
             this
             cause
             ▪
             because
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             we
             compell
             no
             man
             by
             
               bloudy
               Lawes
            
             and
             Penalties
             to
             yeeld
             themselves
             to
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             Saul
             by
             persecuting
             of
             David
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             thrusting
             him
             forth
             of
             
               Gods
               Heritage
            
             ,
             did
             as
             it
             were
             bid
             him
             goe
             serve
             other
             Gods
             in
             other
             Countries
             :
             So
             he
             that
             
             shall
             by
             bloudie
             Lawes
             and
             Penalties
             force
             any
             man
             from
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             and
             Worship
             ,
             doth
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             language
             ▪
             of
             bloud
             ,
             Come
             be
             of
             my
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Why
             should
             not
             Men
             as
             well
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             forced
             from
             their
             Errours
             and
             
               Erroneous
               practices
            
             ?
             Since
             (
             to
             keepe
             to
             the
             Similitude
             )
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             sets
             a
             plant
             ,
             and
             plucks
             up
             weedes
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             (
             mystically
             )
             in
             the
             
               spirituall
               worke
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             heavenly
             planting
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             compelled
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             
             under
             such
             a
             penaltie
             ,
             for
             Absence
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             practiced
             in
             Old
             and
             
               New
               England
            
             )
             How
             can
             Mr
             Cotton
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             forcing
             to
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             when
             (
             howsoever
             with
             the
             Papists
             )
             he
             makes
             so
             great
             difference
             ,
             which
             Christ
             never
             made
             ,
             between
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Supper
             .
             Yet
             the
             consciences
             of
             thousands
             will
             testifie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             truely
             grievous
             to
             them
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             one
             as
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             as
             lief
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             meat
             as
             to
             the
             Broth
             ,
             to
             the
             more
             inward
             and
             retired
             chambers
             and
             closets
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             Hall
             or
             Parlor
             ,
             being
             but
             part●
             of
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             adde
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             that
             the
             bloudie
             
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Whippings
            
             and
             Banishments
             ,
             that
             have
             cryed
             ,
             and
             will
             cry
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             stild
             untill
             the
             cry
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Lambe
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             put
             that
             cry
             to
             silence
             .
             But
             to
             the
             second
             Speech
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             No
             marvell
             
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             that
             I
             past
             by
             that
             Speech
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             that
             
               Civill
               obedience
            
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             ]
             for
             I
             found
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Letter
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             how
             can
             Civill
             obedience
             be
             performed
             by
             Papists
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             shall
             Excommunicate
             a
             
               Protestant
               Prince
            
             ,
             dissolve
             the
             
               Subjects
               Oath
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             King
             James
             professing
             concerning
             the
             
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             (
             which
             he
             tendred
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             which
             so
             many
             Papists
             tooke
             ,
             )
             that
             he
             desired
             onely
             to
             be
             secured
             for
             
               Civill
               Obedience
               ▪
            
             to
             my
             understanding
             did
             as
             much
             as
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeved
             that
             a
             Papist
             might
             yeeld
             
               Civill
               obedience
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             taking
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Subjects
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             employed
             in
             places
             of
             Trust
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             and
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             dayes
             ▪
          
           
             What
             though
             it
             be
             a
             
               Popish
               Te●e●●
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             so
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             though
             
               Bellarmine
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             maintained
             such
             
             bloudie
             Tenents
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             
               Generall
               Tenent
            
             of
             all
             Papists
             ,
             and
             
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             a
             famous
             
               Popish
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               Kingdome
               of
               France
            
             assembled
             
               in
               Parliament
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             (
             so
             calld
             )
             1610.
             condemned
             to
             the
             Fire
             the
             booke
             of
             
               Johannes
               Marianus
            
             for
             mainteining
             that
             very
             Tenent
             .
             And
             two
             moneths
             after
             Bellarmines
             booke
             it selfe
             was
             condemned
             to
             the
             Fire
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             
               same
               Parliament
            
             for
             the
             same
             detestable
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             Parliament
             calld
             it
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             stirring
             up
             the
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Princes
             ,
             absolving
             them
             from
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             stirring
             them
             up
             to
             attempt
             against
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             to
             disturbe
             the
             common
             peace
             and
             quiet
             :
             Therefore
             all
             Persons
             who
             ever
             under
             Paine
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             were
             forbidden
             to
             
               print
               ,
               sell
            
             ,
             or
             keepe
             that
             booke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             passage
             being
             so
             late
             ,
             and
             so
             famous
             in
             so
             neere
             a
             
               Popish
               Countrie
            
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             Mr
             Cotton
             could
             chaine
             up
             all
             Papists
             in
             an
             Impossibilitie
             of
             yeelding
             
               Civill
               obedience
            
             ,
             when
             a
             whole
             Popish
             Kingdome
             breakes
             and
             abhorres
             the
             chaines
             of
             such
             bloudy
             and
             unpeaceable
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Experience
             hath
             proved
             it
             possible
             for
             Men
             to
             hould
             other
             
             maine
             and
             
               fundamentall
               Doctrines
            
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             renounce
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             all
             England
             did
             under
             King
             Henry
             8.
             when
             the
             six
             bloudie
             Articles
             were
             maintained
             and
             practiced
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             Substance
             of
             that
             
               Idolatrous
               Religion
            
             ,
             although
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             was
             generally
             acknowledged
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             forreigne
             Bishop
             in
             his
             owne
             Diocesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             grant
             the
             
               English
               Catholicks
            
             maintaine
             the
             Supreame
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             even
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             and
             declared
             how
             farre
             :
             If
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             owne
             his
             Power
             of
             absolving
             from
             obedience
             (
             against
             which
             the
             aforesaid
             Parliament
             
             of
             Paris
             declared
             )
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             State
             knowes
             how
             to
             secure
             it selfe
             against
             such
             Persons
             .
             But
             if
             onely
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             &
             they
             give
             Assurance
             for
             
               Civill
               obedience
            
             ,
             why
             should
             their
             Consciences
             more
             then
             others
             be
             oppressed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             men
             and
             too
             justly
             in
             this
             Controversie
             )
             alledgeth
             the
             
               Papists
               practices
            
             ,
             what
             ever
             professions
             otherwise
             have
             been
             ▪
             So
             long
             as
             they
             hould
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             are
             
             sure
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             to
             take
             any
             Oath
             ,
             subscribe
             to
             any
             Engagement
             ,
             and
             of
             Absolution
             for
             the
             Acting
             of
             any
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             or
             Murther
             against
             the
             chiefest
             States-men
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             rendred
             the
             Papists
             so
             inraged
             and
             desperate
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             so
             imbittered
             and
             exasperated
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             the
             Lawes
             against
             their
             Consciences
             and
             Worships
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             
               Sisters
               Lawes
            
             compared
             ,
             Maries
             and
             Elizabeths
             ,
             
             concerning
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             while
             Maries
             were
             certainly
             written
             with
             bloud
             against
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
               Elizabeths
            
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             written
             with
             milke
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Deare
             
               Peace
               ,
               Chaines
            
             of
             Gold
             and
             Diamonds
             are
             chaines
             ,
             and
             may
             pinch
             and
             gall
             as
             sore
             and
             deepe
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Brasse
             and
             Iron
             ,
             &c.
             all
             Lawes
             to
             force
             even
             the
             grossest
             Conscience
             (
             of
             the
             most
             besotted
             Idolaters
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Jew
             or
             
               Turke
               ,
               Papist
            
             or
             Pagan
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             such
             
               Lawes
               ,
               restraining
            
             from
             or
             constraining
             to
             Worship
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             meerly
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             Civill
             nature
             ,
             such
             Lawes
             ,
             such
             Acts
             ,
             are
             chaine●
             ,
             are
             yoakes
             ,
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             fitted
             to
             the
             
               Soules
               neck
            
             ,
             without
             oppression
             ,
             and
             exasperation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             indeed
             that
             the
             Brains
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               Popish
               Faith
            
             are
             so
             distempered
             and
             enraged
             by
             yoakes
             clapt
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             when
             Solomon
             the
             wisest
             observes
             it
             common
             :
             that
             Civill
             oppression
             (
             how
             much
             more
             Soule-oppression
             ,
             the
             most
             grievous
             and
             intollerable
             )
             doth
             use
             to
             render
             the
             Braines
             of
             men
             (
             otherwayes
             most
             sober
             and
             
               judicious
               )
               madde
            
             and
             desperate
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             (
             secondly
             )
             grant
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             
             Papists
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             fowle
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             why
             should
             there
             not
             be
             hope
             (
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             pietie
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             policie
             in
             Experience
             )
             that
             the
             coales
             of
             mercy
             and
             moderation
             may
             melt
             the
             Head
             of
             an
             Enemie
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             any
             stone
             or
             mettall
             ,
             and
             render
             
               imbittered
               Enemies
               ,
               loving
               Friends
            
             ,
             combined
             and
             resolved
             for
             their
             common
             safetie
             and
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Against
             the
             feare
             of
             Evill
             practices
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             
             the
             State
             may
             securely
             provide
             ,
             by
             just
             cautions
             and
             provisoes
             ,
             as
             of
             Subscribing
             the
             
               Civill
               Engagement
               ▪
            
             of
             yeelding
             up
             their
             Armes
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             of
             mischiefe
             and
             disturbance
             ;
             of
             being
             
             noted
             (
             as
             the
             Jewes
             are
             in
             some
             parts
             )
             by
             some
             distinction
             of
             or
             on
             their
             Garments
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             State.
             And
             without
             such
             or
             the
             like
             sufficient
             cautions
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
               Civill
               Justice
            
             to
             permit
             justly
             suspected
             persons
             ,
             dangerous
             to
             the
             
               civill
               peace
            
             ,
             to
             abide
             out
             of
             places
             of
             Securitie
             and
             safe
             Restraint
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             such
             a
             course
             were
             steered
             with
             the
             Consciences
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             some
             Objections
             waighty
             concerning
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             will
             be
             alwayes
             danger
             of
             tum●l●s
             and
             uproares
             between
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             
               Protestants
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             justly
             be
             tender
             of
             the
             quiet
             repose
             and
             secure
             Tranquilitie
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             
               All
               men
            
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             )
             as
             thou
             art
             ●n
             
             heavenly
             daughter
             of
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             and
             love
             .
             But
             yet
             thou
             knowest
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             
               English
               State
            
             need●
             not
             be
             taught
             from
             abroad
             (
             where
             Li●ertie
             abroad
             is
             granted
             to
             the
             Popish
             o●
             
               Protestan●
               Consciences
            
             )
             of
             making
             safe
             and
             sufficient
             provision
             against
             all
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             uproares
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             too
             fully
             and
             lamentably
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregations
             or
             Churches
             of
             the
             severall
             sort●
             of
             such
             as
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             seperate
             from
             the
             
               Parish
               worship
            
             and
             ●orshipper●
             ,
             are
             ●arr●
             more
             odious
             to
             ,
             and
             doe
             more
             ex●sper●●e
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             the
             
               Parish
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Papist●
             or
             Catholiques
             themselues
             are
             or
             doe
             :
             So
             that
             if
             the
             People
             were
             let
             loose
             to
             take
             their
             choice
             of
             exercising
             violence
             and
             furie
             ,
             either
             upon
             ▪
             a
             ●opish
             o●
             a
             
               Protestant
               Seperate
               Assembly
            
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             from
             the
             greater
             corrivation
             and
             competition
             (
             made
             by
             the
             
               Protestants
               that
               seperate
               ▪
            
             )
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             true
             Government
             ,
             true
             Worship
             ,
             true
             Ministrie
             ,
             true
             Seales
             ,
             &c.
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             People
             would
             mount
             up
             incomparably
             fiercer
             against
             the
             one
             then
             the
             other
             .
             Hence
             i●
             was
             the
             Papists
             ever
             found
             more
             favour
             with
             the
             last
             
             two
             Kings
             and
             thei●
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             the
             Puritants
             (
             so
             called
             )
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             seperate
             Assembl●es
             were
             not
             so
             maligned
             by
             them
             as
             the
             Noncon●ormists
             ,
             no●
             they
             so
             much
             as
             the
             very
             conforming
             Puritants
             .
             And
             therefore
             suitably
             it
             was
             b●lcht
             out
             from
             a
             fowle-mouth
             〈…〉
             a
             Chapl●ine
             to
             one
             of
             the
             late
             
               Bishops
               ;
               A●plagu●
            
             (
             said
             ●●
             )
             on
             all
             Conforming
             Puritants
             ,
             they
             doe
             us
             most
             mischiefe
             ▪
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             bitter
             Indignation
             
             of
             People
             against
             these
             Sectaries
             (
             so
             called
             )
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             holy
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             
             hath
             taught
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             that
             wonderfull
             skill
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             
               Spirituall
               oppositions
            
             )
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               Civill
               peace
            
             from
             the
             danger●
             and
             occasions
             of
             
               civill
               Tumults
            
             and
             Distractions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Admit
             the
             
               civill
               peace
            
             be
             kept
             inviolate
             ,
             yet
             how
             satisfie
             we
             the
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             of
             many
             who
             cry
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             Infection
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Jezabels
               Doctrine
            
             will
             leaven
             and
             seduce
             the
             Land
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             here
             repeate
             what
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             booke
             I
             have
             presented
             touching
             that
             Point
             of
             Infection
             .
             At
             present
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             me
             most
             improbable
             ,
             that
             (
             except
             the
             Body
             
             of
             the
             Nation
             face
             about
             from
             Protestanisme
             to
             Poperie
             )
             (
             as
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             )
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Protestants
             turning
             Papists
             ,
             will
             be
             great
             in
             a
             
               Protestant
               Nation
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             such
             securitie
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             was
             above-mentioned
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             the
             State
             shall
             order
             ,
             &c.
             together
             with
             such
             publick
             notes
             and
             markes
             (
             before
             mentioned
             )
             on
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Way
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             former
             practices
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             rather
             the
             glorious
             Beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             in
             the
             free
             
               Conferrings
               ,
               Disputings
            
             and
             Preachings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Truth
             ,
             be
             more
             hopefully
             like
             to
             expell
             those
             Mists
             and
             Fogs
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Papists
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
            
             be
             brought
             home
             ,
             not
             onely
             into
             the
             
               common
               roade
            
             and
             way
             of
             Protestanisme
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             true
             Repentance
             and
             Life
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             not
             this
             more
             likely
             ,
             by
             farre
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             mists
             and
             fogs
             of
             Poperie
             should
             over
             cloud
             and
             conquer
             that
             most
             
               glorious
               Light.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             holy
             Historie
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             Sampson
             laying
             heapes
             upon
             heapes
             of
             the
             proudest
             Philistims
             ;
             of
             one
             David
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Worthies
             ,
             encountring
             with
             and
             slaying
             their
             stoutest
             Gyant●
             and
             Champions
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             feared
             such
             is
             the
             depraved
             nature
             of
             all
             mankinde
             (
             and
             not
             of
             the
             English
             onely
             )
             that
             like
             a
             corrupted
             full
             Body
             ,
             it
             sooner
             sucks
             in
             a
             
               poysoned
               breath
            
             of
             Infection
             ,
             then
             the
             
               purest
               Ayre
            
             of
             Truth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Grant
             this
             ,
             I
             answer
             therefore
             (
             thirdly
             )
             If
             any
             of
             many
             conscientiously
             turne
             Papists
             .
             I
             alledge
             the
             Experience
             
             of
             a
             holy
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             experienced
             in
             our
             owne
             
             and
             other
             
               States
               affaires
            
             ,
             who
             affirmes
             that
             he
             knew
             but
             few
             Papists
             increase
             ,
             where
             much
             Libertie
             to
             Papists
             was
             granted
             ,
             yea
             fewer
             then
             where
             they
             were
             restrained
             :
             Yet
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Conscience
             and
             Judgement
             he
             believed
             and
             observed
             that
             such
             Persons
             as
             conscientiously
             turned
             Papists
             ,
             (
             as
             believing
             Poperie
             the
             truer
             way
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Salvation
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             Persons
             were
             ordinarily
             more
             conscionable
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             Heaven
             then
             thousands
             that
             follow
             a
             bare
             common
             trade
             and
             roade
             and
             name
             of
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             live
             without
             all
             Life
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Devotion
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             with
             as
             little
             love
             and
             faithfulnesse
             unto
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             proceed
             ;
             a
             third
             Speech
             of
             King
             James
             
             was
             ,
             [
             Persecution
             is
             the
             note
             of
             a
             
               false
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             wicked
             are
             Besiegers
             ,
             the
             Faithfull
             are
             besieged
             ,
             upon
             Revel
             .
             20.
             ]
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             grants
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             Note
             of
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             certaine
             One
             ;
             for
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             did
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             persecute
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             granting
             persecution
             to
             be
             a
             degree
             of
             Falsehood
             
             and
             Apostacie
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             following
             words
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             grant
             ,
             that
             where
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             prevailes
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             growes
             obstinate
             after
             all
             the
             Lords
             meanes
             used
             to
             reclaime
             ,
             such
             a
             Church
             will
             proceede
             to
             further
             degrees
             ,
             untill
             the
             whole
             be
             leavened
             with
             Falshood
             and
             Apostacie
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             divorceth
             her
             ,
             and
             casts
             her
             out
             of
             his
             Heart
             and
             Sight
             ;
             as
             he
             dealt
             with
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             :
             And
             it
             will
             be
             found
             no
             false
             ,
             but
             a
             dutifull
             part
             of
             a
             faithfull
             childe
             to
             abhorre
             the
             whoredomes
             of
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             though
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             who
             for
             her
             obstinacie
             in
             whoredomes
             is
             justly
             put
             away
             by
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             (
             the
             Lord
             assisting
             )
             more
             in
             its
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             had
             passed
             by
             King
             Stephen
             of
             Poland
             his
             Speech
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             true
             Difference
             between
             the
             Civill
             and
             
               Spirituall
               Government
            
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             command
             
             their
             Soules
             ,
             nor
             binde
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             nor
             punish
             their
             Spirits
             :
             All
             that
             he
             can
             doe
             is
             to
             punish
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             for
             destroying
             or
             disturbing
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Lord
             alone
             reacheth
             the
             Soules
             or
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             it
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Immediately
             stirring
             up
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             
               Visions
               ,
               Dreames
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             instituted
             Meanes
             and
             Ordinances
             :
             of
             which
             
             is
             the
             Question
             :
             Now
             Stephen
             King
             of
             Poland
             professed
             that
             he
             was
             King
             of
             bodies
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Consciences
             :
             It
             being
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             hath
             appointed
             
               spirituall
               Rulers
            
             and
             Governours
             ,
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             Soules
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             wound
             and
             kill
             ,
             Comfort
             and
             save
             alive
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men.
             This
             power
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             committed
             to
             his
             true
             Messengers
             ;
             but
             oh
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             pretend
             to
             this
             Apostleship
             or
             Ministrie
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             sold
             away
             this
             spirituall
             Power
             to
             the
             Earthly
             or
             
               worldly
               powers
            
             ,
             upon
             an
             (
             implyed
             secret
             )
             Condition
             or
             Proviso
             ,
             to
             receive
             a
             broken
             Reed
             an
             Arme
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             (
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Armes
            
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             )
             to
             protect
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             With
             your
             leave
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             let
             me
             adde
             a
             second
             :
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             )
             punish
             the
             body
             for
             a
             spirituall
             offence
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             punish
             by
             a
             spirituall
             power
             as
             a
             
               spirituall
               Officer
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               spirituall
               Censure
            
             and
             punishment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             punished
             for
             
               spirituall
               offences
            
             :
             And
             we
             may
             againe
             truely
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             cutting
             off
             by
             the
             materiall
             Sword
             out
             of
             the
             typicall
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             a
             
               spirituall
               punishment
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             is
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             hath
             often
             taught
             of
             these
             Types
             from
             Passages
             on
             Genesis
             and
             other
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             of
             Lights
             graciously
             be
             pleased
             to
             set
             home
             the
             light
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             him
             ,
             &
             fix
             and
             imprint
             the
             beames
             thereof
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             affections
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             (
             of
             punishing
             the
             body
             for
             the
             soules
             
             good
             )
             I
             remember
             was
             feelingly
             resented
             by
             an
             honourable
             Gentleman
             in
             the
             parliament
             against
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             urging
             how
             contrary
             unto
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             those
             Prelates
             were
             ;
             for
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             did
             make
             way
             for
             his
             working
             upon
             Mens
             soules
             ,
             by
             shewing
             kindnesse
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             &c.
             but
             Prelates
             contrarily
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Angells
             '
             of
             God
             will
             one
             day
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             was
             never
             Captain
             to
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             
               Prelate
               ,
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             no
             
             nor
             
               Independent
               ,
               Emperour
            
             nor
             
               King
               ,
               Parliament
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Generall
               Court
            
             ,
             who
             punish
             and
             afflict
             ,
             persecute
             and
             torture
             the
             bodies
             of
             Men
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             spirituall
             and
             religious
             medicine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             sayth
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               ,
               Religion
            
             is
             disturbed
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Religion
             is
             disturbed
             and
             destroyed
             two
             wayes
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             the
             Professors
             or
             Assemblies
             thereof
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             that
             is
             hunted
             and
             driven
             up
             and
             downe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Against
             such
             Destroyers
             or
             Disturbers
             (
             being
             Tyrants
             and
             Oppressours
             ,
             )
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ought
             to
             be
             drawen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             drawing
             of
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             against
             such
             Tyrants
             ,
             
             I
             believe
             hath
             prevailed
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Parliaments
               successes
            
             and
             prosperitie
             :
             The
             turning
             from
             the
             violence
             that
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Men
             of
             Bloud
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Men
             of
             Ninivies
             case
             )
             hath
             laid
             the
             long
             and
             violent
             storme
             of
             Fire
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             let
             the
             most
             renowned
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             all
             England
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             cease
             to
             listen
             to
             
               Daniells
               counsell
            
             to
             Belshazzar
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             shew
             Mercy
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             (
             even
             
             the
             poorest
             and
             most
             afflicted
             in
             the
             World
             )
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             then
             is
             their
             
               Parliamentarie
               Glory
            
             and
             Tranquillitie
             ecclipsed
             :
             Till
             then
             I
             confidently
             believe
             ,
             their
             Government
             (
             which
             hath
             now
             so
             many
             yeares
             with
             so
             many
             Wonders
             continued
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             numbred
             ,
             nor
             another
             fatall
             change
             surprize
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             (
             2
             )
             the
             Disturbance
             or
             Destruction
             of
             Religion
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             spirituall
             Rebells
             and
             Traytors
             against
             the
             Worship
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             Against
             which
             Disturbers
             or
             Destroyers
             ,
             if
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             have
             not
             provided
             sufficient
             
               spirituall
               Defence
            
             ,
             let
             Moses
             (
             his
             ancient
             Type
             ,
             )
             be
             said
             to
             exceede
             him
             in
             
               Faithfulnesse
               ,
               David
            
             in
             holy
             zeale
             and
             affection
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             in
             wisdome
             and
             heavenly
             prudence
             ,
             in
             ordering
             the
             Affaires
             of
             the
             holy
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             to
             confound
             these
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Civill
             and
             
               Spirituall
               Government
            
             )
             was
             Babell
             and
             Jewish
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             That
             is
             Babell
             to
             tollerate
             and
             advance
             Idolatrie
             .
             2.
             
             (
             Sayth
             he
             )
             though
             Christ
             hath
             abolished
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church-State
            
             ,
             which
             Moses
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             
             yet
             Christ
             never
             abolished
             a
             
               Nationall
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Judiciall
               Lawes
            
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             
               Morall
               Equitie
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             If
             the
             true
             Christs
             bloud
             goe
             for
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             the
             false
             Christs
             goe
             for
             supplanting
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Babell
             was
             infamous
             for
             Pride
             ,
             for
             Confusion
             or
             Disorder
             ,
             for
             Idolatrie
             ,
             for
             Tyrannie
             :
             Now
             let
             all
             persecuting
             Cities
             and
             Kingdomes
             be
             examined
             and
             see
             if
             they
             have
             been
             
             cleare
             from
             any
             of
             these
             :
             and
             especially
             from
             
               Babells
               confusion
            
             and
             disorder
             ,
             from
             monstrous
             mingling
             of
             Spirituall
             and
             Civill
             ,
             the
             
               Devills
               Worship
            
             with
             
               Gods
               vessells
            
             :
             It
             was
             no
             Confusion
             in
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             Israel
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Kings
             and
             Civill
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             purge
             that
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             by
             Nationall
             force
             of
             weapons
             and
             Death
             :
             But
             since
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             that
             Christ
             hath
             abolished
             that
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             established
             
               Congregationall
               Churches
            
             ,
             (
             in
             some
             of
             which
             possibly
             may
             be
             no
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             fearing
             God
             ,
             for
             few
             wise
             or
             noble
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             consequently
             few
             godly
             or
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             professing
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ▪
            
             )
             What
             is
             this
             but
             Babell
             or
             a
             Babylonish
             mixture
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Nationall
            
             and
             
               Congregationall
               Churches
               power
            
             and
             practices
             together
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             have
             not
             abolished
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
               State
            
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             he
             hath
             abolished
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             in
             
               Church
               matters
            
             those
             
               Nationall
               Judicialls
            
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             those
             
               Nationall
               Weapons
            
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             in
             
             attending
             upon
             such
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             :
             Yea
             what
             colour
             of
             
               Morall
               Equitie
            
             is
             there
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             (
             most
             of
             which
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             )
             should
             be
             ruled
             by
             such
             Lawes
             and
             Punishments
             as
             were
             peculiarly
             and
             miraculously
             given
             and
             appointed
             to
             one
             selected
             and
             culd
             out
             Nation
             ,
             conceived
             ,
             borne
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             by
             extraordinarie
             ,
             and
             
               miraculous
               dispensation
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               )
               difference
            
             between
             the
             Nations
             professing
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             great
             Difference
             :
             There
             are
             two
             
             sorts
             of
             Nations
             or
             Peoples
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             Fewell
             for
             the
             devouring
             flames
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             know
             not
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             (
             beyond
             all
             colour
             of
             comparison
             )
             consist
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             have
             heard
             a
             sound
             ,
             and
             make
             some
             profession
             
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             obey
             him
             not
             as
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             true
             at
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             this
             dreadfull
             
               Judge
               ,
               Tyre
            
             and
             
               Sidon
               ,
               Sodome
            
             and
             Gomorra
             ,
             shall
             finde
             an
             easier
             doome
             ,
             then
             shall
             
               Bethsaida
               ,
               Chorazin
               ,
               Capernaum
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Mr
             Cotton
             need
             not
             feare
             the
             escaping
             of
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             Nations
             professing
             
               Christianitie
               (
               Papist
            
             or
             
               Protestant
               ▪
            
             )
             (
             if
             yet
             found
             disobedient
             to
             the
             true
             Christ
             )
             shall
             passe
             under
             a
             more
             fierie
             Sentence
             then
             all
             Mahumetane
             and
             Pagan
             Countries
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             subscribe
             to
             this
             ;
             But
             ,
             the
             false
             Christs
             bloud
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             ought
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             spilt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Since
             there
             are
             so
             many
             false
             Christs
             (
             as
             the
             true
             Christ
             
             Prophesied
             )
             Mr
             Cotton
             must
             unavoydably
             name
             and
             detect
             and
             convict
             those
             false
             
               Christs
               ,
               Popish
            
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             whom
             he
             passeth
             such
             a
             present
             Sentence
             .
             He
             must
             also
             direct
             the
             way
             how
             the
             true
             Christ
             may
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             false
             Christs
             .
             When
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             done
             this
             faithfully
             and
             impartially
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Conscience
             and
             present
             Judgement
             )
             what
             Reader
             will
             not
             at
             first
             view
             see
             rising
             up
             from
             such
             Premises
             these
             foure
             Conclusions
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             Amongst
             so
             many
             Christs
             extant
             (
             that
             is
             visible
             
               Christs
               Head
            
             and
             Body
             )
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Antichristian
            
             World
             ,
             there
             can
             but
             One
             Christ
             be
             found
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             professeth
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Conscience
             )
             will
             be
             He.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             All
             such
             Christs
             as
             are
             extant
             ,
             beside
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               ,
               Head
            
             and
             Body
             ,
             ought
             impartially
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             as
             
               false
               ,
               counterfeit
               ,
               blasphemous
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Such
             as
             embrace
             his
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             bound
             (
             if
             they
             once
             get
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             )
             to
             pursue
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             the
             false
             Christs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             false
             or
             
               Antichristian
               Worshippers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Oh
             how
             wise
             and
             Righteous
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             letting
             loose
             the
             Wolfe
             and
             
               Lyon
               (
               persecutors
            
             and
             Hunters
             )
             upon
             his
             Sheepe
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             owne
             painfull
             sence
             of
             such
             bloudie
             violence
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             he
             may
             graciously
             purge
             out
             the
             
               Malignant
               venemous
               Humours
            
             of
             such
             fowle
             Antichristian
             and
             bloudie
             Doctrines
             ?
             But
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             his
             saying
             .
             
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             that
             in
             this
             
               Kings
               Speech
            
             Mr
             Cotton
             
             had
             passed
             by
             that
             Foundation
             in
             Grace
             and
             Nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             violated
             or
             forced
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             forcing
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Rape
            
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               passed
               by
               ,
               but
               prevented
               in
               stating
               the
               Question
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               Censure
               any
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               Errour
               in
               Fundamentall
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               or
               Worship
               ,
               till
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               offendour
               be
               first
               convinced
               (
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               of
               the
               dangerous
               Errour
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               he
               will
               persist
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               against
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               ,
               (
               Tit.
               3.
               11.
               
               )
               and
               so
               he
               is
               not
               persecuted
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               for
               sinning
               against
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             forcing
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             violent
             
             Acting
             of
             uneleannesse
             upon
             her
             bodie
             against
             her
             will
             ,
             we
             count
             a
             Rape
             :
             By
             Proportion
             that
             is
             a
             Spirituall
             or
             Soule-rape
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             forcing
             of
             the
             Conscience
             of
             any
             Person
             ,
             to
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             entitles
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Marriage
             bed
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             forcing
             of
             Conscience
             was
             in
             an
             high
             measure
             the
             branded
             sinne
             of
             that
             great
             typicall
             
               Machiavel
               Jeroboam
            
             ,
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             Worship
             before
             the
             
               Golden
               Calves
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             abominable
             practice
             of
             the
             Second
             Beast
             ,
             who
             compells
             all
             to
             take
             the
             Marke
             of
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             (
             the
             mysticall
             Ammon
             )
             the
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             World
             ,
             those
             mysticall
             effeminate
             Ahabs
             ,
             who
             give
             their
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             themselves
             (
             together
             with
             that
             Man
             of
             Sinne
             and
             Filthinesse
             (
             the
             Pope
             )
             Practicing
             most
             odious
             spirituall
             uncleannesse
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Truth
             ,
             who
             knowes
             not
             whose
             voyce
             and
             
             Song
             this
             is
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             bloudie
             
               Bonners
               ,
               Gardiners
            
             ,
             and
             most
             devouring
             persecutours
             that
             ever
             have
             or
             shall
             legally
             in
             way
             and
             pretence
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               persecute
            
             .
             [
             You
             pretend
             Conscience
             that
             you
             dare
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             because
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             so
             to
             
               sweare
               ,
               submit
               ,
               subscribe
            
             ,
             or
             conforme
             ,
             is
             against
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             persecuted
             for
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             forced
             against
             your
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             before
             the
             flaming
             eyes
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             as
             (
             Amnon-like
             in
             the
             type
             )
             some
             lustfull
             Ravisher
             deales
             
             with
             a
             beautifull
             Woman
             ,
             first●using
             all
             subtle
             Arguments
             and
             
             gentle
             perswasions
             ,
             to
             allure
             unto
             their
             spirituall
             Lust
             and
             Filthinesse
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Conscience
             freely
             cannot
             yeeld
             to
             such
             Lust
             and
             Folly
             (
             as
             Tamar
             said
             to
             Amnon
             )
             then
             a
             forcing
             it
             by
             
               Penalties
               ,
               Penall
               Lawes
            
             and
             Statutes
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             but
             more
             filthy
             and
             abominable
             then
             is
             commonly
             practiced
             against
             
               ravished
               Women
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             perswading
             a
             Conscience
             that
             it
             is
             obstinate
             ,
             obstinate
             against
             its
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             lawfully
             have
             yeelded
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             justly
             be
             punished
             for
             repelling
             such
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             resisting
             such
             perswasions
             against
             the
             Conviction
             of
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             common
             Question
             ,
             made
             by
             most
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             of
             this
             
               Convicted
               Conscience
            
             ;
             shall
             the
             lustfull
             Ravisher
             (
             the
             Persecutor
             )
             be
             Judge
             ?
             Will
             the
             burning
             Rage
             of
             his
             Spirituall
             
             Filthinesse
             and
             
               Antichristian
               Beastialitie
            
             cause
             no
             shaking
             of
             the
             scales
             of
             Justice
             ?
             And
             will
             Mr
             Cotton
             indeed
             (
             except
             he
             suspend
             them
             )
             have
             all
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             or
             
               Civill
               States
            
             ,
             or
             
               Generall
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             or
             Courts
             of
             People
             in
             the
             World
             (
             according
             to
             their
             
               severall
               Constitutions
            
             )
             sit
             Judges
             o're
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             poore
             
               ravished
               Consciences
            
             of
             Men
             are
             convinced
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             truth
             )
             to
             submit
             the
             Soules
             and
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             yea
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             in
             them
             ,
             )
             unto
             the
             World
             that
             lyes
             in
             wickednesse
             (
             and
             to
             the
             Devill
             in
             it
             )
             out
             of
             which
             God
             hath
             chosen
             ;
             but
             few
             ,
             that
             are
             wise
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             
               Great
               ,
               Rich
            
             ,
             or
             Noble
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             to
             end
             this
             Passage
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             that
             distinction
             of
             a
             true
             and
             false
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             expressely
             maketh
             ,
             relling
             (
             2
             Thessal
             :
             2.
             )
             of
             Antichristians
             that
             make
             Conscience
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             believing
             them
             conscientiously
             for
             Truths
             .
             What
             is
             it
             now
             to
             force
             a
             Papist
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Rape
             ,
             a
             Soule-Rape
             ?
             he
             comes
             to
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             comes
             to
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             
             his
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             save
             his
             
               Estate
               ,
               Credit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             is
             this
             in
             a
             Papist
             ,
             but
             a
             yeelding
             unwillingly
             to
             be
             forced
             and
             ravished
             ?
             Take
             an
             instance
             of
             holy
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             being
             forced
             or
             ravished
             by
             terrour
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               subscribed
               ,
               abjured
            
             ,
             went
             to
             Masse
             ,
             but
             yet
             against
             their
             Wills
             and
             Consciences
             .
             In
             both
             these
             Instances
             of
             Papist
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             must
             confesse
             
             a
             Soule-Ravishment
             ;
             for
             ,
             th●
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Papist
             is
             not
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Dutie
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             the
             
               English
               common
               Prayer-Booke
            
             ,
             or
             Directorie
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Consciences
             of
             many
             are
             not
             convinced
             but
             that
             it
             is
             their
             sinne
             to
             come
             at
             either
             the
             Papists
             or
             common
             
               Protestants
               Worship
            
             .
             So
             both
             Papist
             and
             Protestant
             are
             forced
             and
             ravished
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             Woman
             by
             a
             Lustfull
             Ravisher
             )
             against
             their
             Soules
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             that
             King
             of
             
               Bohemia's
               Speech
            
             Mr
             Cotton
             passed
             by
             that
             most
             true
             and
             lamentable
             experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             persecution
             ,
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             hath
             ever
             proved
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             Alterations
             and
             changes
             in
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
             To
             this
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             No
             experience
             in
             any
             Age
             did
             ever
             prove
             it
             pernicious
             to
             punish
             
               Seducing
               Apostates
            
             ,
             after
             due
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Errour
             of
             their
             way
             :
             And
             he
             asks
             ,
             wherein
             did
             the
             burning
             of
             Servetus
             prove
             pernicious
             to
             Geneva
             ,
             or
             the
             just
             Execution
             of
             many
             
               Popish
               Priests
            
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             the
             
               English
               State
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             no
             Historie
             did
             expresse
             what
             horrible
             and
             pernicious
             mischiefes
             the
             persecuting
             of
             the
             Arians
             and
             others
             caused
             in
             the
             World
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             lamentably
             sufficient
             
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             that
             all
             Ages
             testifie
             (
             and
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             all
             Nations
             )
             how
             pernicious
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             been
             in
             raising
             the
             devouring
             flames
             of
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             about
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Later
             Times
             have
             rendred
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             King
             most
             lamentably
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             many
             great
             Desolations
             ,
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Hungaria
               ,
               Transilvania
               ,
               Bohemia
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               Low
               Countries
            
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             mighty
             warres
             between
             those
             dreafull
             Monarchies
             of
             the
             Turkes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             )
             to
             the
             Flames
             where
             of
             although
             other
             causes
             have
             intermingled
             ,
             the
             Matters
             of
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
            
             ,
             &c.
             have
             been
             the
             chiefest
             sparkes
             and
             Bellowes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             )
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             to
             spare
             some
             particular
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             wonderfully
             for
             his
             Name
             and
             Mercy
             sake
             ,
             
               Geneva
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             &c.
             &c.
             
             When
             they
             have
             been
             besieged
             and
             invaded
             :
             Yet
             Mr
             Cotton
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             by
             that
             course
             had
             like
             to
             have
             fired
             the
             
               Christian
               World
            
             in
             Combustion
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             
             pleased
             God
             to
             prevent
             ,
             yet
             later
             times
             have
             shewen
             how
             pernicious
             
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             proved
             unto
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             slaughter
             of
             so
             many
             hundreth
             thousand
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             point
             (
             principally
             )
             of
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Idolatrie
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             Chapter
             :
             To
             that
             observation
             that
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             was
             practiced
             most
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             such
             places
             where
             Poperie
             reignes
             ,
             implying
             that
             such
             practices
             proceed
             from
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughters
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvaile
             he
             passed
             by
             this
             observation
             in
             the
             Kings
             speech
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Speech
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             the
             persecuting
             of
             Antichristians
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Nicknamed
               Puritans
            
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             too
             without
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Errour
             of
             their
             way
             :
             He
             addeth
             that
             he
             could
             never
             see
             
               Warrant
               to
               call
               that
               Church
               an
               Whore
               ,
               that
               worshipped
               the
               true
               God
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               depended
               on
               him
               alone
               for
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               (
               at
               least
               )
               a
               base
               part
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               call
               his
               Mother
               whore
               ,
               who
               bred
               him
               and
               bred
               him
               to
               know
               no
               other
               Father
               ,
               but
               her
               lawfull
               Husband
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Observation
             was
             the
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             passed
             by
             :
             And
             if
             those
             Puritants
             or
             Protestants
             persecuted
             ,
             were
             not
             convinced
             ,
             Himselfe
             (
             as
             he
             here
             sayth
             )
             never
             saw
             Warrant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             convinced
             ,
             for
             to
             call
             such
             a
             
             Church
             as
             he
             here
             describeth
             ,
             an
             Whore
             ,
             yet
             not
             a
             few
             of
             his
             opposites
             will
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             aloud
             ,
             that
             He
             and
             they
             were
             or
             might
             have
             been
             convinced
             ,
             what
             ever
             He
             or
             they
             themselves
             thought
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               carnall
               Sword
            
             is
             commonly
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             conviction
             or
             obstinacie
             of
             all
             
               supposed
               Hereticks
            
             .
             Hence
             the
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
            
             had
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             in
             the
             Disputations
             at
             Oxford
             :
             Hence
             the
             Non-conformists
             were
             cryed
             out
             as
             obstinate
             Men
             ,
             abundantly
             convinced
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             Whitgift
             and
             others
             :
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Conference
             before
             King
             James
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             whether
             a
             daughter
             or
             no
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Whore
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             here
             seasonable
             to
             
             repeate
             what
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             to
             
               Bonds
               ,
               Banishments
            
             ,
             and
             Death
             (
             whom
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             calls
             the
             rigid
             Seperation
             )
             have
             alledged
             in
             this
             case
             .
             I
             thinke
             it
             here
             sufficient
             to
             say
             two
             
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             is
             thought
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             profession
             of
             words
             containing
             many
             
               fundamentall
               Doctrines
            
             that
             makes
             a
             people
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             who
             professing
             to
             
             know
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             workes
             deny
             him
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             amongst
             them
             by
             Gods
             gracious
             Dispensation
             much
             good
             may
             be
             wrought
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             will
             not
             say
             that
             ever
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             was
             married
             to
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
               ▪
            
             which
             all
             men
             know
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             acknowledgeth
             (
             as
             Nationall
             )
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Christs
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               Churches
               Congregationall
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             60.
          
           
           Concerning
           the
           
             Romane
             Emperours
          
           ,
           which
           did
           or
           did
           not
           persecute
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             
               Godly
               Persons
            
             (
             as
             some
             
               Godly
               Emperours
            
             )
             might
             doe
             evill
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             persecuting
             :
             And
             
               ungodly
               Emperours
            
             in
             not
             persecuting
             ,
             might
             doe
             well
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             This
             begs
             the
             Question
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Kings
             alledged
             by
             the
             Prisoner
             did
             that
             which
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             Kings
             alledged
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             though
             better
             persons
             )
             did
             that
             which
             was
             Evill
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             Mr
             Cotton
             mistakes
             the
             
               poore
               Prisoner
            
             if
             he
             conceives
             him
             to
             have
             argued
             from
             the
             Number
             ,
             or
             (
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             )
             the
             Qualitie
             or
             Goodnesse
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             mistaketh
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             who
             argues
             neither
             from
             their
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             Number
             ,
             nor
             Practices
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             waight
             of
             their
             
               Speeches
               ,
               qualified
            
             onely
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             State
             :
             Their
             Speeches
             Mr
             Cotton
             passed
             by
             ,
             but
             now
             hath
             waighed
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             fully
             as
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             cause
             Himselfe
             ,
             or
             others
             to
             doe
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             a
             further
             mistake
             ,
             to
             thinke
             the
             Discusser
             accounted
             the
             Persons
             alledged
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             better
             Persons
             then
             those
             alledged
             by
             the
             Prisoner
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Discusser
             compared
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             desired
             that
             their
             Speeches
             and
             Arguments
             might
             have
             their
             just
             and
             due
             waight
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             not
             a
             begging
             ,
             but
             a
             winning
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             some
             Kings
             themselves
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Chap.
             61.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             64.
          
           
           Examined
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             leave
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             fall
             into
             two
             Evills
             ,
             then
             which
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             greater
             cannot
             be
             among
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Men
             :
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             malice
             and
             obstinacie
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             the
             most
             gracious
             Lord
             will
             keepe
             him
             from
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             sinnes
             themselves
             in
             themselves
             :
             The
             One
             is
             monstrous
             Blasphemie
             and
             abominable
             profanation
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Name
             of
             his
             most
             High
             and
             holy
             Maker
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             extreamest
             Crueltie
             and
             Tyrannie
             against
             Men
             his
             fellow
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             after
             a
             new
             
               refined
               fashion
            
             and
             dress
             ,
             he
             projects
             
             how
             to
             turne
             this
             whole
             Dunghill
             of
             the
             corrupt
             and
             
               rotten
               World
            
             ,
             into
             a
             most
             sweet
             and
             fragrant
             Garden
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Dove
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             contents
             not
             Himselfe
             with
             the
             Severitie
             and
             Crueltie
             of
             former
             times
             exercised
             by
             the
             Emperours
             professing
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             such
             ,
             whom
             they
             reputed
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             blames
             them
             for
             applying
             too
             favourable
             and
             gentle
             Medicines
             of
             Exile
             and
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             in
             
               plaine
               tearmes
            
             he
             sayth
             ,
             It
             had
             been
             better
             they
             had
             put
             them
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             observation
             (
             sweet
             Peace
             )
             is
             full
             of
             pietie
             and
             Mercy
             :
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             private
             opinion
             ,
             or
             an
             Act
             of
             Antichristianisme
             and
             Idolatrie
             ,
             like
             a
             dead
             flie
             ,
             may
             cause
             a
             sweet
             pot
             of
             
               Christian
               Oyntment
            
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             a
             
               stincking
               savour
            
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             
               generall
               Nature
            
             and
             extent
             ,
             as
             reaches
             to
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             World
             (
             in
             my
             apprehension
             )
             should
             cause
             Men
             to
             feare
             and
             tremble
             at
             such
             Rocks
             ,
             against
             which
             such
             
               Gallant
               vessells
            
             may
             strike
             ,
             and
             split
             ,
             if
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             
               jealous
               God
            
             ,
             be
             pleased
             a
             little
             to
             withdraw
             his
             holy
             hand
             from
             the
             steering
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             summe
             up
             the
             Heads
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             request
             your
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             :
             )
             when
             God
             advanced
             Constantine
             
             and
             other
             
               Christian
               Emperours
            
             to
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Church
             soone
             became
             a
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             he
             also
             seemeth
             to
             consent
             
               that
               the
               
                 unknowing
                 zeale
              
               of
               Constantine
               and
               other
               good
               Emperours
               did
               more
               hurt
               to
               Christianitie
               ,
               then
               the
               raging
               fury
               of
               
               bloudie
               Neroes
               :
               But
               withall
               he
               addeth
               that
               their
               
                 unknowing
                 zeale
              
               did
               not
               lye
               in
               punishing
               notorious
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Seducers
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               never
               had
               hurt
               by
               such
               punishments
               .
               He
               affirmeth
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Sollecisme
               in
               Religion
               for
               the
               whole
               World
               to
               become
               Christian
               :
               that
               the
               World
               became
               Antichristian
               by
               the
               tolleration
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               advancing
               of
               
                 Church
                 affaires
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               unwatchfullnesse
               of
               such
               being
               advanced
               :
               that
               if
               the
               World
               had
               renounced
               Paganisme
               ,
               and
               professed
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               yet
               had
               been
               kept
               from
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               till
               they
               had
               approved
               their
               profession
               by
               a
               sincere
               conversation
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               Sollecisme
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Further
             ,
             He
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               did
               permit
               Hereticks
               ;
               to
               live
               in
               the
               field
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               seldome
               or
               never
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               for
               
                 hereticall
                 pravitie
              
               (
               though
               it
               had
               been
               better
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               they
               had
               so
               done
               with
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               expelled
               them
               from
               
                 populous
                 Cities
              
               and
               Countries
               ,
               where
               the
               Gangrene
               might
               spread
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             well
             summd
             up
             (
             
               Sweet
               Peace
            
             )
             I
             shall
             
             briefly
             touch
             these
             Heads
             ,
             with
             Gods
             assistance
             ;
             and
             first
             concerning
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             .
             It
             is
             confest
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             good
             Emperours
             coming
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Church
             soone
             became
             a
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             a
             greater
             hurt
             and
             mischiefe
             then
             ever
             befell
             the
             Saints
             and
             Churches
             under
             the
             fierie
             persecution
             of
             the
             most
             
               bloudie
               Neroes
            
             ;
             surely
             such
             zeale
             that
             brought
             forth
             such
             fruit
             to
             Christianitie
             might
             seeme
             justly
             to
             be
             suspected
             not
             to
             be
             kindled
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             from
             Men.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seemes
             not
             reasonable
             to
             the
             weakest
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             
             suitable
             to
             the
             wisdome
             and
             constant
             care
             and
             love
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             his
             Wife
             and
             Spouse
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             should
             be
             such
             
               Godly
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             neither
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             the
             least
             word
             should
             be
             directed
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             they
             were
             extant
             ,
             in
             Christs
             and
             his
             Messengers
             times
             ;
             and
             (
             by
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             )
             must
             be
             supposed
             invested
             with
             so
             high
             a
             calling
             too
             ,
             so
             high
             a
             worke
             and
             dutie
             ,
             as
             higher
             is
             not
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             and
             that
             
               Ex
               Officio
            
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Establishing
               ,
               Governing
               ,
               Reforming
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             and
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             had
             great
             hurt
             (
             notwithstanding
             Mr
             Cottons
             contrary
             beliefe
             )
             by
             the
             Emperours
             
             persecuting
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             judged
             hereticall
             ,
             partly
             in
             that
             the
             Arrians
             were
             hardned
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             Arrianisme
             increased
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             professours
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             more
             severely
             persecuted
             (
             as
             hath
             often
             also
             come
             to
             passe
             (
             in
             the
             Interchanges
             between
             the
             Papist
             and
             the
             Protestant
             )
             when
             the
             Arrians
             came
             to
             weare
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Christians
            
             were
             under
             Hatches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             that
             wonders
             after
             and
             worshippeth
             the
             Beast
             ,
             should
             yet
             possibly
             be
             of
             the
             small
             Number
             ,
             that
             follow
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             stand
             opposite
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             on
             Mount
             Zion
             :
             That
             the
             World
             upon
             whom
             the
             vialls
             of
             plagues
             and
             vengeance
             are
             to
             be
             powred
             according
             to
             the
             infallible
             Prophecies
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             World
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             )
             that
             
             this
             whole
             World
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             be
             brought
             into
             such
             an
             Onenes
             with
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             seemes
             so
             crosse
             to
             the
             
               fundamentall
               Enmitie
            
             between
             
               Christs
               Seede
            
             and
             the
             Serpents
             ,
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             the
             puritie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             streame
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             sweete
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             I
             cannot
             wonder
             sufficiently
             ,
             how
             any
             man
             professing
             but
             a
             small
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             vailed
             ,
             so
             obscured
             ,
             so
             to
             write
             of
             the
             state
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             doth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             Blessed
             Truth
             )
             gave
             not
             thankes
             to
             his
             most
             holy
             ,
             most
             wise
             Father
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             hiding
             from
             
               Wise
               and
               Prudent
            
             ,
             and
             opening
             to
             Babes
             and
             Sucklings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             Such
             a
             Conversion
             of
             People
             from
             
             Idolatrie
             to
             Christianitie
             ,
             as
             fits
             them
             to
             be
             professours
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             fits
             them
             for
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             Christians
             in
             
               Church
               State
            
             ,
             I
             finde
             not
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             Surely
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             was
             not
             such
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             turned
             not
             onely
             from
             Idolls
             ;
             but
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             and
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             which
             service
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             no
             Soule
             uprightly
             in
             love
             with
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             its
             measure
             )
             longs
             after
             ,
             as
             vehemently
             and
             cordially
             as
             ever
             
               chast
               Spouse
            
             after
             her
             dearest
             earthly
             Husbands
             presence
             and
             Enjoyment
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             (
             in
             John
             )
             describes
             one
             Difference
             ,
             &c.
             
             between
             the
             true
             Spirit
             and
             Professours
             ,
             and
             the
             f●●se
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             (
             that
             is
             truely
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             become
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             borne
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             therefore
             consequently
             such
             a
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             makes
             such
             a
             profession
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             as
             the
             Devills
             themselves
             may
             make
             ,
             and
             (
             even
             for
             want
             of
             Regeneration
             and
             
               Personall
               Grace
            
             ,
             )
             the
             professours
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             true
             
               Christian
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             lastly
             ,
             if
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             bloudie
             Judgement
             woare
             the
             
               Imperiall
               Crowne
            
             of
             the
             
               Worlds
               Majestie
            
             ,
             what
             slaughters
             shall
             we
             imagine
             the
             World
             should
             heare
             and
             feele
             ?
             Whether
             would
             such
             
               fierie
               zeale
            
             transport
             Men
             ?
             Yea
             what
             an
             
               Earthly
               Dunghill
               Religion
            
             and
             Worship
             should
             the
             most
             
               High
               God
            
             be
             served
             with
             ,
             fit
             onely
             for
             the
             
               Dunghill
               Gods
            
             and
             Goddesses
             ,
             whom
             all
             Asi●
             (
             as
             the
             Towne-clarke
             speakes
             )
             and
             the
             World
             worshippeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Report
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             interpreting
             that
             Scripture
             of
             
               Serving
               God
            
             with
             all
             our
             Might
             ,
             &c.
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
             employing
             our
             
               Civill
               Armes
            
             and
             Forces
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             other
             Peoples
             professing
             Idolatrie
             and
             Antichristianisme
             :
             His
             Conscience
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             must
             needs
             force
             on
             and
             presse
             after
             ,
             an
             
               universall
               Conquest
            
             of
             all
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             (
             like
             those
             bloudie
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               Turkes
            
             and
             Popes
             )
             lay
             under
             that
             
               faire
               cloake
            
             ,
             the
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             over
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             Mr
             Cotton
             better
             listen
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             and
             such
             of
             his
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             ,
             You
             know
             not
             of
             what
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             :
             Were
             the
             Emperours
             too
             favourable
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             )
             in
             but
             Banishing
             ?
             How
             keene
             a
             Sword
             would
             Mr
             Cotton
             draw
             against
             so
             many
             Millions
             of
             
               Gangreene
               Soules
            
             throughout
             the
             Turkish
             and
             the
             
               Popish
               World
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             how
             farre
             different
             would
             Mr
             Cottons
             Sword
             be
             from
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             yet
             sharpe
             enough
             with
             
               two
               edges
            
             ,
             piercing
             between
             Soule
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             how
             farre
             different
             from
             the
             
               Meeke
               Spirit
            
             of
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             
               Mens
               lives
            
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             yea
             how
             different
             from
             the
             former
             make
             and
             noted
             gentle
             
             Temper
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             now
             over-heat
             and
             enflamed
             by
             his
             unmercifull
             and
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             62.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             65.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             Mr
             Cotton
             was
             justly
             observed
             to
             use
             the
             Language
             of
             Lyon-like
             persecution
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               More
               and
               greater
               Princes
               then
               these
               you
               mention
               have
               not
               tollerated
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               their
               arrogating
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Martyrdome
               to
               their
               suffrings
               ]
            
             He
             defendeth
             such
             Language
             by
             the
             
               Scripture
               Freedome
            
             in
             such
             Tearmes
             against
             Sinners
             ,
             which
             sayth
             he
             ,
             the
             Discusser
             acknowledgeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             holy
             Scripture
             are
             many
             Expressions
             full
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             
             
               Gravitie
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Meeknesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             yet
             are
             wrested
             by
             us
             poore
             Men
             to
             unholy
             and
             
               unchristian
               Ends
            
             and
             purposes
             .
             How
             many
             wofully
             pervert
             many
             grave
             and
             heavenly
             Passages
             and
             Expressions
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             base
             and
             filthy
             Jeasting
             ?
             How
             many
             from
             some
             
               sharp
               Expressions
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             Paul
             (
             in
             cases
             )
             take
             licence
             to
             raile
             and
             call
             Men
             all
             to
             naught
             ,
             in
             
               Wrath
               ,
               Revenge
            
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             out
             of
             pride
             and
             
               false
               zeale
            
             trampling
             upon
             the
             Heads
             and
             Consciences
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             are
             ready
             (
             not
             in
             an
             holy
             Meeke
             and
             Christian
             way
             but
             )
             in
             a
             
               Pharisaicall
               ,
               Bishop-like
            
             
             and
             Pope-like
             way
             ,
             to
             roare
             and
             thunder
             out
             against
             
               Gods
               meekest
               Servants
            
             the
             odious
             tearmes
             of
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             tearmes
             though
             used
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             never
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             commonly
             and
             constantly
             the
             bloudie
             and
             persecuting
             expresse
             themselves
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             or
             whom
             meanes
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             what
             Language
             have
             they
             learned
             ,
             who
             in
             point
             of
             worship
             have
             left
             Zion
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Gates
             and
             Suburbes
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             for
             they
             set
             up
             Bull-warkes
             of
             Impunitie
             to
             secure
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Surely
             Mr
             Cotton
             knowes
             that
             none
             that
             plead
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               Power
            
             and
             Weapons
             in
             
               Spirituall
               Matters
            
             ,
             but
             they
             also
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             vigorous
             use
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             
               two
               edged
               Sword
            
             that
             comes
             forth
             of
             
               Christs
               Mouth
            
             (
             not
             for
             the
             Impunitie
             but
             )
             for
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Destruction
             of
             all
             
               Babells
               ●ra●s
            
             and
             Abominations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             spends
             many
             lines
             ,
             and
             quotes
             Austin
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Julians
             End
             of
             tollerating
             Heresie
             to
             grow
             ,
             was
             to
             choake
             Christianitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             ever
             were
             Julians
             End
             ,
             yet
             I
             deny
             that
             Tolleration
             
             of
             the
             weedes
             of
             Heresie
             and
             blasphemous
             
               Religion
               (
               Paganish
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               Popish
               )
            
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             and
             World
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             choake
             the
             vitalls
             of
             Christianitie
             in
             the
             Garden
             or
             Bodie
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             And
             concerning
             Infection
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             when
             
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             speakes
             by
             the
             Similitudes
             of
             
               Leaven
               ,
               Gangrene
            
             ,
             or
             
               Poysonfull
               weedes
            
             ,
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             or
             
               scabbed
               sheepe
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             commonly
             with
             respect
             to
             such
             Evills
             got
             in
             among
             the
             Saints
             and
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Flocks
             and
             Gardens
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             such
             
               Leaven
               ,
               weedes
            
             ,
             &c.
             tollerated
             may
             spread
             and
             infect
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Beares
            
             ,
             or
             Wolves
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             or
             Swine
             ,
             or
             Dogs
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             
               high
               wayes
            
             ;
             or
             weedes
             in
             the
             Common
             or
             Forest
             ,
             which
             all
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               Garden
               ,
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             be
             pure
             and
             safe
             from
             such
             Infection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             One
             passage
             more
             is
             very
             Considerable
             .
             In
             former
             Discourse
             about
             the
             Tares
             Mr
             Cotton
             was
             large
             in
             proving
             the
             permission
             of
             weedes
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             untill
             
               Christs
               Comming
            
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             they
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             Hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             O
             what
             a
             Distance
             is
             between
             that
             Doctrine
             and
             this
             
             here
             ?
             There
             the
             Tares
             must
             not
             be
             touched
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             here
             they
             must
             not
             be
             suffred
             abroad
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             choaking
             the
             
               good
               plants
            
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             Christ
             .
             Who
             can
             finde
             out
             how
             these
             Doctrines
             suit
             with
             Godlinesse
             ,
             with
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Themselves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             you
             speake
             of
             suiting
             :
             It
             is
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             (
             for
             a
             close
             )
             a
             plaine
             Contradiction
             of
             the
             Discussers
             former
             Speech
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             persecuting
             of
             others
             was
             a
             meanes
             of
             
               choaking
               Christianitie
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Constantines
               unknowing
               zeale
            
             did
             more
             hurt
             to
             
               Christs
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             then
             the
             raging
             furie
             of
             the
             most
             bloudie
             Neroes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             words
             be
             well
             weighed
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             Affirmation
             will
             be
             found
             :
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             [
             It
             was
             not
             when
             Christians
             lodged
             in
             cold
             Prisons
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Down●
               Beds
            
             of
             Ease
             ,
             and
             
             persecuted
             others
             .
             ]
             The
             Discusser
             made
             not
             persecution
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             
               choaking
               Christianitie
            
             ,
             but
             attributes
             the
             Losse
             of
             
               Christians
               Life
            
             and
             Love
             ,
             to
             those
             Beds
             of
             their
             abused
             
               Sweete
               prosperitie
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             had
             made
             persecution
             a
             meanes
             to
             
               choake
               Christianitie
            
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             the
             persecution
             of
             Christians
             among
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             persecution
             of
             bloudie
             Neroes
             :
             Which
             yet
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             it
             might
             yet
             be
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             for
             
               Neroes
               persecution
            
             might
             doe
             hurt
             ,
             although
             Constantines
             unknowing
             zeale
             might
             doe
             much
             more
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             63.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             66.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             here
             being
             understood
             to
             smile
             on
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             for
             persecuting
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             to
             ●●●wne
             on
             K
             :
             James
             for
             persecuting
             the
             (
             so
             named
             )
             Puritans
             ,
             he
             denies
             neither
             ,
             but
             insists
             onely
             upon
             the
             Number
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             and
             as
             
               great
               Princes
            
             are
             against
             Tolleration
             as
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             and
             K
             :
             James
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             (
             as
             before
             )
             I
             should
             never
             use
             an
             Argument
             
             from
             the
             Number
             of
             Princes
             (
             no
             more
             then
             from
             the
             Number
             of
             any
             other
             men
             )
             for
             any
             truth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             Who
             as
             he
             was
             not
             pleased
             himselfe
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Nobles
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             not
             chosen
             many
             Nobles
             and
             
               Wise
               men
            
             of
             this
             World
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             him
             :
             Yet
             2.
             
             If
             that
             be
             his
             Argument
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             in
             naming
             these
             two
             ,
             for
             more
             were
             named
             by
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             besides
             one
             of
             those
             Witnesses
             ,
             K
             :
             James
             abundantly
             declared
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             persecuting
             of
             Papists
             ,
             but
             against
             all
             persecution
             in
             generall
             ,
             what
             ever
             otherwise
             or
             afterwards
             his
             practices
             were
             against
             some
             Persons
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             too
             truely
             alledgeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             the
             Discusser
             having
             objected
             that
             both
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             and
             K
             :
             James
             did
             persecute
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             arguing
             why
             should
             the
             one
             (
             namely
             )
             K
             :
             James
             be
             more
             blamed
             for
             persecuting
             according
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             for
             persecuting
             according
             to
             hers
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             distinguisheth
             of
             Consciences
             :
             The
             Queenes
             sayth
             he
             ,
             was
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             but
             the
             Kings
             was
             not
             .
             When
             it
             was
             replyed
             ,
             
             that
             either
             K
             :
             James
             ,
             and
             such
             Princes
             whose
             Consciences
             (
             according
             to
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conscience
            
             )
             are
             ill
             informed
             ,
             must
             act
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             want
             the
             Qualification
             and
             Fitnes
             for
             such
             places
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             two
             Things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             such
             Qualifications
             are
             not
             Essentiall
             ,
             but
             Integrall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             such
             Princes
             must
             forbeare
             all
             
               Civill
               Censures
            
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             a
             childe
             may
             be
             a
             
               Lawfull
               King
            
             (
             as
             K.
             James
             himselfe
             was
             being
             but
             a
             yeare
             old
             )
             But
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             King
             is
             enabled
             to
             rule
             his
             State
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Civill
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             under
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             all
             
               Causes
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             as
             well
             as
             Civill
             :
             Surely
             ,
             he
             that
             knowes
             not
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             true
             Ministrie
             ,
             true
             Ordinances
             ;
             yea
             and
             persecutes
             the
             true
             
               Church
               ,
               Ministrie
            
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             what
             ever
             his
             Qualifications
             be
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             never
             be
             made
             good
             that
             he
             is
             furnished
             with
             any
             
               Essentiall
               Qualification
            
             for
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Administration
            
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             He
             that
             undertakes
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             blinde
             ,
             and
             never
             set
             foote
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             knowes
             not
             the
             true
             from
             the
             false
             :
             Or
             to
             be
             a
             
               Captaine
               Generall
            
             ,
             yea
             or
             but
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Beside
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             never
             calld
             any
             person
             to
             any
             Employment
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             any
             Worke
             ,
             whom
             he
             inables
             not
             in
             a
             Measure
             proportionably
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             cases
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               )
               Princes
            
             are
             called
             to
             suspend
             and
             forbeare
             all
             Execution
             of
             
               Civill
               Censures
            
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             least
             they
             doe
             persecute
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             ,
             Then
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             cut
             off
             K
             :
             James
             from
             acting
             ,
             though
             so
             long
             esteemed
             and
             sworne
             Supreame
             in
             all
             Causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             aske
             ,
             how
             many
             shall
             forbeare
             ,
             and
             
               how
               long
            
             ,
             
             for
             evident
             then
             it
             is
             that
             most
             (
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             )
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             this
             
               pretended
               chiefe
               part
            
             of
             their
             Dutie
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             if
             they
             convert
             not
             )
             for
             the
             whole
             Course
             and
             Race
             of
             their
             Life
             :
             In
             particular
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Pagan
               Magistrate
            
             (
             of
             all
             the
             ten
             thousands
             
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             no
             
               Persian
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               Popish
            
             ,
             nor
             Protestant
             (
             if
             Prelaticall
             or
             Presbyterian
             ,
             )
             ought
             to
             exercise
             any
             of
             this
             High
             and
             
               Glorious
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             as
             are
             of
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conscience
            
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             what
             Prince
             in
             the
             world
             more
             learned
             King
             in
             his
             time
             then
             King
             James
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             he
             of
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conscience
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Truth
             :
             The
             fall
             of
             this
             partialitie
             is
             so
             apparant
             ,
             
             and
             withall
             so
             fowle
             ,
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             ,
             but
             ere
             long
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             condemned
             by
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             doubtless
             it
             is
             abhord
             by
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             
               impartiall
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Angells
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             I
             call
             to
             minde
             that
             famous
             Act
             of
             the
             so
             greatly
             renowned
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             first
             wearing
             of
             the
             Diademe
             ,
             put
             forth
             (
             his
             
               Colleauge
               Licinius
            
             concurring
             also
             )
             
             a
             famous
             and
             most
             solemne
             Charter
             and
             Edict
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Empire
             should
             be
             constraind
             in
             his
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             according
             to
             his
             proviso
             of
             suspension
             )
             must
             doubtles
             applaud
             Constantine
             for
             this
             his
             Forbearance
             untill
             he
             were
             better
             informed
             ,
             whereas
             afterward
             his
             Edicts
             against
             Arrius
             and
             Arrianisme
             ,
             testifie
             his
             practice
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             reade
             seriously
             in
             
               Gods
               presence
            
             that
             first
             Edict
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             will
             there
             finde
             Constantine
             to
             use
             such
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             might
             for
             ever
             have
             caused
             him
             to
             have
             forbore
             persecution
             ,
             to
             have
             still
             suspended
             ,
             to
             have
             gratified
             the
             Subjects
             of
             all
             his
             Empire
             with
             Libertie
             and
             Freedome
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Worship
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             End
             this
             Passage
             with
             this
             Querie
             ;
             If
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             have
             left
             such
             Power
             with
             the
             
               Civill
               Rulers
            
             of
             the
             
               World
               ,
               Kingdomes
            
             ,
             
             and
             Countries
             ,
             of
             or
             for
             the
             
               Establishing
               ,
               Governing
            
             ,
             and
             Reforming
             his
             Church
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             his
             Care
             and
             
               Love
               ,
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Faithfulnesse
             ,
             since
             in
             all
             Ages
             (
             since
             he
             left
             the
             Earth
             )
             for
             the
             generall
             ,
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             her
             destitute
             of
             such
             
               qualified
               Princes
            
             and
             Governours
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Providence
             furnished
             her
             with
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             finde
             as
             fit
             ,
             as
             Wolves
             to
             protect
             and
             feede
             his
             Sheepe
             and
             People
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             64.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             67.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             it
             was
             questioned
             ,
             what
             good
             to
             the
             Soules
             or
             Bodies
             of
             their
             Subjects
             did
             those
             Princes
             bring
             in
             persecuting
             !
             Mr
             Cotton
             produceth
             a
             good
             ●i●●fold
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             by
             the
             due
             punishment
             of
             
               Apostates
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             that
             feare
             God
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             be
             perswaded
             to
             observe
             ,
             whether
             under
             this
             
               faire
               cloake
            
             of
             punishing
             these
             and
             these
             
               spirituall
               sinners
            
             ,
             he
             maintaine
             not
             strongly
             (
             what
             elsewhere
             he
             denies
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             we
             know
             the
             Evasion
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             
               Apostatizing
               ,
               seducing
            
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             after
             Conviction
             ,
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             before
             satisfied
             me
             (
             besides
             other
             Passages
             )
             
             with
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             End
             of
             discerning
             the
             poore
             Hereticks
             sinning
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             World
             must
             necessarily
             Erect
             its
             Tribunall
             ,
             to
             judge
             not
             onely
             
               Civill
               Things
            
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Heart
             and
             Conscience
             also
             ;
             but
             now
             to
             Mr
             Cottons
             five-fold
             good
             .
          
           
             First
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             it
             puts
             away
             Evill
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             a
             Gangrene
             which
             would
             spread
             to
             further
             
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               5.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             1.
             6.
             7.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             these
             Scriptures
             (
             though
             pure
             and
             holy
             in
             
             their
             places
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             here
             coupled
             together
             as
             
               Linsey
               Wollsey
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law.
             Deut.
             13.
             which
             concerns
             the
             typicall
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             using
             
               Nationall
               &
               temporall
               Weapons
            
             :
             The
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             concernes
             the
             
               Particular
               Congregations
            
             or
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             ,
             using
             onely
             the
             Sword
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             concerned
             such
             a
             People
             whom
             the
             Lord
             brought
             forth
             of
             Aegypt
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             any
             such
             People
             be
             now
             produced
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Christian
             (
             particular
             )
             Churches
             .
             Why
             doth
             Mr
             Cotton
             then
             alledge
             this
             Scripture
             so
             frequently
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             five
             Reasons
             brings
             two
             from
             hence
             ;
             This
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             the
             Third
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             People
             may
             heare
             and
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             alone
             made
             good
             in
             the
             Antitype
             or
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               
               Rebuke
            
             them
             that
             sinne
             openly
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             learne
             to
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             mentioneth
             a
             second
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             driving
             away
             Wolves
             from
             worrying
             and
             scattering
             the
             Sheepe
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             largely
             answered
             in
             discoursing
             the
             nature
             of
             mysticall
             or
             
               spirituall
               Wolves
            
             ,
             upon
             that
             very
             place
             which
             he
             quotes
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             may
             evidently
             appeare
             that
             from
             the
             literall
             urging
             of
             such
             
               mysticall
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             all
             Peoples
             and
             Nations
             are
             enforced
             (
             and
             that
             Conscientiously
             )
             like
             Wolves
             and
             Lyons
             to
             teare
             and
             devoure
             each
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             addes
             ,
             that
             Punishments
             are
             
               wholesome
               Medicines
            
             to
             such
             as
             are
             curable
             of
             such
             
               Evills
               ,
               Zach.
            
             13.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             All
             the
             holy
             Appointments
             of
             God
             are
             most
             powerfull
             (
             in
             their
             severall
             respective
             seasons
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Dispensations
             ,
             to
             his
             owne
             most
             holy
             Ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             
               Materiall
               Nationall
               Sword
            
             in
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             Israel
             before
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Sword
            
             ,
             in
             the
             spirituall
             and
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             since
             his
             comming
             to
             abolish
             those
             shadowes
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             therefore
             in
             vaine
             to
             have
             cut
             off
             or
             Excommunicated
             
             spiritually
             in
             that
             
               Nationall
               State
            
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             vaine
             to
             use
             the
             materiall
             or
             carnall
             Sword
             in
             the
             spirituall
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             according
             to
             this
             place
             of
             Zach.
             )
             a
             true
             penitent
             will
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             Wounds
             of
             Friends
             and
             Lovers
             (
             faithfull
             and
             sharpe
             dealing
             )
             and
             for
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Kisse
             of
             deceitfull
             flatterie
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             prove
             (
             that
             which
             is
             so
             much
             denied
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Corporall
               Death
            
             or
             Wounds
             now
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             
               false
               Teachers
            
             in
             these
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             parts
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             ,
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             executed
             upon
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             and
             
               seducing
               Teachers
            
             ,
             doe
             bring
             downe
             Showres
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             that
             
               Nationall
               State
            
             of
             Israell
             ,
             and
             that
             Nationall
             or
             
             
               Corporeall
               killing
            
             of
             so
             many
             hundreth
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               literall
               drouth
            
             and
             
               literall
               showres
            
             of
             Raine
             and
             plentie
             were
             figures
             of
             no
             other
             Prophets
             and
             
               slaughters
               ,
               drouth
               and
               showers
            
             ,
             but
             
               literall
               ,
               materiall
            
             ,
             and
             corporeall
             ,
             (
             now
             since
             the
             Body
             and
             
               Substance
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             is
             come
             )
             :
             What
             should
             hinder
             but
             that
             those
             Priests
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             should
             all
             be
             in
             force
             ,
             for
             our
             
               Imitation
               ,
               literally
            
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             ●he
             other
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             conceive
             but
             that
             (
             all
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             )
             the
             one
             is
             Typicall
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             flourish
             and
             be
             glorious
             (
             as
             
               Gods
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             )
             or
             vanish
             and
             disappeare
             (
             giving
             place
             to
             brighter
             dispensations
             )
             at
             the
             arising
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
            
             are
             
             
               Spiritually
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             
             And
             
               spirituall
               showres
            
             of
             Blessings
             descend
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             although
             
               corporeall
               Blessings
            
             of
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             and
             plentie
             ,
             are
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             principally
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               God
            
             blesseth
             his
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Antitype
             with
             
               spirituall
               Blessings
            
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             
             
               Houses
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
               Children
               ,
            
             &c.
             with
             persecution
             ,
             Mark.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             If
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             appointed
             
             such
             punishments
             ,
             such
             executions
             ,
             literall
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             would
             also
             have
             appointed
             Offices
             and
             Officers
             suitable
             and
             proper
             for
             such
             Ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             such
             punishments
             ,
             such
             executions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             otherwise
             with
             Reason
             and
             
               common
               prudence
            
             
             be
             supposed
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             appointed
             (
             which
             we
             finde
             not
             in
             his
             holy
             
               Testament
               )
               holy
            
             and
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             for
             those
             great
             decrees
             and
             sentences
             ,
             wee
             should
             also
             have
             read
             of
             his
             holy
             Constables
             ,
             holy
             Sergeants
             ,
             holy
             Prisons
             ,
             holy
             Stocks
             ,
             holy
             
               Whipping
               Posts
            
             ,
             holy
             Gibbets
             ,
             and
             holy
             Tyburnes
             ;
             together
             also
             with
             holy
             Hangmen
             ,
             the
             
               spirituall
               Instruments
            
             and
             Officers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Executions
             of
             his
             holy
             punishments
             upon
             
               Apostates
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               Justice
            
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             is
             honoured
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             such
             Judgements
             ,
             Revel
             .
             16.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             (
             to
             my
             understanding
             )
             formerly
             shewed
             Mr
             Cottons
             mistake
             in
             his
             expounding
             of
             this
             third
             Violl
             ,
             and
             have
             presented
             an
             Exposition
             more
             agreeable
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             God
             was
             honoured
             in
             all
             his
             Judgements
             which
             the
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             World
             have
             executed
             ,
             (
             the
             
               Babylonian
               ,
               Persian
               ,
               Grecian
               ,
               Romane
            
             )
             yet
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Law
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             holy
             providence
             and
             just
             permission
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             the
             
               two-edged
               Sword
            
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             execute
             Gods
             Judgements
             ,
             to
             the
             vindicating
             
             of
             
               Gods
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Innocencie
             ,
             (
             Revel
             .
             11.
             )
             although
             they
             used
             no
             
               carnall
               Weapon
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             holy
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             much
             dishonoured
             and
             prophaned
             ,
             when
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             against
             his
             holy
             Appointments
             ,
             
             and
             when
             the
             Sword
             of
             Steele
             (
             in
             
               spirituall
               cases
            
             )
             is
             drawen
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             
               spirituall
               Sword
            
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             
               servants
               Testimonie
            
             .
             All
             such
             worship
             ,
             is
             but
             vaine
             or
             idle
             worship
             (
             Mark.
             7.
             )
             and
             such
             is
             the
             
               carnall
               Sword
            
             and
             Executions
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledged
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             had
             well
             neere
             fired
             all
             Europe
             ,
             by
             such
             Executions
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             God
             bore
             witnesse
             to
             his
             Truth
             in
             Deliverances
             :
             And
             when
             it
             was
             replyed
             ,
             that
             Successe
             doth
             not
             prove
             causes
             true
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             yes
             ;
             
               Psal
               .
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Jer.
            
             22.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             
               Temporall
               prosperitie
               ,
               successe
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             proper
             in
             that
             Temporall
             and
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             of
             that
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               spirituall
               Blessing
            
             and
             prosperitie
             proper
             in
             the
             Gospel
             now
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             answered
             that
             God
             had
             given
             victorie
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             especially
             against
             the
             Waldenses
             (
             and
             the
             Beast
             makes
             warre
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.
             and
             overcomes
             them
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Mr
             Cotton
             herein
             first
             observeth
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             ever
             had
             the
             victorie
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             successe
             hath
             been
             various
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             reply
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             not
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             ever
             the
             Victory
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             ever
             had
             both
             Victory
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             which
             words
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             although
             that
             the
             Event
             were
             sometimes
             various
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Againe
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ever
             had
             the
             Victorie
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Many
             gracious
             
               Deliverances
               God
            
             vouchsafed
             
             to
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             her
             Armies
             prospered
             not
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             famous
             Expedition
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
               Drake
            
             and
             Norris
             (
             though
             in
             a
             most
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             )
             against
             the
             Papists
             of
             Spaine
             and
             Portugall
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             the
             Papists
             in
             Ireland
             and
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             at
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Grant
             not
             onely
             Deliverances
             ,
             but
             Victories
             and
             Successe
             ,
             Her
             cause
             (
             how
             ever
             intermingled
             )
             was
             civill
             Defence
             of
             her
             
             Kingdome
             ,
             against
             Invation
             and
             
               Ambition
               ,
               Dominion
            
             and
             Conquest
             ,
             by
             practices
             of
             Tyrannie
             and
             oppression
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             English
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             (
             especially
             )
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             horrible
             
               Exactions
               ,
               Outrages
               ,
               Murthers
            
             and
             Slaughters
             committed
             upon
             them
             by
             D'alva
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spaines
               Generall
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             the
             Papists
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             fought
             with
             various
             successe
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               manner
            
             to
             nurture
             his
             People
             with
             some
             crosses
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             fight
             in
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             it
             might
             also
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             fight
             but
             with
             
               Christs
               Weapons
            
             in
             
               Christs
               Cause
            
             ;
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             take
             the
             Sword
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             in
             
               Christs
               cause
            
             ,
             shall
             perish
             by
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Walldenses
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             They
             
             never
             lost
             Victorie
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             complied
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             trusted
             more
             to
             their
             
               false
               praetences
            
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Lord.
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               finall
               successe
            
             of
             Victorie
             fell
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             the
             
               utter
               extirpation
            
             of
             those
             Walldenses
             ;
             for
             sayth
             he
             ,
             those
             Witnesses
             were
             not
             extirpated
             but
             dispersed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             Complying
             with
             Papists
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             can
             Gods
             little
             flock
             ,
             his
             two
             Witnesses
             doe
             with
             
               carnall
               weapons
            
             ,
             unlesse
             assisted
             by
             
               carnall
               Men
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             
               carnall
               course
            
             causeth
             them
             to
             
               bow
               downe
               ,
               dissemble
               ,
               lye
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             holy
             David
             with
             Achish
             and
             his
             Philistims
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Successe
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             were
             so
             defeated
             by
             the
             
               Popes
               Armies
            
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             power
             to
             resist
             ,
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             were
             wholly
             extirpated
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             true
             (
             through
             Gods
             o're-powring
             hand
             )
             the
             Truths
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             the
             holy
             
               Waldensian
               Witnesses
            
             testified
             )
             were
             more
             and
             more
             propagated
             by
             their
             Dispersions
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             gaines
             more
             by
             preaching
             his
             Truth
             in
             a
             flying
             
               persecuted
               dispersion
            
             ,
             then
             by
             fighting
             on
             Horsbacke
             with
             
               carnall
               weapons
            
             in
             
               carnall
               companies
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             observed
             from
             Daniell
             and
             John
             their
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             was
             foretold
             to
             obtaine
             great
             successe
             against
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             determined
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             Not
             against
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             but
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             Suffring
             for
             his
             Truth
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             ill
             handled
             his
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             Prophesies
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             truely
             were
             fullfilled
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               Counsell
            
             that
             for
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             his
             Truths
             and
             Servants
             is
             despised
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             &c.
             How
             can
             then
             
               temporall
               victorie
            
             and
             prosperitie
             be
             expected
             by
             
               Christs
               followers
            
             for
             
               Christs
               Cause
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               temporall
               Sword
            
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             for
             
               Christs
               spirituall
               Kingdome
            
             and
             Worship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             lastly
             ,
             when
             the
             weapons
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               Victories
            
             
             were
             mentioned
             three
             ;
             (
             Revel
             .
             12.
             )
             1.
             
             
               Christs
               Bloud
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             their
             Testimonie
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             
               owne
               Bloud
            
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             this
             is
             true
             in
             
               private
               Christians
            
             :
             But
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             the
             Sword
             of
             Gideon
             ,
             the
             
               publike
               Magistrate
            
             is
             the
             
               Lords
               Sword
            
             ,
             &c.
             when
             drawen
             out
             for
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             and
             Worship
             ,
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             Victorious
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             with
             Revel
             .
             19.
             14.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
               Gideons
               Sword
            
             (
             if
             well
             examined
             )
             will
             be
             found
             a
             Figure
             of
             that
             
               sharpe
               Sword
            
             of
             that
             great
             Captaine
             and
             
               Generall
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             This
             Sword
             comes
             forth
             of
             his
             Mouth
             in
             the
             
             Preachings
             and
             Writings
             of
             his
             Servants
             :
             other
             sword
             we
             never
             finde
             he
             used
             in
             all
             his
             Battells
             against
             all
             his
             Adversaries
             :
             yea
             even
             against
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Instruments
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             those
             very
             Victories
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             are
             
             expressely
             won
             with
             that
             Sword
             which
             comes
             forth
             of
             his
             Mouth
             :
             And
             his
             owne
             
               white
               Horse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Horses
             of
             his
             Followers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               white
               Linnen
            
             with
             which
             they
             are
             clothed
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             
               Christian
               Reason
            
             hould
             forth
             the
             
               carnall
               praeparation
            
             of
             
               white
               Horses
            
             ,
             (
             literally
             )
             
               Guns
               ,
               Swords
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             
               Meeknesse
               ,
               Innocencie
            
             and
             Righteousnesse
             (
             which
             is
             interpreted
             the
             
               Fine
               Linnen
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             shut
             up
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Gideons
               Armie
            
             and
             Artillerie
             and
             Victorie
             ,
             cannot
             be
             type
             of
             such
             
               Materiall
               Armies
               ,
               Artillerie
            
             ,
             
             and
             Victories
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Armie
            
             ,
             fighting
             with
             the
             Light
             and
             Testimonie
             of
             
               Gods
               Truth
            
             openly
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             the
             chearefull
             breaking
             of
             the
             
               earthen
               Vessells
            
             of
             their
             Bodies
             for
             
               Christs
               Cause
            
             ,
             when
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Midianites
            
             (
             by
             their
             Divisions
             and
             Combustions
             )
             run
             their
             Swords
             in
             each
             others
             Bowells
             ,
             with
             
               mutuall
               slaughters
            
             and
             Destructions
             ;
             as
             woefull
             experiences
             hath
             declared
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             65.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             68.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             concerning
             persecution
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             the
             Prisoner
             descended
             to
             the
             Argument
             from
             
               ancient
               Writers
            
             :
             unto
             some
             of
             which
             sayth
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             the
             Answerer
             pleaseth
             to
             make
             Answer
             :
             Unto
             this
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ;
             As
             if
             any
             of
             them
             were
             omitted
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             all
             of
             them
             were
             not
             answered
             :
             Compare
             the
             
               Prisoners
               Letter
            
             and
             mine
             together
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             I
             have
             balked
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             would
             here
             insinuate
             a
             
               false
               Charge
            
             :
             I
             have
             compared
             the
             
               Prisoners
               Letter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             ,
             and
             although
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             said
             some-thing
             to
             some-thing
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             of
             them
             spake
             :
             Yet
             he
             that
             impartially
             will
             view
             the
             Passages
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             strictnesse
             of
             
               Gammar
               Rules
            
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             be
             said
             to
             omit
             to
             say
             something
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Matter
             and
             Argument
             ,
             he
             hath
             toucht
             but
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             lightly
             ,
             as
             the
             Candle
             of
             Examination
             will
             make
             it
             appeare
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Hilarius
             words
             in
             the
             Letter
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               Christian
               
               Church
               doth
               not
               persecute
               ,
               but
               is
               persecuted
               :
               and
               lamentable
               it
               is
               to
               see
               the
               great
               folly
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               and
               to
               figh
               at
               the
               foolish
               opinion
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               in
               that
               Men
               thinke
               by
               humane
               ayde
               to
               helpe
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 worldly
                 pompe
              
               and
               power
               to
               undertake
               to
               defend
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               :
               I
               aske
               you
               Bishops
               ,
               what
               helpe
               used
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               With
               the
               ayde
               of
               what
               power
               did
               they
               
                 Preach
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               convert
               the
               Heathen
               from
               their
               Idolatrie
               to
               God
               ?
               When
               they
               were
               in
               prisons
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               chaines
               ,
               did
               they
               praise
               or
               give
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               any
               Dignities
               or
               Graces
               and
               Favours
               received
               from
               the
               Court
               ?
               Or
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               Paul
               went
               about
               with
               
                 Regall
                 Mandates
              
               or
               
                 Kingly
                 Authoritie
              
               ,
               to
               gather
               and
               establish
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Sought
               he
               protection
               from
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Vespatian
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               The
               Apostles
               wrought
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               for
               their
               Maintenance
               ,
               travelled
               by
               Land
               ,
               and
               wandred
               from
               Towne
               to
               Citie
               to
               preach
               Christ
               :
               Yea
               the
               more
               they
               were
               forbidden
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               taught
               and
               preached
               Christ
               :
               But
               now
               alas
               
                 Humane
                 helpe
              
               must
               assist
               and
               protect
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               give
               countenance
               to
               it
               ,
               
               and
               by
               vaine
               and
               
                 worldly
                 Honours
              
               doe
               men
               seeke
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               by
               his
               power
               were
               unable
               to
               performe
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             goulden
             heavenly
             Sentences
             (
             like
             so
             many
             precious
             Jewells
             )
             are
             treasured
             up
             ,
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             this
             holy
             Testimonie
             of
             Hilarius
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             nay
             onely
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             Mr
             Cotton
             choose
             to
             answer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             ,
             The
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             but
             is
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Peace
             ,
             Each
             inch
             and
             shread
             of
             
               heavenly
               Gold
            
             is
             precious
             ,
             forget
             not
             therefore
             the
             Addition
             in
             the
             
               Letter
               ,
               Hilarie
            
             against
             the
             Arrians
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Church
               which
               formerly
               by
               enduring
               miserie
               and
               Imprisonment
               ,
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               true
               
               Church
               ,
               doth
               now
               terrifie
               others
               by
               
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 Banishment
              
               ,
               and
               Miserie
               ,
               and
               boasteth
               that
               ●hee
               is
               
                 highly
                 esteemed
              
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               whereas
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               cannot
               but
               be
               hated
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             In
             which
             and
             other
             Passages
             of
             Hilarius
             Mr
             Cotton
             might
             see
             as
             in
             a
             Glasse
             ,
             the
             foule
             spots
             of
             his
             owne
             and
             
               New
               Englands
               face
            
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             lively
             Testimonie
             against
             both
             
               bloudie
               Tenents
            
             and
             practices
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             upon
             the
             Point
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             ,
             He
             cannot
             make
             it
             a
             marke
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             to
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             for
             (
             Acts
             9
             31.
             )
             the
             Churches
             had
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             a
             marke
             of
             a
             
               false
               Church
            
             to
             persecute
             ;
             for
             ,
             Asa
             persecuted
             the
             Prophet
             (
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             10.
             )
             Acts
             7.
             51.
             the
             true
             
               Church
               persecuted
            
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Scripture
             or
             common
             Reason
             speakes
             of
             a
             
               common
               marke
            
             or
             Character
             ,
             proper
             to
             one
             they
             deny
             not
             ;
             but
             in
             an
             Act
             ,
             or
             unusuall
             cases
             that
             Marke
             or
             Character
             may
             be
             
             worne
             by
             the
             
               Contraries
               .
               Noah
            
             was
             
               drunk
               ;
               Abraham
            
             lyes
             ;
             David
             commits
             Adulterie
             :
             yet
             
               lying
               ,
               drunkennesse
            
             and
             whoredome
             were
             not
             their
             ordinarie
             Characters
             ,
             but
             the
             Markes
             of
             the
             
               common
               Lyars
               ,
               Drunkards
            
             and
             Adulterers
             of
             this
             
               World
               :
               David
            
             stobd
             Vriah
             with
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             Asa
             imprisoned
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             yet
             these
             Acts
             were
             not
             their
             ordinarie
             Badges
             ,
             but
             rather
             Spots
             or
             
               Blemishes
               ,
               Warts
            
             ,
             or
             Scabs
             ,
             which
             grew
             on
             and
             were
             cast
             off
             (
             like
             
               Pauls
               Viper
            
             )
             without
             the
             note
             of
             a
             
               constant
               marke
            
             or
             character
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             Fire
             to
             ascend
             ,
             and
             Water
             to
             descend
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             relates
             of
             the
             descending
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             ascending
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             
               ordinarie
               Nature
            
             of
             the
             
             marke
             and
             character
             of
             
               Fires
               ascending
            
             ,
             and
             
               Waters
               descending
            
             the
             Hills
             and
             Mountaines
             .
          
           
             An
             arrant
             Whore
             is
             not
             alwayes
             in
             actuall
             Whoredome
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             though
             both
             are
             her
             Markes
             and
             Dispositions
             :
             A
             chast
             wife
             or
             Virgin
             abhorres
             both
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             force
             or
             great
             Temptation
             ,
             may
             be
             vanquished
             (
             as
             Bathsheba
             )
             which
             afterwards
             the
             Teares
             of
             godly
             Sorrow
             and
             Repentance
             wash
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             whether
             Magistrates
             may
             not
             punish
             arrogant
             Hereticks
             and
             Seducers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             ages
             God
             hath
             permitted
             ,
             
               Goulden
               Images
            
             (
             like
             
             Nebuchadnezzars
             )
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             I
             say
             
               State
               Worships
            
             and
             Religions
             !
             And
             he
             hath
             also
             provided
             his
             Witnesses
             to
             testifie
             his
             Truth
             against
             such
             Abominations
             :
             Such
             
               Witnesses
               dissenting
               ,
               Non-conforming
            
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             come
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Assemblies
            
             of
             such
             Worshippers
             (
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             in
             plaine
             English
             )
             to
             yeeld
             Conformitie
             ,
             to
             Subscribe
             ,
             to
             Sweare
             ,
             &c.
             are
             commonly
             cryed
             downe
             for
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             they
             open
             their
             Lips
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             
               Gods
               Truth
               !
               Seducers
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             it
             is
             another
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             marke
             of
             no
             true
             Church
             to
             procure
             the
             
               Civill
               punishment
            
             of
             incorrigible
             ,
             obstinate
             Hereticks
             and
             Seducers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             intend
             by
             a
             marke
             of
             character
             ,
             an
             inbred
             constant
             disposition
             ,
             put
             forth
             in
             a
             constant
             and
             
               ordinarie
               practice
            
             :
             And
             then
             
             I
             dare
             challenge
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             produce
             any
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             eyther
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Historie
             ,
             that
             did
             ordinarily
             and
             
               constantly
               professe
            
             and
             practice
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             against
             such
             whom
             they
             judged
             incorrigible
             
               obstinate
               Hereticks
            
             and
             Seducers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             follows
             is
             full
             of
             Wonder
             and
             Astonishment
             ,
             for
             Mr
             Cotton
             confessing
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             persecute
             in
             Excommunicating
             the
             
             Heretick
             )
             it
             was
             replyed
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             an
             Evasion
             ,
             for
             who
             denies
             Power
             to
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             to
             Excommunicate
             ?
             or
             who
             understands
             by
             
               Excommunication
               ,
               persecution
            
             for
             Conscience
             ?
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             the
             Prisoner
             did
             nōt
             expresse
             himselfe
             ,
             what
             persecution
             he
             meant
             ,
             and
             also
             since
             
               false
               Excommunication
            
             is
             a
             great
             persecution
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             himselfe
             esteemes
             of
             it
             ,
             Luk.
             21.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             formerly
             and
             must
             againe
             appeale
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             commonly
             used
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             aske
             ,
             if
             persecution
             properly
             so
             taken
             be
             not
             a
             
               corporeall
               violence
            
             ,
             or
             hunting
             for
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             sake
             !
             And
             then
             halfe
             an
             eye
             will
             see
             through
             this
             poore
             and
             thin
             excuse
             and
             covering
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             false
             excommunication
             be
             a
             
               spirituall
               persecution
            
             ,
             and
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               spirituall
               Sword
            
             be
             also
             deeper
             and
             fouler
             then
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             civill
             and
             materiall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             (
             upon
             the
             Point
             )
             Mr
             Cotton
             consented
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Hilarius
             complaint
             ,
             speaketh
             not
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             but
             
               civill
               censures
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             answers
             ,
             first
             by
             proportion
             that
             excommunication
             of
             an
             Heretick
             is
             no
             persecution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             proportion
             neither
             is
             the
             
               civill
               punishment
            
             of
             an
             
               Heretick
               ,
               persecution
            
             .
             By
             concession
             of
             Hilaries
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             not
             propagate
             Religion
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             with
             Hilarie
             was
             not
             whether
             a
             true
             Church
             did
             persecute
             an
             
               Heretick
               Idolater
               ,
               Blasphemer
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             whether
             a
             true
             Church
             persecuted
             at
             all
             by
             
               civill
               censures
            
             :
             Now
             
             there
             being
             
               two
               States
            
             ,
             the
             Civill
             or
             Corporeall
             ,
             and
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             spirituall
             :
             There
             are
             conseqnently
             two
             sorts
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             Transgressions
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Civill
             and
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             false
             or
             
               corrupt
               punishments
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             
               just
               punishments
            
             ,
             but
             
               oppressions
               ,
               persecutions
            
             or
             huntings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Civill
               persecution
            
             and
             the
             spirituall
             :
             Now
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             confounding
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             together
             )
             deceives
             himselfe
             and
             others
             by
             a
             notion
             of
             
               spirituall
               persecution
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Hilaries
               scope
            
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             whole
             Dispute
             and
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             illustrate
             it
             thus
             :
             Some
             Tutours
             of
             
               Kings
               Children
            
             ,
             not
             being
             authorized
             to
             correct
             the
             Bodies
             of
             such
             
               young
               Princes
            
             ,
             are
             said
             sometimes
             (
             not
             without
             some
             desert
             )
             to
             correct
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Inferiours
             (
             the
             young
             
               Princes
               Favourites
            
             ,
             )
             by
             which
             the
             minds
             of
             such
             young
             Princes
             smarted
             sufficiently
             ,
             if
             not
             exceedingly
             .
             
             I
             parallell
             not
             the
             similitude
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             but
             to
             illustrate
             the
             difference
             and
             distinction
             ,
             between
             a
             
               spirituall
               punishment
            
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             
               spirit
               ,
               soule
            
             and
             affections
             ,
             with
             which
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             furnished
             his
             Churches
             :
             and
             that
             Civill
             or
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             gave
             them
             power
             to
             inflict
             (
             unlesse
             in
             
               miraculous
               dispensation
            
             )
             over
             the
             Bodies
             of
             any
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             by
             Themselves
             or
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Truth
             ;
             
               Rightly
               distinguish
               ,
               rightly
               Teach
            
             :
             but
             let
             us
             view
             Mr
             Cottons
             Second
             Answer
             ,
             He
             grante
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             not
             to
             be
             propagated
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Then
             let
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             judge
             ,
             if
             Mr
             Cotton
             may
             not
             (
             in
             this
             case
             )
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             mouth
             be
             judged
             ,
             since
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             he
             sets
             the
             visible
             Headship
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             that
             golden
             Head
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             )
             over
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             her
             Officers
             ,
             
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             power
             of
             
               Correcting
               ,
               Reforming
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             on
             the
             shoulders
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             :
             provided
             that
             they
             execute
             not
             this
             Headship
             or
             Government
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             in
             English
             )
             provided
             they
             be
             of
             his
             Conscience
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             will
             judge
             and
             execute
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Clergies
             (
             though
             implicite
             )
             decree
             and
             sentence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             much
             unlike
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             affirmeth
             in
             the
             
             words
             following
             :
             for
             although
             he
             confesseth
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             to
             inflict
             
               Civill
               punishments
            
             by
             Themselves
             ,
             yet
             makes
             he
             (
             as
             all
             Popes
             and
             
               Popish
               persecutours
            
             have
             done
             )
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             
               Civill
               powers
            
             ,
             their
             servants
             and
             slaves
             for
             execution
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Mr
             Cotton
             covers
             over
             with
             this
             Similitude
             ,
             saying
             that
             although
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             Lambes
             to
             teare
             Wolves
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             were
             reasonable
             they
             would
             run
             to
             their
             Shepheards
             to
             send
             out
             their
             Dogs
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             under
             this
             fine
             Paint
             and
             vizard
             of
             
               Lambe
               like
               dispositions
            
             of
             Shepheards
             ,
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             and
             Independents
             ,
             may
             render
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             not
             as
             Shepheards
             ,
             but
             no
             other
             upon
             the
             point
             and
             in
             
               plaine
               English
            
             ,
             then
             their
             servants
             and
             Executioners
             ,
             to
             punish
             such
             on
             whom
             the
             Clergie
             first
             have
             past
             their
             Sentence
             .
             The
             bloudie
             Papists
             have
             commonly
             used
             to
             persecute
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               formally
            
             and
             judicially
             ,
             delivering
             over
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             in
             his
             Servants
             ,
             )
             orderly
             to
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             the
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             .
             The
             
               Protestant
               persecutors
            
             use
             a
             
               finer
               vaile
            
             (
             every
             ugly
             vizard
             will
             not
             so
             deceive
             )
             for
             though
             they
             practice
             not
             so
             
               above
               boord
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             formall
             and
             judiciall
             delivering
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             Heretick
             )
             unto
             their
             
               Shepheard
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             the
             
               Secular
               power
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             doe
             it
             as
             substantially
             and
             fully
             by
             preaching
             and
             chalking
             out
             to
             then
             servants
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             
             their
             task
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             fully
             as
             ever
             the
             bloudie
             Popes
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             or
             their
             Chancellours
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             should
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             spare
             an
             Idolater
             tempting
             of
             her
             now
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             eye
             of
             an
             holy
             Israelite
             was
             to
             spare
             the
             like
             Tempters
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             3
             
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             cannot
             get
             over
             this
             block
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             yea
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             shadow
             ,
             abolished
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             a
             little
             before
             grants
             that
             the
             power
             of
             
               spirituall
               chaines
            
             far
             exceeds
             the
             power
             of
             materiall
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             how
             cleere
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
               spirituall
               impartialitie
            
             and
             severitie
             of
             a
             
               Virgin
               Israelite
            
             now
             ,
             is
             incomparablie
             sharper
             and
             more
             dreadfull
             ,
             by
             putting
             spiritually
             to
             Death
             such
             as
             Tempt
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             them
             forth
             of
             Aegypt
             into
             
               spirituall
               Canaan
            
             ,
             then
             the
             impartialitie
             and
             severitie
             of
             any
             literall
             Israelite
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             tempted
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Type
             had
             brought
             them
             forth
             of
             materiall
             Aegypt
             into
             
               materiall
               Canaan
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             adde
             (
             sweete
             Peace
             )
             to
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             If
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             graciously
             please
             to
             open
             a
             crevis
             of
             Light
             to
             that
             (
             otherwise
             )
             excellent
             and
             piercing
             eye
             of
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             he
             will
             confesse
             concerning
             this
             cutting
             off
             in
             Israel
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             cutting
             off
             in
             
               materiall
               Israel
            
             ,
             was
             by
             Swords
             ,
             
             Stones
             ,
             &c.
             a
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             
               holy
               Land
            
             ,
             and
             a
             casting
             out
             of
             
               Gods
               sight
            
             ,
             which
             cutting
             off
             God
             executed
             either
             by
             legall
             Judgement
             and
             Sentence
             among
             Themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             furious
             hand
             of
             persecutours
             and
             
               oppressours
               ,
               slaughtering
            
             or
             captivating
             that
             People
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             cutting
             off
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               spirituall
               Sword
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
               &
               Ordinances
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             violent
             hand
             of
             
               Oppressours
               ,
               Antichristians
            
             ,
             &c.
             carrying
             Gods
             Israel
             captive
             into
             
               mysticall
               Babylon
            
             ,
             or
             Aegypt
             of
             false
             Worship
             ,
             or
             
               worldly
               corruption
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ten
             thousand-fold
             more
             terrible
             and
             dreadfull
             ,
             then
             the
             literall
             and
             materiall
             Captivitie
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             66.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             69.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             HEre
             Mr
             Cotton
             complaines
             of
             wrong
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Discusser
             chargeth
             him
             to
             plead
             for
             persecution
             ,
             and
             yet
             confesseth
             that
             he
             agrees
             with
             Hilarie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             indeed
             agrees
             with
             Hilarie
             in
             
               generall
               profession
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             to
             be
             propagated
             by
             Sword
             ,
             but
             in
             particulars
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             the
             Blasphemer
             ,
             the
             Idolater
             ,
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             the
             Seducer
             is
             to
             be
             persecuted
             .
             In
             the
             generall
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             constraine
             any
             to
             
               believe
               &
               professe
            
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             in
             particulars
             ;
             thus
             far
             saith
             he
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             constrained
             by
             the
             
             Magistrates
             withdrawing
             Countenance
             and
             
               Favour
               ,
               Incouragement
            
             and
             Employment
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             affirming
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             else
             but
             affirme
             that
             he
             may
             be
             constrained
             ,
             deposed
             ,
             punished
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             such
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             ,
             as
             to
             displace
             men
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             out
             from
             all
             offices
             ,
             or
             places
             of
             Trust
             and
             Credit
             (
             because
             of
             difference
             of
             Conscience
             )
             may
             prove
             in
             the
             particular
             a
             
               greater
               affliction
            
             and
             punishment
             ,
             then
             a
             Censure
             ,
             a
             
               Fine
               ,
               Imprisonment
            
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             more
             bitter
             to
             some
             Spirits
             then
             Death
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             Mr
             Cottons
             ground
             is
             both
             unsafe
             and
             darke
             ,
             and
             needs
             a
             candle
             of
             Light
             to
             discover
             the
             bottome
             and
             compasse
             of
             it
             :
             Such
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             walke
             not
             according
             to
             their
             Light
             ,
             are
             neither
             true
             servants
             to
             God
             nor
             Man
             ,
             but
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             meanes
             here
             Mr
             Cotton
             by
             Light
             ?
             Light
             in
             this
             
             sence
             is
             commonly
             taken
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             is
             Light
             indeed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             precious
             Light
             of
             Gods
             revealed
             will.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             so
             appeares
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             a
             mans
             minde
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             a
             falshood
             ,
             a
             lye
             ,
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             .
             Mr
             Cotton
             had
             done
             well
             to
             have
             distinguished
             ,
             for
             (
             before
             )
             he
             blamed
             King
             James
             for
             walking
             according
             to
             his
             Light
             :
             and
             although
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             he
             makes
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             
               Heads
               ,
               Protectours
            
             ,
             and
             Governours
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             eyes
             of
             these
             Heads
             see
             not
             by
             his
             Light
             ,
             he
             cuts
             off
             these
             Heads
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             act
             as
             Heads
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             according
             to
             their
             Light
             ,
             they
             must
             (
             as
             
             often
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             suspend
             ,
             untill
             they
             have
             Light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             it
             comes
             oft
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             which
             
             shines
             by
             preaching
             or
             practice
             of
             others
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             a
             meane
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             ,
             if
             God
             please
             to
             blesse
             it
             ,
             yet
             untill
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             Judge
             it
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Light
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             nor
             they
             to
             sin
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             
               morall
               vertue
            
             ,
             a
             
               morall
               fidelitie
               ,
               abilitie
            
             and
             honestie
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             (
             beside
             
               Church
               members
            
             )
             are
             ,
             by
             good
             nature
             and
             education
             ,
             by
             good
             Lawes
             and
             good
             examples
             nourished
             and
             trained
             up
             in
             ,
             that
             Civill
             places
             of
             Trust
             and
             Credit
             need
             not
             to
             be
             Monopolized
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Church-Members
             (
             who
             sometimes
             are
             not
             fitted
             for
             them
             )
             and
             all
             others
             deprived
             and
             despoiled
             of
             their
             
               naturall
               &
               Civill
               Rights
            
             and
             Liberties
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             to
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Apologie
            
             for
             
               New
               England
            
             (
             for
             as
             for
             constraint
             in
             old
             he
             is
             silent
             )
             he
             sayth
             he
             knowes
             not
             of
             any
             constraint
             upon
             any
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             pay
             
               Church
               Duties
            
             ,
             and
             sayth
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             his
             Towne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             be
             forgetfull
             ,
             sure
             he
             can
             hardly
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Penalties
             extant
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             that
             are
             (
             or
             if
             repeald
             have
             been
             )
             against
             such
             as
             absent
             Themselves
             from
             
               Church
               Morning
            
             and
             Evening
             ,
             and
             for
             Non-payment
             of
             Church-Duties
             ,
             although
             no
             Members
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             Freedome
             of
             
               Not
               paying
            
             in
             his
             Towne
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             their
             commendation
             
             and
             
               Gods
               praise
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             shewed
             him
             and
             others
             more
             of
             his
             holy
             Truth
             :
             Yet
             who
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Sessments
             upon
             all
             in
             other
             Townes
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             Suits
             and
             Sentences
             in
             Courts
             (
             for
             Non-payment
             of
             Church-Duties
             )
             even
             against
             such
             as
             are
             no
             
               Church
               Members
            
             ?
             Of
             the
             Motions
             and
             pleadings
             of
             some
             (
             not
             the
             meanest
             of
             their
             Ministers
             )
             for
             Tithes
             ?
             And
             how
             ever
             for
             my
             part
             I
             beleeve
             Mr
             Cotton
             ingeniously
             willing
             ,
             that
             none
             be
             forced
             expresly
             to
             pay
             to
             his
             Maintenance
             ,
             yet
             I
             question
             whether
             he
             would
             work
             if
             he
             were
             not
             well
             payd
             :
             And
             I
             could
             relate
             also
             what
             is
             commonly
             reported
             abroad
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             rich
             Merchants
             and
             people
             of
             Boston
             would
             never
             give
             so
             freely
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             forced
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             give
             for
             shame
             (
             I
             take
             it
             )
             in
             the
             
               Publike
               Congregation
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Indians
             of
             this
             Countrie
             have
             a
             Way
             calld
             Nanówwe
             ,
             or
             Giving
             their
             Commodities
             freely
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             get
             better
             bargaines
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             stood
             stiffly
             on
             their
             Tearmes
             of
             Anaqúshento
             ,
             or
             Trading
             :
             And
             when
             not
             satisfied
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             they
             
               grudge
               ,
               revile
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             such
             Deceitfulnesse
             of
             Heart
             Mr
             Cotton
             is
             subject
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             though
             Love
             bids
             me
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             hope
             the
             best
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             seemes
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             ,
             
             for
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledged
             that
             Propagation
             of
             Religion
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             yet
             instantly
             againe
             maintaines
             he
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sword
             
               when
               persons
               (
               which
               then
               must
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               )
               blaspheme
               the
               true
               God
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               also
               seduce
               others
               to
               damnable
               Heresie
               and
               Idolatrie
               :
               But
               this
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               is
               not
               the
               Propagation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               preserving
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               doe
               conduce
               to
               Propagation
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               
                 Removendo
                 prohibens
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             
               Removendo
               prohibens
            
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             weeding
             of
             a
             Field
             or
             Garden
             ?
             And
             every
             Husbandman
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             such
             his
             work
             ,
             is
             the
             propagation
             and
             increase
             of
             his
             graine
             and
             fruit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             making
             of
             his
             fence
             ,
             and
             planting
             and
             sowing
             of
             his
             Field
             or
             Garden
             :
             What
             therefore
             is
             this
             Confession
             ,
             (
             though
             with
             this
             Distinction
             )
             but
             in
             truth
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             what
             in
             Words
             and
             Tearmes
             ,
             he
             yet
             denies
             (
             with
             Hilarie
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             propagating
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             and
             Truth
             by
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             it
             is
             the
             same
             hand
             and
             power
             that
             plucks
             up
             the
             weedes
             ,
             and
             plants
             the
             Corne
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             same
             hand
             and
             Sword
             that
             destroyes
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             may
             make
             the
             Christian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             67.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             70.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             Tertullians
             speech
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             Branch
             ,
             to
             win
             ,
             that
             [
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             
               naturall
               equitie
            
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compelled
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
             but
             permitted
             to
             believe
             or
             not
             believe
             at
             all
             ]
             Mr.
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             permit
             the
             Indians
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             therefore
             be
             safe
             to
             toller
             ▪
             te
             the
             
               publicke
               Worship
            
             of
             Devills
             or
             Idolls
             .
             The
             Discusser
             replied
             ,
             
             that
             they
             doe
             permit
             the
             Indians
             in
             their
             
               Paganish
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             were
             partiall
             to
             their
             Countrymen
             and
             others
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             permit
             the
             Indians
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             may
             doe
             privately
             :
             That
             the
             Indians
             submit
             to
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Ministers
             have
             preached
             to
             them
             in
             English
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             interpreted
             :
             That
             one
             now
             preacheth
             in
             their
             owne
             Language
             :
             Further
             ,
             That
             they
             permit
             strangers
             in
             their
             Worship
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Countrymen
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             that
             they
             worship
             God
             with
             them
             :
             They
             which
             are
             distant
             have
             Libertie
             of
             
               publike
               prayer
            
             and
             preaching
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             themselves
             choose
             without
             disturbance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Indians
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Monahigganéucks
               ,
               Mishawomêucks
               ,
               Pawtuckséucks
            
             ,
             and
             Cawsumséucks
             (
             who
             professe
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             English
             )
             continue
             in
             their
             publike
             
               Paganish
               Worship
            
             of
             Devills
             ,
             I
             say
             openly
             and
             constantly
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             they
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             containe
             a
             Renunciation
             of
             all
             salse
             Gods
             and
             Worships
             ,
             and
             a
             Worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             Institutions
             and
             Appointments
             ,
             which
             their
             practice
             is
             as
             farre
             from
             ,
             as
             Mid-night
             is
             from
             Mid-day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             put
             men
             upon
             observations
             of
             
               Gods
               Worship
            
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             
             &c.
             before
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Repentance
             from
             
               dead
               workes
            
             (
             their
             worshipping
             of
             Idolls
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             as
             farre
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Christian
               principles
            
             (
             whereof
             Repentance
             from
             
               dead
               workes
            
             is
             the
             first
             )
             as
             the
             building
             of
             an
             House
             or
             Palace
             ,
             without
             the
             first
             Groundsell
             or
             Foundation
             laid
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             they
             preach
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             from
             my
             soule
             wish
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             yea
             true
             
               Apostolicall
               Ministers
            
             or
             Preachers
             ,
             truely
             furnished
             with
             
               Christs
               Abilities
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               Commission
            
             ,
             to
             goe
             forth
             to
             convert
             and
             baptize
             the
             Nations
             ,
             even
             these
             Wildest
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             Adams
             Children
             :
             But
             Conversion
             of
             Nations
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             (
             upon
             Revel
             .
             15.
             )
             untill
             the
             
               seaven
               plagues
            
             of
             the
             
               seaven
               Angells
            
             be
             fullfilled
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             great
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Interpretation
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             very
             probable
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concernes
             any
             great
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Nations
             before
             the
             downfall
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             I
             commend
             the
             pious
             Endeavours
             of
             any
             (
             professing
             Ministery
             or
             not
             )
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             Soules
             of
             all
             Men
             as
             We
             have
             opportunitie
             .
             But
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Ministers
             spoken
             of
             are
             furnished
             with
             true
             
               Apostolicall
               Commission
            
             (
             Matth.
             28.
             )
             I
             see
             not
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Minister
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             Mr
             Cotton
             I
             conceive
             
             intends
             ,
             professe
             an
             ordinarie
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             cleerely
             distinct
             ,
             yea
             and
             another
             thing
             from
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             one
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Such
             Churches
             as
             are
             invested
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             authoriz'd
             to
             send
             forth
             ,
             are
             seperate
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             many
             thousands
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             dead
             and
             living
             )
             have
             seene
             just
             Reasons
             to
             deny
             those
             Churches
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Were
             the
             Church
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             Messenger
             or
             Apostle
             rightly
             sent
             forth
             with
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             according
             to
             Act.
             13.
             yet
             I
             believe
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             person
             in
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             is
             able
             to
             open
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             any
             proprietie
             of
             their
             speech
             or
             Language
             ,
             without
             which
             proprietie
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             sent
             forth
             his
             first
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             no
             people
             in
             the
             World
             are
             long
             willing
             to
             heare
             of
             difficult
             and
             heavenly
             matters
             .
             That
             none
             is
             so
             fitted
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Natives
             themselves
             affirme
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             many
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Experience
             of
             the
             Discusser
             and
             of
             many
             others
             testifie
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             any
             man
             to
             attaine
             a
             little
             proprietie
             of
             their
             Language
             in
             common
             things
             (
             so
             as
             to
             escape
             Derision
             amongst
             them
             )
             in
             many
             yeares
             ,
             without
             abundance
             of
             conversing
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             
               Eating
               ,
               travelling
            
             and
             lodging
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             which
             none
             of
             their
             Ministers
             (
             other
             affaires
             not
             permitting
             )
             ever
             could
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             There
             being
             no
             helpes
             of
             Art
             and
             learning
             amongst
             them
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             without
             constant
             use
             or
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             any
             man
             is
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             any
             proprietie
             of
             speech
             amongst
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             common
             things
             .
             And
             without
             proprietie
             (
             as
             before
             )
             who
             knowes
             not
             how
             hardly
             all
             men
             (
             especially
             Barbarians
             )
             
             are
             brought
             to
             heare
             matters
             of
             Heaven
             (
             so
             strange
             and
             contrary
             
             to
             Nature
             )
             yea
             ,
             even
             matters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             except
             profit
             and
             other
             
               worldly
               ends
            
             compell
             them
             to
             spell
             out
             Mens
             minds
             and
             meaning
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             may
             truely
             adde
             a
             third
             ,
             an
             Instance
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             written
             by
             Mr
             
               Tho
               :
               Shepheard
            
             ,
             there
             Mr
             Eliot
             (
             the
             ablest
             amongst
             them
             in
             the
             
               Indian
               Speech
            
             )
             promising
             an
             old
             Indian
             a
             suit
             of
             Cloths
             ,
             the
             man
             (
             sayth
             the
             relation
             )
             not
             well
             understanding
             Mr
             Eliots
             speech
             ,
             asked
             another
             Indian
             what
             Mr
             Eliot
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             ,
             the
             Native
             not
             understanding
             such
             a
             common
             and
             wellcome
             promise
             of
             cloths
             upon
             Gift
             ,
             would
             farre
             more
             hardly
             understand
             Mr
             Eliots
             preaching
             of
             the
             garment
             of
             
               Righteousnesse
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             unto
             which
             Men
             mutually
             turne
             the
             deafe
             Eare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Neither
             you
             (
             sweet
             Peace
             )
             nor
             I
             Expresse
             thus
             much
             to
             dampe
             Mr
             Eliot
             or
             any
             from
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             they
             can
             ,
             whiles
             opportunitie
             lasts
             in
             any
             truely
             Christian
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             that
             mistake
             is
             ,
             that
             pretends
             such
             a
             true
             preaching
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             them
             in
             their
             owne
             Language
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Passage
             Mr
             Cotton
             affirmes
             their
             Impartialitie
             in
             permitting
             others
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Indians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             connive
             at
             a
             
               strange
               Papist
            
             in
             private
             devotions
             on
             shoare
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             vessells
             at
             Anchor
             ,
             &c.
             
             Another
             thing
             to
             permit
             
               Papists
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             free
             and
             constant
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             Orders
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             such
             Inhabitants
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Doubtlesse
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             cannot
             permit
             this
             Libertie
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             nor
             doth
             their
             practice
             toward
             their
             Countrymen
             hould
             forth
             a
             shew
             of
             such
             a
             freedome
             or
             permission
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             why
             Mr
             Cotton
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             English
             worship
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             absent
             have
             Libertie
             to
             choose
             their
             Preachers
             !
             Since
             Mr
             Cotton
             knowes
             the
             Petition
             and
             Petitions
             that
             have
             been
             presented
             for
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             but
             also
             know
             the
             Imprisoning
             and
             Fining
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Petitioners
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             use
             the
             
               common
               objection
            
             ,
             that
             some
             part
             of
             their
             Petition
             tended
             to
             Disturbance
             in
             Civill
             Things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             their
             Petitions
             were
             purely
             for
             Libertie
             of
             
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             some
             in
             Office
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             favoured
             ,
             as
             is
             reported
             ,
             if
             not
             promoted
             .
             If
             others
             or
             some
             part
             of
             them
             might
             be
             judged
             offensive
             against
             Lawes
             made
             ,
             yet
             why
             then
             hath
             not
             the
             Libertie
             of
             their
             Conscience
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Worship
             )
             been
             granted
             to
             them
             ?
             When
             they
             have
             complained
             (
             amongst
             other
             Passages
             )
             that
             they
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             stay
             the
             baptizing
             of
             other
             Mens
             children
             ,
             while
             their
             owne
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             earnestly
             sued
             for
             Ministers
             and
             Congregations
             after
             their
             owne
             free
             choice
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             have
             ever
             been
             denyed
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             Ministers
             being
             consulted
             with
             ,
             utterly
             denied
             to
             yeeld
             to
             any
             such
             Libertie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             They
             might
             justly
             feare
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             a
             window
             were
             opened
             (
             as
             once
             Bishop
             Gardiner
             spake
             in
             another
             case
             )
             that
             the
             
               New
               English
               Congregations
            
             and
             Churches
             would
             be
             as
             thin
             ;
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             complained
             theirs
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             once
             began
             to
             taste
             the
             Freedome
             and
             Libertie
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             from
             the
             slaves
             whip
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Discusser
             having
             excepted
             against
             Mr
             Cottons
             distinguishing
             betweene
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             given
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             replies
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             quotes
             ,
             Esa
             .
             65.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             place
             be
             viewed
             ,
             and
             that
             place
             will
             be
             found
             
             to
             speake
             of
             no
             such
             Difference
             :
             It
             speaks
             of
             the
             Lords
             promise
             to
             Eunuches
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             laying
             hould
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             in
             a
             
               Church
               way
            
             ;
             in
             which
             condition
             the
             Lord
             gives
             the
             Eunuches
             a
             name
             better
             then
             of
             Sonnes
             and
             Daughters
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             Mr
             Cotton
             upon
             Tertullians
             speech
             ,
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             a
             false
             Religion
             will
             hurt
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Red
               Horse
            
             followes
             the
             White
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
               Gods
               Judgements
            
             (
             by
             
               Warre
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               Pestilence
            
             )
             plaguing
             false
             Religions
             in
             his
             time
             (
             though
             after
             many
             hundreth
             yeares
             patience
             ,
             as
             hath
             form
             ●ly
             been
             opened
             )
             is
             
             one
             thing
             :
             and
             the
             present
             hurting
             or
             profiting
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Mr
             Cotton
             takes
             offence
             that
             the
             Discusser
             should
             insinuate
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Modell
             of
             
               Church
               Government
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Mr
             Cottons
             words
             in
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             speakes
             of
             this
             Treatise
             or
             Modell
             ,
             sent
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Salem
             )
             seemed
             to
             hould
             out
             the
             probabilitie
             of
             it
             .
             How
             ever
             Mr
             Cotton
             subscribeth
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             here
             sayth
             )
             their
             words
             being
             rightly
             understood
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Law
             for
             Religion
             in
             any
             State
             provokes
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             want
             of
             a
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Judg.
             21.
             25.
             
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Scripture
             proves
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             want
             of
             a
             
               King
               ,
               Magistrate
               ,
               Governour
            
             ,
             or
             
               Civill
               Officer
            
             of
             Justice
             ,
             provokes
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             endangereth
             the
             people
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Discusser
             never
             affirmed
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             Kingly
             or
             
               Civill
               Authoritie
            
             in
             spirituall
             cases
             ,
             since
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             abolished
             that
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             the
             
               best
               Good
            
             of
             a
             Citie
             is
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Law
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             largely
             in
             discussing
             of
             that
             Modell
             ,
             unto
             which
             I
             know
             not
             of
             any
             Reply
             yet
             made
             by
             Himselfe
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             worthy
             men
             whom
             he
             makes
             the
             Authours
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Discusser
             had
             said
             that
             the
             
             weedes
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             will
             not
             hurt
             the
             Garden
             ,
             nor
             poyson
             the
             Body
             ,
             if
             not
             suffred
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             nor
             taken
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             grants
             that
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             Gardiners
             for
             his
             Garden
             ,
             and
             Physick
             and
             Physicians
             for
             his
             Body
             :
             Yet
             withall
             he
             makes
             the
             
               Civill
               Officers
            
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             
               Supervisors
               ,
               Superintendents
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Governours
            
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             
               spirituall
               Officers
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             establish
             Henry
             the
             8.
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Contrary
             to
             which
             I
             have
             discoursed
             in
             the
             discussing
             of
             the
             Modell
             in
             the
             bloudie
             Tenent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             thinke
             you
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             interpretation
             of
             Tertullians
             minde
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             should
             meane
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             would
             not
             hurt
             nor
             disturbe
             the
             
               Romane
               Civill
               State
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             it
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             for
             although
             it
             be
             true
             
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             hurts
             no
             
               Civill
               State
            
             (
             but
             infinitly
             the
             contrary
             )
             yet
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             (
             not
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             )
             may
             provoke
             a
             
               Civill
               State
            
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Tertullian
             must
             meane
             otherwayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             every
             Man
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             in
             his
             owne
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             one
             man
             will
             neither
             hurt
             nor
             save
             another
             :
             Therefore
             (
             to
             end
             this
             
               Passage
               )
               Tertullians
            
             words
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             thus
             applied
             :
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             permitted
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             will
             neither
             hurt
             nor
             profit
             the
             Papists
             :
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Independents
             will
             nether
             hurt
             nor
             profit
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             if
             they
             permitted
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             of
             other
             Consciences
             in
             old
             or
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             will
             neither
             hurt
             nor
             profit
             the
             Independents
             ,
             where
             the
             power
             of
             tollerating
             or
             not
             tollerating
             lies
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Independents
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             68.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             71.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             HEre
             Mr
             Cotton
             urgeth
             two
             mistakes
             :
             First
             in
             the
             quoting
             of
             Jerome
             :
             secondly
             ,
             in
             naming
             Tertullian
             for
             Jerome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Possible
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             the
             mistakes
             of
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             nor
             Discusser
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             Scribe
             or
             Printers
             may
             share
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             were
             their
             owne
             mistakes
             (
             although
             the
             Prisoner
             wrote
             in
             close
             prison
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             and
             the
             Discusser
             in
             multitude
             of
             Distractions
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             are
             justly
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             their
             least
             sleepines
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             
               most
               High.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Jeromes
             words
             (
             saith
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             imply
             more
             then
             a
             spirituall
             cutting
             off
             ;
             for
             Jerome
             immediatly
             subjoyneth
             these
             words
             !
             Arius
             was
             but
             a
             sparke
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             not
             speedily
             supprest
             ,
             his
             
               Flame
               depopulated
            
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             
             cannot
             be
             meant
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             of
             cutting
             off
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             against
             him
             once
             and
             twice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             be
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             that
             Jerome
             intended
             to
             complaine
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             sparing
             at
             the
             first
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             temporall
             Arme
             and
             power
             against
             Arrius
             :
             But
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             [
             Heresie
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             quoted
             by
             him
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Gal.
            
             5.
             )
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             yeeldeth
             ]
             prove
             onely
             a
             spirituall
             cutting
             off
             :
             So
             that
             it
             seemes
             not
             rationall
             for
             Jerome
             to
             run
             from
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Sword
            
             ,
             about
             which
             he
             is
             now
             conversant
             ,
             to
             the
             carnall
             and
             
               temporall
               Sword
            
             ,
             of
             which
             those
             Scriptures
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             )
             discourse
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               But
               let
               no
               man
               say
               (
               sayth
               Mr
               Cotton
               )
               that
               this
               grant
               of
               his
               [
               That
               Heresie
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ]
               doth
               imply
               an
               absolute
               sufficiencie
               in
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               cut
               it
               downe
               according
               to
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               
               ●●
               5.
               
               For
               though
               
                 spirituall
                 Weapons
              
               be
               
                 absolutely
                 sufficient
              
               to
               the
               End
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               opened
               above
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               conviction
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               he
               belong
               to
               God
               )
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               offendour
               ,
               for
               the
               mortifying
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               Soule
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               cleansing
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               that
               Guilt
               :
            
             Yet
             if
             an
             Heretick
             will
             still
             continue
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             persist
             in
             seducing
             ,
             creepe
             into
             Houses
             ,
             leade
             captive
             sillie
             Soules
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Faith
             of
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             many
             ,
             such
             *
             Gangrenes
             would
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             another
             Sword
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             borne
             in
             vaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             answer
             of
             Mr
             Cotton
             lookes
             too
             too
             like
             that
             Distinction
             of
             the
             bloudie
             Bishop
             against
             the
             poore
             Martyr
             or
             Witnes
             of
             Jesus
             (
             which
             Mr
             Fox
             mentioneth
             )
             The
             Scripture
             is
             
             sufficient
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             Instruction
             :
             There
             is
             need
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             is
             absolutely
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             these
             foure
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Conviction
               ,
               Conversion
               ,
               Mortification
            
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             offendour
             ,
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             fifth
             ,
             for
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             cleansing
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             that
             Guilt
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             sixth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Infection
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             too
             weake
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             helpe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             sound
             and
             modest
             Reason
             can
             be
             (
             almost
             )
             
             pretended
             ,
             why
             the
             holy
             
               Ordinances
               ,
               Appointments
            
             and
             provisions
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             whose
             is
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             whose
             Heart
             is
             all
             on
             Fire
             with
             Love
             to
             his
             people
             )
             should
             be
             so
             weake
             in
             suppressing
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             ,
             all
             the
             
               Counsell
               ,
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             Power
             he
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             Absence
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             Infection
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             his
             professed
             Enemie
             ,
             unto
             whom
             who
             so
             is
             a
             Friend
             (
             sayth
             John
             )
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             an
             Enemie
             unto
             God.
             Oh
             what
             should
             be
             the
             mysterie
             that
             the
             two-edged
             Sword
             of
             Gods
             mighty
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Conviction
             ,
             for
             
               Conversion
               ,
               Mortification
               ,
               Expiation
               ,
               Salvation
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             not
             powerfull
             enough
             against
             Infection
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             written
             evidently
             ,
             on
             the
             Forehead
             of
             this
             
             plea
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             forehead
             of
             the
             great
             Whore
             (
             Revel
             .
             17.
             )
             Mysterie
             .
             The
             
               Aegyptian
               Onions
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             are
             full
             of
             
               Spirituall
               Infoldings
            
             ,
             or
             Mysteries
             :
             One
             or
             two
             I
             shall
             briefly
             unfold
             or
             peele
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Clergie
               (
               sacrilegiously
            
             so
             called
             )
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostasie
             ,
             have
             (
             like
             some
             proud
             and
             
               daintie
               Servants
            
             )
             disdain'd
             
             to
             serve
             a
             poore
             despised
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             one
             that
             came
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             have
             they
             ever
             framed
             to
             Themselves
             rich
             and
             
               Lordly
               ,
               pompous
            
             and
             
               Princely
               ,
               temporall
            
             and
             
               Worldly
               Christs
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             true
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               spirituall
               King
            
             of
             his
             Saints
             and
             people
             .
             And
             however
             it
             suits
             well
             the
             common
             End
             to
             retaine
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             prophesied
             many
             false
             Christs
             ,
             should
             arise
             ,
             and
             many
             should
             come
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             &c.
             )
             yet
             most
             sure
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             a
             temporall
             Crowne
             and
             
               Dignitie
               ,
               Sword
            
             and
             
               Authoritie
               ,
               Wealth
            
             and
             Prosperitie
             ,
             is
             the
             White
             that
             most
             of
             those
             called
             
               Scholars
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             aime
             and
             levell
             at
             :
             How
             many
             thousand
             of
             them
             will
             readily
             subscribe
             to
             the
             pleas
             of
             the
             
               French
               Bishops
            
             against
             the
             Lord
             Peter
             ,
             disputing
             before
             Philip
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             for
             temporall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             Peters
             two
             Swords
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             for
             howsoever
             He
             and
             some
             will
             say
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             Sword
             is
             enough
             for
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             
             enough
             for
             
               Conviction
               ,
               Conversion
               ,
               Mortification
               ,
               Expiation
               ,
            
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             one
             Sword
             is
             not
             enough
             against
             Infection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             needfull
             (
             though
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             opinion
             
             of
             those
             French
             Prelates
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             challenged
             to
             themselves
             the
             Sword
             of
             
               temporall
               jurisdiction
            
             into
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             yet
             )
             it
             is
             needfull
             that
             it
             be
             at
             our
             call
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Executioners
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             temporal
             and
             
               worldly
               Christs
            
             should
             walke
             with
             the
             legs
             of
             a
             
               spirituall
               supportment
            
             ,
             but
             as
             (
             in
             respect
             
             of
             outward
             Government
             )
             they
             spring
             from
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             I
             say
             but
             their
             Feeding
             and
             
               Aliment
               ,
               Defence
            
             and
             Protection
             should
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Root
             and
             Eliment
             from
             whence
             they
             arise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             objected
             ,
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               temporall
            
             that
             was
             assisted
             and
             protected
             with
             a
             
               temporall
               Sword
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             tels
             us
             (
             Heb.
             8
             &
             10.
             )
             of
             a
             worldly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             of
             a
             weake
             and
             
               old
               vanishing
               :
               Covenant
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             
               Nationall
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             a
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             againe
             said
             how
             can
             the
             Discusser
             extoll
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             only
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             no
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             Discusser
             cannot
             to
             his
             
               Souls
               satisfaction
            
             conclude
             any
             of
             the
             various
             and
             severall
             sorts
             of
             Churches
             extant
             to
             be
             those
             pure
             
               golden
               Candlesticks
            
             framed
             after
             the
             first
             patterne
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             
             Yet
             doth
             he
             acknowledge
             
               golden
               Candlesticks
            
             of
             
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             extant
             ;
             those
             golden
             
               Olive
               trees
            
             and
             candlesticks
             ,
             his
             Martyrs
             or
             Witnesses
             ,
             standing
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             testifying
             his
             holy
             Truth
             during
             all
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             
               Beast
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             
             Hence
             ,
             although
             we
             have
             not
             satisfaction
             that
             Luther
             or
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             other
             precious
             Witnesses
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             erected
             Churches
             or
             Ministeries
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             patterne
             (
             as
             they
             conceived
             they
             did
             )
             yet
             doth
             he
             affirm
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Prophets
             and
             witnesses
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             furnished
             sufficiently
             with
             
               spirituall
               Fire
            
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             mightily
             able
             to
             consume
             or
             humble
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             Eliah
             did
             with
             the
             Captains
             sent
             out
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             object
             no
             more
             ,
             please
             you
             (
             
               Dear
               Truth
            
             )
             to
             passe
             on
             to
             the
             2nd
             .
             viz.
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Spirits
             pretended
             insufficiency
             against
             Infection
             :
             why
             should
             not
             the
             spiritual
             power
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             be
             powerful
             enough
             against
             creepers
             into
             Houses
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             lead
             captive
             silly
             souls
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             destroy
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             ,
             &c.
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Churches
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             professing
             his
             holy
             name
             and
             worship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Search
             his
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             no
             other
             
             but
             spiritual
             means
             prescribed
             and
             bequeathed
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             Paul
             to
             Peter
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             poor
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             some
             hundereth
             of
             years
             after
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             enjoyed
             no
             other
             power
             ,
             no
             other
             Sword
             nor
             Shield
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             until
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             try
             his
             children
             with
             Liberty
             and
             ease
             under
             Constantine
             (
             a
             soarer
             Tryall
             then
             befell
             them
             in
             300
             years
             persecution
             )
             under
             which
             
               temporall
               protection
               ,
               munificence
            
             and
             bounty
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             
               temporall
               Sword
            
             ,
             drawne
             out
             against
             her
             
               spirituall
               enemies
            
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             soon
             surfeited
             of
             the
             too
             much
             honey
             of
             worldly
             ease
             ,
             
               authority
               ,
               profit
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Peace
             ,
             the
             second
             mistery
             is
             this
             .
             In
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             o'respread
             with
             the
             delusions
             and
             abominations
             of
             
               false
               worship
            
             ,
             invented
             by
             Sathan
             and
             his
             Instruments
             in
             
             opposition
             to
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             :
             Against
             these
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             hath
             not
             been
             wanting
             to
             stir
             up
             his
             
               witnesses
               ,
               servants
            
             and
             souldiers
             ,
             fighting
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             spiritually
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             witnesses
             ,
             when
             Sathan
             hath
             not
             been
             able
             to
             vanquish
             and
             overcome
             them
             by
             
               disputing
               ,
               writing
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             but
             hath
             ever
             lost
             that
             way
             )
             he
             hath
             been
             forced
             to
             run
             to
             the
             fleshly
             Armories
             of
             temporall
             weapons
             and
             punishments
             ,
             and
             to
             fetch
             in
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             So
             hoping
             to
             dash
             out
             the
             Candle
             of
             Truth
             and
             break
             the
             candlesticks
             thereof
             the
             witnesses
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             This
             Sathan
             hath
             ever
             practised
             one
             of
             these
             two
             wayes
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             (
             pretended
             )
             legall
             tryals
             and
             executions
             of
             Justice
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             most
             horrid
             and
             dreadfull
             murthers
             and
             massacres
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             indeed
             been
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             driven
             out
             of
             this
             world
             by
             the
             powers
             of
             
               Caesars
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             other
             earthly
             Governours
             and
             Rulers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             fresh
             and
             bleeding
             History
             of
             that
             famous
             disputation
             between
             the
             Cardinal
             and
             Prelates
             of
             France
             and
             Beza
             
             with
             his
             
               protestant
               assistants
            
             under
             Charles
             the
             9th
             .
             And
             not
             long
             after
             of
             that
             most
             barbarous
             and
             horrible
             murther
             and
             massacre
             of
             about
             30000
             Innocents
             ,
             to
             finish
             and
             compleat
             that
             victory
             which
             the
             pretended
             Disputation
             and
             spirituall
             arme
             could
             never
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             in
             the
             bloody
             Marian
             dayes
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Convocations
             cald
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             downe
             must
             these
             famous
             witnesses
             
             of
             
               Jesus
               ,
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Latimer
            
             to
             dispute
             at
             Oxford
             but
             faithfull
             Philpot
             for
             his
             free
             disputing
             in
             the
             Convocation
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Latimer
            
             and
             Ridley
             for
             not
             yeelding
             away
             the
             truth
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             feel
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             
               fiery
               furnace
            
             ,
             who
             bow
             not
             downe
             to
             the
             
               golden
               Image
            
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             without
             offence
             of
             
               civill
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             disrespect
             against
             any
             mans
             person
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             in
             the
             late
             great
             disputes
             between
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             at
             VVestminster
             ;
             what
             a
             Tempest
             raised
             ,
             what
             Earthquakes
             and
             Thunders
             cal'd
             for
             ,
             from
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             ihat
             the
             second
             sword
             of
             the
             magistrate
             (
             herein
             the
             
             
               Presbiterians
               Servant
            
             and
             Executioner
             )
             might
             effect
             that
             which
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               pretended
               sword
            
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             was
             never
             able
             to
             reach
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pea.
             
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             M
             Cot.
             is
             greatly
             offended
             at
             this
             word
             :
             to
             wit
             [
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Answerer
             could
             never
             be
             so
             obscured
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             to
             the
             Smiths-shop
             for
             a
             sword
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             steel
             to
             help
             the
             Sword
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             the
             Sun
             of
             Ryghteousnes
             had
             pleased
             to
             shew
             him
             that
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             And
             his
             anger
             breaths
             forth
             ,
             
             first
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             thus
             :
             If
             there
             be
             stones
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             need
             not
             run
             for
             a
             Sword
             from
             the
             
               Smiths
               shop
            
             ,
             nor
             an
             Halter
             from
             the
             Ropiers
             to
             punish
             an
             Heretick
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             warehouse
             of
             persecution
             is
             so
             abundantly
             filled
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             bloody
             Instruments
             ,
             besides
             Swords
             and
             Ropes
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Latter
             times
             have
             told
             us
             how
             many
             severall
             sorts
             of
             
               sorrows
               ,
               pains
            
             and
             torments
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             have
             felt
             by
             severall
             Instruments
             of
             Blood
             and
             Death
             ,
             besides
             Ropes
             and
             
               Swords
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             all
             to
             punish
             (
             as
             
               Master
               Cotton
            
             sayth
             )
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             the
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Seducer
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             Anger
             but
             Fury
             ,
             
               Ira
               furor
               brevis
               est
            
             ?
             And
             what
             weapons
             can
             be
             wanting
             to
             Fury
             ,
             not
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             streets
             (
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               Furor
               arma
               ministrat
            
             ,
             for
             the
             magistrate
             needs
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             stay
             so
             long
             as
             to
             run
             to
             a
             Smiths-shop
             for
             a
             sword
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Ropiers
             for
             a
             halter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O
             the
             mysteries
             of
             iniquitie
             and
             cozenage
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             a
             Lambe
             of
             Christ
             should
             thus
             roar
             out
             like
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             (
             at
             the
             speech
             may
             be
             construed
             by
             some
             )
             so
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lies
             to
             provoke
             
             the
             
               civill
               powers
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             people
             in
             the
             streets
             to
             furious
             outrage
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             attend
             proceedings
             in
             pretended
             
             legal
             Trials
             and
             executions
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             madnesse
             of
             
               Barbarous
               murthers
            
             and
             massacres
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             upon
             himselfe
             and
             the
             Independants
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             2dly
             .
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             the
             Discussers
             wit
             ,
             for
             bringing
             such
             light
             conceits
             into
             grave
             discourses
             and
             disputes
             about
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             savouring
             of
             wit
             in
             the
             Discussors
             speech
             ,
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             double
             ,
             yea
             a
             treble
             portion
             in
             this
             of
             Master
             Cottons
             ;
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               major
               confusio
               quam
               serij
               &
               Joci
               .
            
             The
             Discussor
             dares
             not
             willingly
             to
             prophane
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             the
             
               most
               high
            
             with
             lightnes
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             those
             fine
             turnings
             of
             wit
             which
             the
             word
             forbids
             ,
             
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             )
             which
             becomes
             not
             
               Christs
               schollars
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             giving
             of
             thanks
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             holy
             wit
             and
             pleasantnes
             in
             
               Samsons
               Riddle
            
             ,
             in
             Jothams
             and
             Jesus
             his
             Parables
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             Eliah
             his
             sharpe
             and
             cutting
             language
             ,
             which
             cut
             as
             deep
             to
             their
             deluding
             consciences
             ,
             as
             the
             Knives
             and
             Lances
             of
             their
             
               Idolatrous
               backs
            
             and
             bodies
             :
             Yet
             none
             of
             these
             were
             (
             as
             Mast
             .
             Cotton
             insinuates
             against
             the
             Discusser
             )
             for
             naming
             of
             Smiths-shop
             )
             playings
             with
             
               feathers
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             think
             you
             of
             his
             confidence
             ,
             touching
             his
             
               New-England
               Diana
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Discusser
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             :
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             New-England
             is
             implicitly
             ,
             a
             Nationall
             and
             
               State
               Church
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             His
             own
             words
             seem
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Church
             
             and
             not
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               England
            
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             he
             speaks
             (
             and
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ordinarily
             speaks
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             no
             other
             but
             a
             Nationall
             ,
             as
             the
             
               English-Church
               ,
               Scotch-Church
               ,
               French-Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             possibly
             it
             being
             a
             mistake
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             A
             Nation
             in
             the
             common
             and
             large
             extent
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             call
             New-England
             ,
             but
             thus
             ,
             the
             severall
             Plantations
             or
             Colonies
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             worship
             make
             up
             one
             Colonie
             or
             Province
             of
             English-men
             in
             this
             part
             or
             tract
             of
             America
             .
             I
             cannot
             therefore
             call
             the
             Church
             of
             New-England
             (
             properly
             )
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Provinciall
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             State-Church
             ;
             cast
             into
             the
             mould
             of
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             distinct
             into
             so
             many
             Parishes
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             expresly
             and
             explicitly
             ,
             but
             implicitly
             and
             secretly
             ,
             
             which
             the
             son
             of
             righteousnesse
             will
             at
             last
             reveal
             ,
             as
             clearly
             and
             brightly
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             sun
             that
             shines
             at
             Noon-day
             .
          
           
             At
             present
             ,
             I
             affirm
             (
             what
             ever
             are
             the
             
               pretences
               ,
               pleas
            
             and
             coverings
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             that
             that
             
               Church
               estate
            
             ,
             that
             religion
             and
             worship
             which
             is
             commanded
             or
             permitted
             to
             be
             but
             one
             in
             a
             
               country
               ,
               nation
            
             or
             province
             (
             as
             was
             the
             
               Jews
               religion
            
             in
             that
             typical
             land
             of
             Canan
             )
             that
             Church
             is
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Nationall
             or
             
               state
               Church
            
             :
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             2
             or
             3
             (
             more
             
             or
             lesse
             )
             in
             Townes
             or
             Cities
             (
             as
             in
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             but
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             State
             Church
             is
             when
             the
             whole
             State
             is
             turn'd
             into
             a
             State
             Church
             in
             so
             many
             Parishes
             or
             Divisions
             of
             worshippers
             :
             and
             it
             is
             made
             odious
             &
             intolerable
             for
             any
             part
             of
             this
             
               City
               ,
               state
               ,
               &
               ce
               .
            
             not
             to
             attend
             the
             
               common
               worship
            
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             sanctifie
             the
             holy
             times
             ,
             and
             contribute
             to
             the
             holy
             Officers
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             generall
             state
             and
             practise
             of
             New-England
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             is
             a
             nationall
             and
             
               state
               Church
            
             where
             the
             
               Civill
               power
            
             is
             constituted
             the
             Head
             thereof
             ,
             to
             see
             to
             the
             conforming
             or
             reforming
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             truth
             or
             falshood
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               ,
               Ministries
            
             or
             
               ministrations
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             wee
             finde
             not
             a
             tittle
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               civill
               magistrate
            
             or
             
               civill
               sword
            
             in
             
               spirituall
               cases
            
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             but
             a
             Nationall
             and
             
               Civil
               head
            
             must
             be
             head
             of
             a
             Nationall
             or
             
               State
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             is
             but
             a
             civill
             or
             
               temporall
               Church
            
             (
             like
             the
             head
             thereof
             )
             and
             not
             a
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Civil
             or
             
               temporall
               Church
            
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             changes
             of
             a
             
               changeable
               Court
            
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             interpretings
             and
             expoundings
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             Court
             or
             Countrey
             is
             subject
             to
             approve
             ot
             disprove
             of
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             a
             Nationall
             or
             
               State
               Church
            
             ,
             where
             the
             opposite
             or
             gain-sayer
             ,
             the
             pretended
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Seducer
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             some
             way
             or
             other
             punished
             ,
             put
             forth
             of
             the
             State
             or
             Countrey
             it selfe
             by
             death
             or
             banishment
             :
             whereas
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             put
             forth
             no
             further
             then
             from
             their
             
               particular
               societies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Heretick
               ,
               &c.
            
             may
             still
             live
             in
             the
             Countrey
             or
             Countreys
             unmolested
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             Church
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             then
             a
             Nationall
             or
             
             
               State
               Church
            
             ,
             where
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             
               Worship
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             
             Officers
             ,
             is
             a
             
               State
               maintenance
            
             ,
             provided
             by
             the
             care
             and
             power
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             who
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             payes
             their
             Ministers
             or
             Servants
             their
             wages
             ;
             whereas
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Worship
             and
             Officers
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             finde
             by
             
               Christs
               Testament
            
             to
             be
             cared
             for
             sufficiently
             by
             
               Christs
               power
            
             ,
             and
             meanes
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             Church
             is
             a
             Nationall
             or
             
               State
               Church
            
             ,
             whose
             whole
             
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             
               Synods
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               Provinciall
               ,
               Nationall
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             can
             disprove
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             of
             these
             and
             other
             particulars
             alledged
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             concernes
             the
             generall
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Countrey
             combined
             (
             whatsoever
             little
             variation
             some
             particular
             Townes
             may
             make
             )
             the
             Discusser
             must
             acknowledge
             his
             Errour
             ,
             but
             if
             Mr
             Cotton
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             he
             cannot
             (
             what
             ever
             flourish
             a
             wit
             may
             pretend
             )
             the
             God
             of
             mercy
             pardon
             what
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             is
             done
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             awaken
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             cause
             his
             people
             to
             goe
             astray
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             Their
             Shepheards
             cause
             this
             people
             to
             goe
             astray
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             all
             
               Gods
               sheepe
            
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             judge
             themselves
             their
             Shepheards
             ,
             may
             truely
             judge
             themselves
             at
             the
             tribunall
             of
             their
             
               owne
               Consciences
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             
               upright
               Examination
            
             of
             these
             particulars
             :
             But
             to
             leave
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             :
             
               I
               should
               thinke
               (
               sayth
               Mr
               Cotton
               )
               not
               onely
               mine
               eye
               obscured
               ,
               but
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               utterly
               put
               out
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               conceive
               (
               as
               the
               Discusser
               doth
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 State
              
               of
               the
               Jewes
               did
               necessarily
               call
               for
               such
               weapons
               to
               punish
               Heretiques
               more
               then
               the
               
                 Congregationall
                 State
              
               of
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               doth
               call
               for
               the
               same
               now
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             
               strange
               Speech
            
             to
             proceede
             from
             so
             knowing
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             ponder
             his
             Reasons
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Was
             not
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             the
             Jewes
             compleatly
             furnished
             with
             
               Spirituall
               Armour
            
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             oppose
             Men
             and
             Devills
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ?
             Had
             they
             not
             power
             to
             convince
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             did
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             ?
             had
             they
             not
             power
             to
             seperate
             
               Evill
               Doers
            
             from
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             
             their
             Congregations
             ?
             And
             he
             addeth
             ,
             an
             
               uncleane
               Person
            
             ,
             although
             he
             might
             not
             Enter
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             permitted
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Common-weale
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Men
             uncircumcised
             both
             in
             Heart
             and
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             Israel
             was
             
             powerfully
             able
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             offend
             Men
             and
             Devills
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             Zach.
             4.
             6.
             
             And
             he
             asketh
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Discusser
             himselfe
             observe
             that
             time
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             neither
             
               Carnall
               Sword
            
             nor
             Speare
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             13
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             then
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             powerfully
             able
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             offend
             Men
             and
             Devills
             as
             well
             as
             particular
             Churches
             now
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             ,
             As
             much
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             Man
             falls
             short
             of
             a
             Man
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             did
             all
             their
             Ordinances
             (
             which
             were
             but
             shadowes
             of
             
               spirituall
               things
            
             to
             come
             )
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             bright
             enjoyment
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             and
             
               heavenly
               things
            
             in
             him
             ,
             now
             brought
             to
             Light
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             or
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             never
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             putting
             forth
             ,
             or
             Excommunicating
             of
             a
             person
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             ,
             was
             other
             then
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             Land
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             spiritually
             executed
             now
             in
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Although
             the
             Stranger
             uncircumcised
             might
             live
             
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             
               Native
               Israelites
            
             might
             so
             live
             ,
             nor
             yet
             might
             the
             
               Stranger
               prophane
            
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             labour
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             never
             prove
             ought
             
             now
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             all
             Countries
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             such
             Penalties
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               Land
            
             :
             Nor
             that
             they
             had
             
               spirituall
               power
            
             sufficient
             to
             punish
             the
             willfull
             breach
             of
             any
             Morall
             or
             Ceremoniall
             dutie
             ,
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             
               Carnall
               Sword
            
             ,
             the
             contrary
             to
             which
             is
             plaine
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             For
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Zach.
             4.
             6.
             
             Not
             by
             might
             nor
             Power
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Prophet
             doth
             not
             here
             oppose
             the
             Spirit
             to
             might
             or
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             use
             of
             
               Carnall
               weapons
               ,
               might
            
             or
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             against
             all
             Enemies
             
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             
             Gods
             own
             finger
             or
             Spirit
             in
             the
             use
             of
             
               carnall
               meanes
            
             which
             they
             used
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             
               Materiall
               Temple
            
             and
             
               Civill
               defence
            
             of
             Themselves
             against
             all
             
               Opposers
               ,
               Hinderers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             the
             Apostle
             flatly
             opposeth
             
               Spirituall
               Weapons
            
             against
             Carnall
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             never
             prove
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             or
             any
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             did
             enjoy
             other
             Weapons
             ,
             in
             that
             first
             or
             the
             Ages
             next
             after
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Weapons
            
             and
             Artillery
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             that
             of
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Speare
             nor
             Sword
             in
             Israell
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             
             powerfully
             able
             to
             defend
             Themselves
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             except
             that
             God
             was
             pleased
             extraordinarily
             to
             stirre
             up
             meanes
             of
             their
             preservation
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Jonathan
             and
             his
             Armour-bearer
             against
             the
             Philistims
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             I
             believe
             that
             where
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             Gods
             hand
             in
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             is
             withdrawen
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             extraordinarie
             and
             immediate
             power
             that
             preserveth
             and
             supporteth
             his
             people
             against
             Men
             and
             Devills
             ;
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             during
             the
             reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             stirring
             up
             and
             supporting
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             69.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             72.
             
             Touching
             the
             Testimony
             of
          
           Brentius
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             untrue
             ,
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             that
             we
             restraine
             Men
             from
             Worship
             according
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             constraine
             them
             to
             Worship
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             is
             my
             Tenent
             or
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             Mr
             Cottons
             cloake
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Heretick
             before
             he
             hath
             sinned
             against
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             persecute
             him
             onely
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             
               owne
               Conscience
            
             ,
             yet
             I
             earnestly
             beseech
             every
             Reader
             seriously
             to
             ponder
             the
             whole
             streame
             and
             series
             of
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               ▪
               Discourse
               ,
               Propositions
               ,
               Affirmations
               ,
            
             &c.
             through
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             then
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             untrue
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             tends
             not
             to
             constraine
             ,
             nor
             
               restraine
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             with
             any
             Humilitie
             before
             the
             
               staming
               eyes
            
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             cry
             out
             ,
             no
             such
             practice
             ,
             when
          
           
             First
             ,
             Their
             Lawes
             cry
             out
             a
             Command
             under
             Penaltie
             for
             all
             
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             be
             Members
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             opened
             )
             is
             but
             a
             colour
             and
             visard
             ,
             deceiving
             himselfe
             and
             others
             :
             And
             a
             
               cruell
               Law
            
             is
             yet
             extant
             against
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             muffled
             up
             under
             the
             hood
             or
             vaile
             of
             a
             Law
             against
             Anabaptistrie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             practice
             cryes
             ,
             their
             
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Finings
               ,
               Whippings
               ,
               Banishments
            
             cry
             in
             the
             Eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             the
             louder
             because
             of
             such
             
               unchristian
               figleave
               ,
               cloakes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             that
             we
             did
             both
             ,
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             make
             Lawes
             to
             binde
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             outward
             man
             onely
             !
             Nor
             would
             we
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             binde
             the
             outward
             man
             against
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             discerne
             the
             Coherence
             of
             these
             three
             Affirmations
             :
             1.
             
             We
             restraine
             no
             man
             from
             Worship
             according
             to
             Conscience
             .
             2.
             
             We
             make
             Lawes
             but
             to
             binde
             the
             outward
             man
             onely
             .
             And
             yet
             againe
             (
             3
             )
             we
             thinke
             not
             meete
             to
             binde
             the
             outward
             man
             against
             Conscience
             .
             Mr
             Cotton
             lived
             once
             under
             a
             
               Popish
               Law
            
             ,
             to
             weare
             a
             
               fooles
               Coat
            
             or
             Surplice
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             to
             
             make
             a
             
               Conjuring
               Crosse
            
             with
             his
             Fingers
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             went
             beyond
             his
             back
             and
             his
             fingers
             ,
             and
             came
             even
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ?
             If
             these
             pettie
             bonds
             did
             binde
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             back
             and
             his
             fingers
             ;
             Oh
             let
             not
             Mr
             Cotton
             so
             farre
             put
             off
             the
             Bowells
             of
             Compassion
             toward
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             yea
             toward
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             binde
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             their
             Necks
             ,
             their
             Knees
             and
             
               Hands
               backward
            
             and
             forward
             ,
             to
             or
             from
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             he
             binds
             but
             the
             
               outward
               man
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Yea
             and
             oh
             let
             not
             such
             
               uprightnes
               ,
               candor
            
             ,
             and
             Integritie
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             been
             noted
             for
             ,
             be
             blemished
             with
             such
             an
             Evasion
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             selfe
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             his
             owne
             or
             his
             Friends
             be
             offred
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             &c.
             then
             he
             shall
             flie
             to
             his
             third
             Evasion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             think
             it
             not
             meete
             to
             binde
             the
             outward
             man
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             ever
             becomes
             (
             sinck
             or
             swim
             )
             of
             other
             Mens
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             ,
             God
             needs
             not
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             more
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             God
             needeth
             not
             absolutely
             for
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Second
             
             Table
             ,
             though
             respectively
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             Ordinances
             ,
             unto
             which
             he
             hath
             graciously
             referd
             himselfe
             .
             But
             for
             the
             
               first
               Table
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             neede
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             
               carnall
               weapons
            
             ,
             no
             not
             respectively
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             Ordinances
             to
             thousand-fold
             more
             
               potent
               ,
               suitable
            
             and
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             urged
             ,
             that
             if
             Magistrates
             must
             use
             their
             
               materiall
               Sword
            
             in
             keeping
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             both
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             
             that
             they
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             in
             Principles
             and
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Arrogancie
             of
             a
             
               tumultuous
               Spirit
            
             ;
             for
             such
             want
             not
             Judgement
             to
             censure
             Apostasie
             or
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Idolatrie
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             a
             Carpenter
             who
             hath
             skill
             sufficient
             to
             judge
             the
             Principles
             and
             Foundations
             of
             a
             house
             or
             Building
             ,
             should
             be
             unable
             to
             judge
             about
             the
             
               Beames
               ,
               Posts
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             what
             great
             darknes
             ,
             have
             the
             best
             of
             
               Gods
               children
            
             themselves
             been
             covered
             these
             many
             hundreth
             yeares
             ,
             touching
             the
             very
             Fundamentalls
             of
             
               Gods
               Worship
            
             !
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             further
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             not
             
             fitly
             qualified
             Magistrates
             and
             Common-weales
             ,
             that
             want
             this
             abilitie
             to
             judge
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             else
             they
             must
             judge
             according
             to
             their
             Conscience
             !
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ;
             
               Many
               Qualifications
            
             are
             required
             in
             
               Husbands
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Churches
               ,
            
             the
             want
             whereof
             may
             make
             them
             sinfull
             ,
             but
             not
             unlawfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             some
             Relations
             are
             Passive
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             children
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             true
             and
             lawfull
             children
             ,
             although
             they
             know
             not
             that
             they
             are
             children
             .
             But
             ,
             such
             Relations
             as
             are
             active
             in
             their
             choice
             and
             consent
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Husband
               ,
               Wife
               ,
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             &c.
             these
             cannot
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             unles
             they
             be
             fitted
             and
             qualified
             to
             performe
             the
             maine
             and
             essentiall
             duties
             of
             
               Husbands
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               Magistrates
               .
            
             That
             
               Husband
               ,
               Wife
               ,
               Servant
            
             cannot
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             are
             engaged
             to
             other
             
               Husbands
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Masters
            
             :
             Nor
             can
             that
             Magistrate
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             mad-man
             or
             Ideot
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             discerne
             between
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             :
             and
             truely
             (
             were
             Magistrates
             bound
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               chiefe
               part
            
             of
             their
             Dutie
             and
             Office
             )
             to
             establish
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             he
             were
             no
             more
             then
             
             a
             mad-man
             (
             as
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             )
             that
             were
             not
             spiritually
             indued
             with
             ability
             of
             discerning
             the
             true
             
               Church
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             was
             further
             urged
             that
             then
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             the
             Civil
             ,
             Naturall
             state
             ,
             hath
             more
             Light
             concerning
             
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             then
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             &c
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             a
             weak
             Church
             that
             knowes
             no
             more
             light
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Principles
             ;
             and
             beside
             ;
             what
             light
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             it
             may
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             Kings
             and
             
               Queens
               ,
               &c.
            
             be
             nurcing
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             (
             in
             a
             spirituall
             respect
             )
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             usually
             alleadged
             ;
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             but
             that
             the
             
               Nurse
               ,
               Father
            
             or
             Physician
             should
             know
             more
             of
             the
             
               Childs
               state
            
             then
             the
             Child
             or
             Patient
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             oftentimes
             knows
             not
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             is
             sick
             ,
             (
             as
             oft
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             )
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             have
             more
             light
             then
             the
             Child
             ,
             yea
             and
             much
             more
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             their
             Light
             and
             direction
             from
             the
             Child
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             sometimes
             have
             more
             Light
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             then
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Hezekiah
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             (
             1
             )
             confirmes
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             Kings
             being
             appointed
             by
             
               God
               ,
               Formers
            
             and
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Judah
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             more
             light
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Reformation
             
             then
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             2
             I
             must
             deny
             that
             David
             and
             Hezekiah
             were
             other
             then
             types
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             and
             in
             such
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             absence
             are
             by
             him
             deputed
             to
             manage
             the
             spirituall
             power
             and
             sword
             of
             his
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             alas
             ,
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             ,
             that
             because
             Magistrates
             are
             bound
             to
             discerne
             and
             serve
             Christ
             with
             their
             power
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             may
             punish
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             they
             must
             suspend
             to
             deal
             in
             
               Church
               matters
            
             untill
             they
             can
             judge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             First
             implies
             their
             light
             and
             judgement
             (
             absolutely
             necessary
             )
             in
             all
             such
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             are
             to
             Judge
             and
             act
             as
             often
             I
             affirme
          
           
           
             2
             I
             aske
             what
             kind
             of
             
               spirituall
               Physicians
            
             will
             Master
             Cotton
             have
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             suspend
             their
             power
             ,
             all
             their
             lives
             long
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             have
             skill
             to
             judge
             of
             Diseases
             ?
             will
             not
             the
             
             similitude
             hold
             against
             such
             spirituall
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Nurces
               ,
               Physicians
            
             ,
             who
             all
             their
             life
             long
             (
             yea
             the
             greatest
             number
             beyond
             compare
             of
             all
             their
             spirituall
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             must
             wholly
             suspend
             from
             acting
             in
             spirituall
             diseases
             or
             cases
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             reforming
             ,
             establishing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             Although
             it
             excuseth
             not
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             such
             
               Magistates
               ,
               Princes
               Common-wealths
            
             ,
             for
             making
             this
             Doctrine
             their
             ground
             of
             persecuting
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             it
             makes
             their
             sin
             the
             greater
             who
             feed
             them
             with
             such
             bloody
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             occasion
             them
             upon
             the
             rocks
             of
             such
             fals
             and
             dangerous
             and
             
               bloudy
               practices
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             70.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             73.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chap.
             (
             
               Dear
               Truth
            
             )
             lye
             many
             stones
             of
             offence
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             unwary
             most
             easily
             many
             stumble
             ;
             I
             hope
             your
             carefull
             and
             steady
             hand
             may
             be
             a
             blessed
             Instrument
             of
             their
             Removall
             :
             As
             First
             ,
             although
             Master
             Cotton
             subscribe
             unto
             Luther
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             doth
             extend
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             over
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             improve
             that
             power
             over
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             to
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             my
             hand
             (
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             assisting
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             wanting
             :
             but
             what
             offence
             can
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             propositions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pea.
             
          
           
             The
             proposition
             like
             an
             aple
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             is
             fair
             and
             specious
             untill
             you
             crush
             it
             by
             examination
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             over
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             this
             Chapter
             and
             others
             foregoing
             and
             following
             ,
             that
             Master
             Cottons
             words
             drive
             at
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             seising
             upon
             ,
             and
             plundering
             of
             the
             goods
             ,
             the
             
               Imprisoning
               ,
               whipping
               ,
               Banishing
            
             and
             killing
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             of
             the
             
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             this
             under
             the
             Cloak
             and
             colour
             of
             saving
             their
             Souls
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Civil
               State
            
             ,
             and
             Common-weal
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             
             a
             peice
             of
             Tapistry
             ,
             or
             rich
             Arras
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             the
             severall
             parts
             and
             parcels
             of
             the
             Families
             thereof
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Nature
            
             and
             
               Nations
               ▪
            
             a
             Father
             hath
             a
             power
             over
             his
             Child
             ,
             the
             Husband
             over
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Master
             over
             ,
             &c.
             and
             doubtlesse
             they
             are
             to
             improve
             that
             power
             and
             Authority
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             Yoak-fellows
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             shall
             we
             
             therefore
             say
             that
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Husband
             hath
             power
             under
             Christ
             over
             the
             conscienies
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Child
             or
             Wife
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             or
             Husband
             had
             under
             
               Moses
               Numb
            
             .
             30.
             
             Parents
             are
             commanded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             instruction
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Husband
             is
             commanded
             to
             
             labour
             to
             win
             and
             save
             his
             Wife
             (
             with
             no
             other
             power
             then
             the
             Wife
             also
             her
             Husband
             )
             whether
             Turke
             or
             
               Jew
               ,
               Antichristian
            
             or
             Pagan
             :
             but
             such
             a
             power
             and
             sword
             to
             be
             improved
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             here
             pretends
             )
             for
             soul-good
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             never
             finde
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Plain
               English
            
             is
             (
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             Cloak
             or
             cover
             which
             the
             
               States
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             Rulers
             of
             this
             world
             use
             in
             this
             case
             )
             this
             terme
             [
             for
             
               souls
               good
            
             ]
             is
             no
             more
             then
             the
             old
             Popish
             Jesabels
             
             painting
             ,
             
               pro
               salute
               animae
               ,
               pro
               redemptione
               animae
               ,
            
             or
             as
             that
             noble
             St.
             John
             observed
             in
             a
             speech
             at
             Guild-hall
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             party
             made
             use
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             used
             the
             name
             of
             
               God
               ,
               In
               nomine
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             lamentable
             to
             see
             how
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             grosly
             flattered
             by
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             into
             as
             grosse
             a
             belief
             that
             they
             are
             most
             
               Catholick
               Kings
            
             as
             in
             Spain
             ,
             most
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             as
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Defendors
            
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             England
             .
             Hence
             those
             two
             bloody
             Persecutors
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Charles
            
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             were
             celebrated
             even
             upon
             the
             posts
             of
             the
             doors
             in
             
               Guild-Hall
               :
               Carolus
               ,
               Henricus
               vivant
               ,
               defensor
               uturque
               ,
            
          
        
         
           Henricus
           Fidei
           ,
           Carolus
           Ecclesiae
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             to
             what
             other
             end
             have
             or
             doe
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             use
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             filling
             of
             their
             pau●ches
             like
             Wolves
             or
             Lions
             ,
             never
             pacified
             unlesse
             the
             peoples
             
               bodies
               ,
               goods
            
             and
             Souls
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             their
             God-belly
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             Gods
             of
             
               profit
               ,
               honour
               ,
               pleasure
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             Master
             Cotton
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             by
             procuring
             the
             good
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             may
             much
             advance
             
             the
             good
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             outward
             man
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             is
             as
             fair
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             searching
             and
             crushing
             is
             as
             rotten
             ,
             for
             however
             it
             is
             most
             true
             (
             as
             he
             quoteth
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             )
             that
             Godlinesse
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             such
             as
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             expect
             outward
             mercies
             to
             be
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             these
             promises
             can
             never
             by
             any
             rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             stretched
             to
             proue
             outward
             prosperity
             and
             flourishing
             to
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             this
             present
             evill
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             in
             a
             pleasant
             Bed
             and
             Dreame
             ,
             though
             he
             talke
             Idly
             and
             insensibly
             ,
             yet
             is
             loath
             to
             be
             awaked
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Those
             sweet
             promises
             supply
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             with
             what
             outward
             blessings
             his
             holy
             Wisdome
             seeth
             they
             have
             need
             of
             for
             his
             service
             :
             But
             when
             wil
             Master
             Cotton
             indeed
             witnesse
             against
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             mingle
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             
               worldly
               state
            
             together
             ?
             when
             will
             he
             cease
             to
             propose
             the
             rich
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             victorious
             and
             flourishing
             Nationall
             State
             of
             the
             Jewes
             as
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Carnall
             peace
             and
             worldly
             ▪
             wealth
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Nation
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
             when
             will
             he
             more
             plainely
             and
             simply
             conforme
             the
             members
             to
             the
             head
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             
               Holinesse
               ,
               Glory
            
             of
             his
             
               spirituall
               poverty
               ,
               shame
            
             and
             sufferings
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             many
             Ages
             observed
             the
             flourishing
             prosperity
             of
             many
             
               Cities
               ,
               Common
               wealths
            
             and
             Nations
             ,
             where
             no
             sound
             of
             Christ
             hath
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             hundreths
             ,
             yea
             ,
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             together
             ,
             as
             hath
             formerin
             this
             discourse
             been
             instanced
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             found
             that
             when
             the
             Red
             and
             Black
             and
             Pale
             horse
             of
             
               War
               ,
               Famine
            
             and
             Death
             have
             thundered
             upon
             the
             Nations
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             upon
             the
             decay
             of
             a
             
               State
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             upon
             the
             rejecting
             and
             persecuting
             of
             the
             Preachers
             and
             Witnesses
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             Master
             Cotton
             himselfe
             observeth
             that
             such
             of
             
               Gods
               servants
            
             as
             grow
             fattest
             in
             Godlinesse
             ,
             grow
             not
             outwardly
             in
             wealth
             ,
             but
             God
             keepeth
             them
             low
             in
             
               outward
               estate
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             this
             passage
             with
             an
             observation
             of
             constant
             experience
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ascended
             the
             Heauens
             .
             The
             neerer
             Christs
             followers
             have
             approached
             to
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             ease
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             honour
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             &c.
             the
             neerer
             they
             
             have
             approached
             to
             
               Impatience
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Anger
            
             and
             Violence
             against
             such
             as
             are
             opposite
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             (
             2
             )
             The
             further
             and
             further
             have
             they
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             his
             Truth
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Simplicitie
               ,
               Power
            
             and
             Puritie
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             true
             Christianitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             though
             with
             another
             heart
             ,
             yet
             )
             in
             the
             Language
             and
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             seemes
             to
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Prophets
             against
             the
             persecuting
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             amongst
             many
             things
             he
             prohibites
             Magistrates
             this
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             not
             make
             Lawes
             to
             binde
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             
               binding
               Word
            
             ,
             a
             Commandement
             ?
             
             What
             is
             a
             Law
             to
             binde
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             a
             Commandement
             that
             calls
             for
             Obedience
             ?
             And
             must
             wee
             raise
             up
             such
             Tumults
             ,
             such
             Tragedies
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             with
             streames
             of
             bloud
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Christian
               M●gistrates
               reforming
               Religion
               ,
               establishing
               Religion
               ,
            
             killing
             the
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Idolater
               ,
               Seducer
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             without
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             may
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             exact
             obedience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             what
             we
             shall
             thinke
             of
             those
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             old
             or
             
               New
               England
            
             that
             have
             bound
             the
             peoples
             Consciences
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             the
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             improving
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             )
             the
             power
             and
             Authoritie
             over
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             for
             their
             
               Soules
               good
            
             ?
             What
             shall
             wee
             call
             all
             those
             
               Lawes
               ,
               Commandements
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               Injunctions
               ,
               Directions
               ,
            
             and
             Orders
             ,
             that
             concerne
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             plaine
             truth
             is
             ,
             Mr
             Cottons
             former
             
               reforming
               zeale
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             utterly
             extinguished
             ,
             as
             to
             forget
             the
             name
             and
             Notion
             of
             
               Christian
               Libertie
            
             ,
             although
             in
             this
             bloudie
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             hath
             well
             nigh
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             wholly
             )
             
               sold
               away
            
             the
             Thing
             !
             The
             Conscience
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             must
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             a
             Ceremonie
             (
             to
             a
             pretended
             
               indifferent
               Ceremonie
               )
            
             :
             And
             yet
             loe
             ,
             throughout
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             pleades
             for
             the
             binding
             of
             it
             from
             these
             and
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             from
             these
             and
             these
             Worships
             ,
             and
             binding
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Worship
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             publike
             Towne
             or
             
               Countrey
               Worship
            
             !
             Just
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Woman
             should
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             make
             a
             Curtsie
             ,
             or
             Salutation
             to
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             yet
             shee
             should
             be
             bound
             (
             will
             she
             nill
             she
             )
             to
             come
             to
             his
             bed
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Worship
             is
             a
             true
             of
             false
             
               Bed
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             what
             Mr
             Cotton
             
             observeth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               saving
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             good
             Christian
             ,
             much
             l●sse
             good
             Magistrate
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Modell
             ,
             this
             Goodnesse
             or
             Badnes
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             Examined
             ,
             and
             easily
             it
             is
             proved
             (
             to
             my
             understanding
             )
             that
             this
             Assertion
             confounding
             the
             nature
             of
             Civill
             and
             
               Morall
               goodnesse
            
             with
             Religious
             ,
             is
             as
             farre
             from
             Goodnes
             as
             Darknes
             is
             from
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Issue
             tends
             Mr
             Cottons
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             passage
             [
             verily
             the
             Lord
             will
             build
             up
             and
             establish
             the
             House
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             such
             Princes
             ,
             as
             doe
             thus
             build
             up
             his
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             God
             to
             David
             concerning
             his
             House
             and
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
             is
             most
             true
             in
             the
             Mystery
             and
             Antitype
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Spirituall
               House
            
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             King
             David
             ,
             King
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             such
             Princes
             or
             Propheticall
             Kingly
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             Spiritually
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             Prophesie
             (
             the
             Sword
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             )
             contend
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               God
            
             will
             establish
             them
             in
             
               Spirituall
               Dignitie
            
             and
             Authoritie
             :
             But
             take
             this
             
             literally
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             carries
             it
             )
             and
             as
             he
             never
             will
             finde
             any
             such
             Dutie
             lying
             upon
             Princes
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             promise
             of
             
               temporall
               prosperitie
            
             ,
             but
             holy
             
               praedictions
               &
               foretellings
            
             of
             the
             crosse
             and
             persecution
             ordinarily
             to
             all
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             persecution
             to
             the
             most
             zealous
             and
             faithfull
             Servants
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             So
             neither
             can
             he
             give
             any
             true
             Instance
             (
             truely
             proper
             and
             parallell
             )
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             〈…〉
             hough
             successe
             be
             no
             constant
             rule
             to
             walke
             by
             ,
             yet
             
               Gods
               providence
            
             in
             successe
             of
             
               Journies
               ,
               Victories
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             with
             great
             care
             and
             feare
             to
             be
             attended
             to
             and
             pondered
             ,
             and
             the
             Hand
             and
             Eye
             of
             God
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             or
             Nature
             so
             ever
             they
             be
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Two
             instances
             of
             greatest
             successe
             and
             
               temporall
               prosperitie
            
             we
             have
             presented
             to
             us
             on
             the
             
               publike
               stage
            
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             before
             our
             owne
             Dores
             ,
             crowning
             the
             Heads
             of
             such
             States
             and
             States-men
             ,
             as
             have
             attended
             to
             mercy
             and
             freedome
             toward
             oppressed
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             that
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Holland
             :
             The
             second
             of
             our
             owne
             Native
             England
             ,
             whose
             renowned
             Parliament
             and
             
               victorious
               Armie
            
             never
             so
             prospered
             ,
             as
             since
             their
             Declaration
             and
             practice
             
             of
             pitie
             and
             mercy
             to
             Consciences
             oppressed
             by
             Mr
             Cottons
             bloudie
             Tenent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Passage
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Grievance
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             grant
             with
             Luther
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             to
             extend
             
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             maintaineth
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             punish
             Christians
             for
             sinning
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
          
           
             First
             ;
             He
             supposeth
             the
             
               chiefe
               good
            
             to
             be
             that
             of
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             and
             
               Good
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Suppose
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             by
             Goods
             were
             meant
             outward
             Goods
             ,
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             such
             in
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             ,
             as
             seduce
             ,
             &c.
             for
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             in
             seeking
             
               Gods
               Kingdome
            
             and
             the
             Righteousnesse
             thereof
             ,
             Men
             prosper
             in
             their
             outward
             Estates
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             23.
             
             Otherwise
             they
             decay
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             remembers
             not
             the
             proposition
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             [
             The
             
               Magistrates
               power
            
             extendeth
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             Subject
             ]
             He
             answereth
             it
             is
             true
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             which
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Bene
               administrare
               Rempublicam
            
             .
             And
             he
             asketh
             if
             it
             be
             well
             with
             a
             Common-weale
             ,
             enjoying
             bodily
             health
             and
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             without
             a
             Church
             ,
             without
             Christ
             !
             And
             he
             concludes
             with
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
            
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             not
             cast
             away
             Idolatrie
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             had
             been
             ruined
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             distinction
             is
             famous
             among
             all
             Men
             of
             the
             Bona
             or
             Goods
             of
             
               Animi
               ,
               Corporis
               ,
               Fortunae
            
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               Minde
               ,
               Soule
            
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Goods
             without
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             Civill
             as
             well
             as
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Babell
            
             to
             confound
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             his
             Supposition
             ,
             suppose
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             by
             Goods
             
             were
             meant
             outward
             Goods
             ,
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             such
             in
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             ,
             as
             doe
             Seduce
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             not
             how
             these
             Cohere
             any
             better
             then
             the
             grant
             of
             some
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             power
             extends
             no
             further
             then
             the
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             :
             But
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             may
             punish
             such
             in
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             as
             seduce
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Suppositions
            
             and
             the
             Papists
             come
             both
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Babylonian
             Quiver
             .
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             let
             us
             minde
             his
             Reason
             from
             Matth.
             6.
             
             In
             seeking
             
               Gods
               Kingdome
            
             men
             prosper
             in
             
               outward
               estate
            
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             :
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             Proposition
             would
             better
             befit
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             Jew
             then
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             follower
             of
             Moses
             ,
             then
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             although
             he
             will
             not
             fayle
             to
             take
             care
             for
             his
             in
             
               Earthly
               Providences
            
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             their
             chiefe
             worke
             to
             seeke
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             yet
             he
             maketh
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             
               Christs
               Crosse
            
             the
             first
             Figure
             in
             his
             Alphabet
             ,
             taking
             up
             his
             Crosse
             and
             Gallowes
             (
             in
             most
             ordinarie
             persecution
             ,
             )
             which
             with
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             are
             the
             assured
             Tearmes
             his
             Servants
             must
             resolve
             to
             looke
             for
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             and
             makes
             good
             ,
             an
             
               hundreth
               Fathers
            
             ,
             
             
               Mothers
               ,
               Brothers
               ,
               Sisters
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Houses
            
             and
             Lands
             :
             But
             Mr
             Cotton
             well
             knowes
             ,
             it
             is
             [
             with
             persecution
             ]
             .
             And
             how
             this
             outward
             prosperitie
             ,
             agrees
             with
             
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Banishments
               ,
               hanging
               ,
               burning
               ,
            
             for
             
               Christs
               sake
            
             :
             the
             Martyrs
             or
             Witnes
             of
             Jesus
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Soules
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             may
             bring
             againe
             to
             his
             Remembrance
             ,
             if
             
               New
               Englands
               peace
               ,
               profit
               ,
               pleasure
            
             and
             Honour
             ,
             have
             lulld
             him
             into
             a
             Forgetfulnesse
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             true
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr
             Cotton
             remembreth
             not
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             extendeth
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             hinted
             not
             his
             least
             dissent
             from
             Luther
             (
             as
             he
             otherwayes
             useth
             to
             doe
             if
             he
             disowne
             ,
             )
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             grants
             it
             true
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             object
             of
             the
             
               Magistrates
               power
            
             is
             the
             Body
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             End
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             well
             to
             administer
             the
             Common-weale
             :
             Now
             I
             aske
             what
             is
             this
             Common-weale
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             distinguisheth
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             
             between
             the
             
               Common
               weales
            
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-weale
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             Common-weale
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             affirme
             now
             to
             be
             a
             
               Church
               Provinciall
               ,
               Nationall
               ,
               O●cumenicall
               ,
            
             but
             Particular
             and
             Congregationall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             
               finall
               cause
            
             of
             both
             these
             
               Common
               weales
            
             or
             States
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             .
             But
             although
             the
             End
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             be
             excellent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             well
             to
             administer
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Common-weale
            
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             is
             as
             different
             and
             transcendent
             as
             the
             Heaven
             is
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             can
             it
             be
             well
             with
             the
             
             Common-wealth
             that
             injoyes
             bodily
             health
             ,
             and
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             Church
             there
             ?
             and
             how
             was
             it
             with
             the
             
               Romane
               Empire
            
             which
             the
             Red-horse
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             
               Black
               horse
            
             of
             Famine
             ,
             and
             
               Pale
               horse
            
             of
             Pestilence
             would
             have
             ruined
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             not
             cast
             away
             her
             Idols
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             instance
             of
             Rome
             Master
             Cotton
             here
             acknowledgeth
             it
             abounded
             in
             
               worldly
               blessings
            
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             came
             riding
             forth
             upon
             the
             
               White
               Horse
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             remember
             that
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             her
             
             rising
             and
             Glory
             ,
             laid
             by
             Romulus
             untill
             Christs
             time
             ,
             it
             flourished
             about
             750
             years
             in
             a
             long
             chaine
             of
             generations
             succeeding
             each
             other
             in
             
               worldly
               prosperity
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Church
             nor
             Christ
             to
             uphold
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             Master
             
               Cottons
               Romish
               instance
            
             from
             countenancing
             Mr.
             
               Cottons
               Roman
               Doctrine
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             came
             (
             saith
             Master
             Cotton
             )
             and
             was
             neglected
             ,
             then
             the
             Red
             and
             Black
             and
             Pale
             horse
             had
             almost
             destroyed
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             not
             cast
             away
             her
             Idols
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Rome
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Empire
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             neglect
             Christ
             (
             untill
             the
             bloody
             Tenent
             of
             persecution
             arose
             amongst
             them
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             to
             neglect
             Christ
             more
             ,
             nor
             so
             
             much
             as
             other
             States
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             so
             glorious
             professors
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             over
             the
             Faith
             and
             Christian
             obedience
             of
             the
             Romanes
             was
             renowned
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             
               Roman
               Impire
            
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             cast
             away
             her
             Idols
             ,
             but
             to
             change
             (
             as
             the
             Portugals
             did
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             )
             her
             Idols
             her
             more
             grosse
             and
             
               Pagan
               Idols
            
             ,
             for
             more
             refined
             &
             beautified
             Idols
             ,
             painted
             over
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             
               God
               ,
               holines
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             this
             in
             the
             glorious
             dayes
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             after
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             which
             under
             persecution
             remained
             
             a
             wise
             and
             spouse
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             now
             degenerates
             and
             apostates
             into
             an
             Whore
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             her
             ease
             ,
             security
             and
             prosperity
             .
             (
             Whole
             Cities
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             forced
             and
             ravished
             into
             a
             whore
             or
             Antichristian
             Christian
             .
             )
          
           
             3
             As
             far
             as
             the
             East
             is
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             the
             world
             and
             nations
             and
             Empire
             of
             it
             from
             the
             holinesse
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             holy
             Spirit
             ▪
             Truth
             and
             Saints
             :
             With
             what
             appearance
             then
             of
             
               Christs
               holinesse
               ,
               glory
               ,
               &c.
            
             can
             Master
             Cotton
             advance
             the
             world
             (
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             )
             to
             be
             (
             as
             he
             here
             speaks
             )
             the
             Advancer
             of
             the
             scepter
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             be
             that
             dreadfull
             Beast
             ,
             (
             in
             Daniels
             prophecy
             )
             more
             strange
             and
             terrible
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             
             more
             terrible
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             former
             
               Babilonian
               Lion
            
             ,
             or
             
               Persian
               Beare
            
             ,
             or
             
               Grecian
               Leopard
            
             ,
             what
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             advanceth
             this
             dreadfull
             bloody
             Beast
             to
             be
             the
             Advancer
             of
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             Truth
             and
             Saints
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Glorious
             things
             (
             Dear
             Truth
             )
             are
             recorded
             of
             Constantine
             and
             other
             glorious
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Truth
             .
             The
             Beast
             was
             (
             sweet
             Peace
             )
             the
             Beast
             still
             ,
             although
             
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             some
             refreshing
             and
             reviving
             to
             his
             persecuted
             servants
             ,
             by
             Constantine
             and
             other
             blessed
             instruments
             yet
             Constantines
             favour
             was
             a
             bitter
             sweeting
             ,
             his
             
               superstiti●us
               zeal
            
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             for
             after
             Vsurpations
             and
             Abominations
             .
          
           
             4
             But
             further
             ,
             for
             neer
             1000
             years
             together
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             
               Christs
               time
               ,
               Rome
            
             grew
             and
             flourished
             (
             with
             little
             alterations
             
             of
             her
             glory
             in
             comparison
             )
             untill
             this
             very
             time
             that
             Master
             Cotton
             cals
             the
             
               casting
               away
            
             of
             her
             Idols
             :
             For
             not
             before
             ,
             but
             after
             Constantines
             advancing
             of
             Christians
             to
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             neer
             about
             300
             years
             together
             (
             interchangably
             )
             after
             his
             time
             ,
             untill
             Pipinus
             ,
             and
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             the
             City
             and
             state
             of
             Rome
             was
             almost
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             the
             often
             dreadfull
             incursions
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             
               Vandals
               ,
               Huns
               ,
               Longobards
            
             ,
             and
             other
             furious
             Nations
             :
             So
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             is
             this
             fleshly
             doctrine
             of
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             also
             this
             very
             instance
             of
             Rome
             and
             her
             glory
             here
             discussed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Cotton
               ends
            
             with
             prayer
             and
             blessing
             to
             God
             (
             as
             James
             speakes
             )
             and
             bitter
             and
             cutting
             cursings
             and
             censures
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             poor
             Discusser
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               seduceth
            
             himselfe
             and
             others
             and
             delights
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             and
             conscience
             ,
             against
             reason
             and
             experience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Discusser
             is
             as
             humbly
             confident
             of
             Grace
             and
             
               Conscience
               ,
               Reason
            
             and
             Experience
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             
               Grace
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             his
             holy
             
               Spirit
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               Truth
            
             and
             Saints
             to
             be
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             as
             Master
             Cotton
             otherwise
             can
             be
             :
             but
             the
             day
             shall
             try
             ,
             the
             Fire
             and
             Time
             shall
             try
             which
             is
             the
             Gold
             of
             Truth
             and
             
             Faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Drosse
             and
             Stubble
             of
             Lyes
             and
             Errour
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             dare
             pronounce
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             :
             That
             Soul
             that
             most
             possesseth
             it selfe
             in
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             and
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             arme
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             for
             his
             comfort
             and
             protection
             ,
             that
             Soul
             is
             most
             likely
             (
             in
             my
             observation
             )
             to
             see
             and
             stand
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Master
             Cotton
             denyes
             to
             compell
             to
             the
             Truth
             by
             penalties
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             withdrawing
             such
             favours
             as
             are
             comely
             and
             safe
             for
             such
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             formerly
             answered
             ,
             and
             doe
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Load
             may
             be
             made
             up
             by
             Parcels
             and
             particulars
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             one
             masse
             or
             bulke
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             backs
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             especially
             Merchants
             may
             be
             broke
             ,
             by
             a
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             some
             Civill
             priviledges
             and
             rights
             (
             which
             are
             their
             due
             )
             as
             well
             as
             by
             afflicting
             them
             in
             their
             Purses
             ,
             or
             Flesh
             upon
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             was
             of
             another
             opinion
             (
             who
             distinguisheth
             between
             Gods
             due
             and
             Caesars
             due
             :
             and
             therfore
             (
             with
             respect
             to
             
             God
             his
             cause
             and
             Religion
             )
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             deprive
             Caesar
             the
             Civil
             Magisteate
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             belong
             to
             him
             of
             their
             Civil
             and
             Earthly
             rights
             .
             I
             say
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             although
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             Godly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             a
             
               Church
               member
            
             ,
             yet
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             any
             
               Civill
               right
            
             or
             Priviledge
             ,
             due
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Subject
             ,
             a
             Citizen
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             from
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Caesars
             ,
             which
             God
             indures
             not
             though
             it
             be
             given
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Experience
             oft-times
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             stream
             of
             just
             Priviledges
             and
             Rights
             hath
             (
             out
             of
             
               Carnal
               Policy
            
             )
             been
             stopt
             by
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             when
             they
             ▪
             have
             got
             the
             
               Staffe
               ▪
            
             into
             their
             hands
             (
             in
             divers
             Lands
             and
             Countreys
             )
             yet
             hath
             that
             streame
             ever
             returned
             ,
             to
             the
             greater
             calamity
             and
             tryal
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             thirdly
             )
             it
             hath
             been
             noted
             that
             even
             in
             New-England
             ,
             penalties
             by
             Law
             have
             been
             set
             to
             force
             all
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             upon
             a
             due
             search
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             outward
             profession
             of
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             for
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             suppose
             is
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             coming
             to
             Church
             :
             wee
             tolerate
             (
             saith
             Master
             
               Cotton
               )
               Indians
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
            
             and
             Anabaptists
             :
             and
             compell
             none
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             restrained
             from
             hearing
             even
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Compelling
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             is
             apparant
             whether
             
             with
             or
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             look
             to
             it
             .
             The
             toleration
             of
             Indians
             is
             against
             professed
             principles
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             stream
             of
             all
             his
             present
             dispute
             as
             before
             I
             proved
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             of
             suppressing
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               &c.
            
             such
             Indians
             as
             are
             (
             pofessedly
             subject
             to
             English
             )
             in
             
               N.
               England
            
             ,
             notoriously
             continue
             and
             abound
             in
             the
             same
             which
             if
             they
             should
             not
             permit
             ,
             it
             as
             apparant
             ,
             their
             subjection
             is
             hazarded
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Toleration
             is
             a
             Duty
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             sin
             in
             them
             because
             they
             professe
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             suppresse
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ;
             (
             adde
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             may
             say
             ,
             we
             not
             onely
             tolerate
             the
             Indians
             in
             their
             abominable
             and
             barbarous
             worships
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             most
             incredible
             )
             we
             tolerate
             the
             Indians
             also
             in
             that
             which
             by
             our
             
               civil
               principles
            
             we
             ought
             to
             tolerate
             no
             subject
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             abominable
             
               lying
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               cursing
               ,
               thieving
               ,
            
             without
             any
             active
             course
             of
             restraint
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             Those
             Indians
             submitting
             to
             their
             Government
             (
             as
             it
             may
             be
             Master
             Cotton
             will
             say
             to
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             )
             yet
             living
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             Barbarisme
             ,
             live
             some
             miles
             more
             remote
             :
             how
             ever
             they
             are
             (
             they
             say
             )
             their
             subjects
             )
             were
             every
             miles
             distance
             an
             hundreth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             any
             such
             and
             professed
             tolleration
             of
             
               Antinomians
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             insinuated
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             of
             no
             toleration
             of
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Antinomians
            
             ,
             
             Anabaptists
             ,
             worshipping
             God
             in
             any
             meetings
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             
               common
               Assemblies
            
             .
             If
             any
             such
             persons
             be
             amongst
             them
             (
             like
             Church-Papists
             )
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             separate
             not
             from
             such
             opposite
             Assemblies
             and
             Worships
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             such
             assemblies
             to
             tolerate
             such
             persons
             after
             due
             admonitions
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             rejected
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             grants
             a
             Communion
             in
             hearing
             in
             a
             Church-Estate
             by
             
               Church
               members
            
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             any
             as
             are
             no
             Church-members
             ,
             but
             come
             in
             as
             the
             
               Pagan
               ,
               Infidell
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Communion
             is
             twofold
             ▪
             First
             ;
             open
             and
             professed
             
             among
             Church-Members
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Secret
             and
             implicite
             in
             all
             
             such
             as
             give
             their
             presence
             to
             such
             Worships
             without
             witnessing
             against
             them
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             Church-Papist
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             ,
             compelling
             him
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Protestant
             satisfie
             a
             
               Popish
               Law
            
             in
             
               Popish
               Countries
            
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Cloake
             or
             Covering
             ,
             hiding
             and
             saving
             of
             themselves
             by
             bodily
             presence
             at
             Worship
             ,
             though
             their
             Heart
             be
             farre
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Conscionable
               Papists
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
             Protestants
             have
             suffered
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             especially
             of
             refusing
             to
             come
             to
             each
             others
             Church
             or
             meeting
             .
             Mr
             Cotton
             replies
             ;
             They
             have
             suffred
             upon
             other
             points
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             refused
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             refused
             because
             such
             hearing
             implanted
             them
             into
             Church-Estate
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             feare
             to
             be
             leavened
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             have
             suffred
             upon
             other
             points
             ,
             but
             upon
             due
             Examination
             it
             will
             appeare
             that
             the
             great
             and
             most
             
               universall
               Tryall
            
             hath
             been
             ,
             amongst
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             about
             coming
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             out
             of
             feare
             of
             being
             leavened
             (
             for
             what
             Religion
             is
             ordinarily
             so
             distrustfull
             of
             its
             owne
             strength
             ?
             )
             as
             of
             Countenancing
             what
             they
             believe
             false
             ,
             by
             their
             presence
             and
             appearance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             71.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             74.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             
               Papists
               testimonie
            
             against
             persecution
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             :
             First
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             their
             Testimonie
             be
             wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Booke
             ,
             confest
             so
             to
             be
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             grants
             ,
             that
             Conversion
             of
             Soules
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             but
             by
             Spirituall
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Letter
             calls
             their
             booke
             wicked
             ,
             and
             themselves
             the
             Authours
             of
             persecution
             ,
             yet
             their
             Testimonie
             is
             in
             part
             acknowledged
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             will
             further
             appeare
             so
             to
             be
             upon
             Examination
             :
             But
             whether
             Mr
             Cotton
             allow
             of
             no
             other
             Armes
             ,
             then
             Spirituall
             to
             be
             used
             about
             
               Spirituall
               conversion
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             and
             will
             be
             further
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             Papists
             alledge
             (
             Matth.
             10.
             )
             that
             Christ
             
             Jesus
             sent
             his
             Ministers
             as
             sheepe
             among
             Wolves
             ,
             not
             as
             Wolves
             among
             sheepe
             ,
             to
             
               kill
               ,
               imprison
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             grants
             this
             true
             ,
             yet
             adds
             that
             this
             hindreth
             not
             Excommunication
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             nor
             
               miraculous
               Vengeance
            
             against
             
               Spirituall
               Wolves
            
             (
             Acts
             13.
             )
             where
             there
             is
             a
             gift
             :
             nor
             their
             Prayers
             against
             such
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             nor
             their
             
               stirring
               up
            
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               power
            
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             did
             Ahab
             and
             the
             people
             against
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             40.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             two
             first
             we
             agree
             ,
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             
             Prayers
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             against
             
               Gods
               Enemies
            
             ,
             we
             finde
             two-fold
             :
             First
             ,
             Generall
             against
             all
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             Particular
             against
             some
             ;
             and
             that
             two-fold
             ;
             First
             ,
             for
             
               Gods
               Vengeance
            
             in
             
               Gods
               time
            
             ,
             leaving
             it
             to
             his
             holy
             Wisdome
             ;
             as
             Paul
             prayd
             against
             Alexander
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             
               present
               Vengeance
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Disciples
             desired
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             
             And
             against
             such
             Prayers
             the
             Discusser
             did
             and
             doth
             contend
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             fourth
             ,
             in
             
               Stirring
               up
            
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             against
             false
             
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             must
             answer
             as
             before
             ,
             Let
             Mr
             Cotton
             produce
             any
             such
             
               Civill
               State
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             Extraordinarie
             and
             
               miraculous
               State
            
             of
             Israel
             was
             ,
             and
             I
             yeeld
             it
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             the
             passage
             be
             extraordinarie
             and
             typing
             ,
             why
             doth
             Mr
             Cotton
             adde
             fuell
             to
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
               fierie
               furnace
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             dreadfully
             hot
             already
             ,
             and
             hath
             devoured
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Further
             out
             of
             Matth.
             10.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Papists
             booke
             says
             ,
             
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             should
             be
             delivered
             ,
             but
             should
             not
             deliver
             up
             ,
             those
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             unto
             to
             convert
             ,
             unto
             Councells
             or
             Prisons
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             their
             
               Religion
               Felonie
            
             or
             Treason
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             What
             is
             this
             to
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             seeke
             to
             subvert
             the
             Faith
             they
             have
             profest
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             to
             them
             that
             seeke
             to
             
               subvert
               States
            
             ,
             and
             kill
             Kings
             ;
             which
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             downe-right
             tearmes
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             chargeth
             upon
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             the
             Discusser
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             falls
             an
             Antichristian
             or
             Apostate
             more
             directly
             under
             the
             stroake
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ,
             then
             a
             Jew
             or
             Turke
             or
             Pagan
             ?
             By
             what
             rule
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             hath
             a
             Magistrate
             of
             this
             
               World
               ,
               Authoritie
            
             ,
             so
             to
             punish
             the
             one
             above
             the
             other
             ?
             And
             where
             hath
             Mr
             Cotton
             found
             one
             Title
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Letter
             or
             in
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             which
             forbids
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             Felonie
             
             or
             Treason
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             practice
             ,
             or
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             leading
             to
             it
             ?
             Doth
             not
             every
             Leafe
             and
             Line
             breath
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             insinuateth
             ?
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             as
             Potiphars
             wife
             accusing
             
             Joseph
             was
             not
             cleare
             her
             selfe
             ,
             so
             let
             this
             charge
             be
             well
             examined
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             the
             Result
             of
             it
             ;
             The
             Papists
             and
             the
             Discusser
             agree
             together
             in
             asserting
             one
             Truth
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               Messengers
            
             ought
             not
             to
             deliver
             any
             to
             Prisons
             or
             Councells
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               killing
               hereticall
               Kings
            
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             but
             such
             Papists
             as
             ●hould
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             meete
             in
             the
             end
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             prove
             an
             
               Apostate
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Idolater
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               Seducer
            
             (
             according
             to
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Papists
             )
             such
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             ought
             (
             as
             well
             as
             thousands
             of
             his
             Subjects
             in
             like
             case
             )
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             where
             the
             Papists
             booke
             argued
             from
             Matth.
             10
             that
             Christ
             bids
             his
             Ministers
             to
             salute
             an
             house
             with
             peace
             ,
             he
             sends
             no
             Pursevant
             to
             ransack
             and
             spoile
             it
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             :
             True
             ,
             but
             if
             Seducers
             be
             there
             ,
             or
             Rebells
             or
             Conspiratours
             be
             there
             ,
             God
             hath
             armed
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             too
             too
             like
             the
             bloudie
             persecutours
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             )
             still
             couples
             the
             Seducer
             and
             the
             Rebells
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             coupled
             Christ
             and
             Barrabbas
             ,
             though
             Barrabbas
             finds
             more
             favor
             then
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ
             as
             a
             seducer
             ,
             a
             D●ceiver
             ,
             &c.
             is
             commonly
             executed
             ,
             &
             Barrabas
             released
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             
               Magistrates
               Commission
            
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             never
             gave
             Commission
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             send
             Pursevants
             to
             ransack
             an
             house
             ,
             to
             search
             for
             Seducers
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             transgresse
             onely
             against
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             Civilitie
             and
             the
             
               Civill
               State.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             Distinction
             of
             
               Evills
               ▪
            
             I
             remember
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             open
             some
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             poore
             servants
             Apologies
             presented
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             seasonably
             remember
             this
             (
             Deare
             Peace
             )
             for
             although
             
             we
             finde
             not
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             or
             
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             to
             have
             been
             Believers
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             gave
             forth
             their
             Edicts
             ,
             tha●
             no
             Christian
             should
             be
             punished
             meerely
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             except
             some
             other
             crime
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             were
             proved
             against
             him
             :
             And
             the
             later
             of
             these
             gave
             in
             Expresse
             
             charge
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             their
             Accusers
             should
             be
             burnt
             alive
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             such
             an
             Edict
             or
             any
             farre
             more
             moderate
             should
             come
             forth
             in
             our
             Time
             ,
             against
             the
             great
             troublers
             of
             all
             Civill
             
             States
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Informers
               ,
               Accusers
            
             and
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             bloudie
             Doctrine
             of
             persecution
             :
             Doubtles
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Men
             ,
             yea
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             most
             
               zealous
               Hunters
            
             or
             persecutors
             would
             easily
             submit
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Distinction
             between
             the
             crime
             of
             a
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             a
             
               State
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             a
             crime
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             Papists
             againe
             ,
             they
             (
             lastly
             )
             alledged
             ,
             John
             10.
             that
             the
             true
             Shepheard
             comes
             not
             to
             kill
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Upon
             this
             Master
             Cotton
             queries
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             the
             Thiefe
             come
             ,
             shall
             the
             Shepheard
             use
             
               Spirituall
               Censures
            
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             capeable
             of
             such
             stroakes
             ,
             or
             shall
             he
             not
             seeke
             helpe
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             see
             Gods
             people
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Life
             in
             all
             Godlines
             and
             Honestie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             how
             long
             ,
             how
             long
             Lord
             ,
             
             before
             thou
             avenge
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             
               holy
               ones
            
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             both
             
               bloudie
               Papists
            
             and
             
               bloudie
               Protestants
            
             ?
             Out
             of
             their
             owne
             Mouthes
             shall
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             be
             condemned
             ,
             for
             slaughtering
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             the
             Shepheard
             )
             in
             his
             poore
             Sheepe
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             bloudie
             Papist
             ,
             for
             alledging
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Popes
               bloudie
               Butcherie
            
             ,
             [
             Arise
             Peter
             ,
             kill
             and
             Eate
             :
             ]
             yet
             all
             pretending
             to
             save
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             onely
             to
             resist
             
               Wolves
               ,
               Thieves
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             more
             punctually
             Master
             Cotton
             well
             knowes
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
             Mysterie
             of
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             many
             thousand
             
               Antichristian
               Wolves
            
             pretend
             strongly
             to
             be
             the
             harmeles
             sheepe
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             yea
             his
             tender
             and
             carefull
             Shepheards
             ,
             yet
             are
             but
             
               Antichristian
               Thieves
            
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             who
             cannot
             dig
             and
             to
             beg
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             finde
             it
             best
             to
             steale
             and
             rob●
             ,
             whole
             Parishes
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             &c.
             for
             Livings
             ,
             for
             Benefices
             ,
             for
             
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Cardinalships
               ,
               Popedomes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             Sheepe
             and
             Shepheards
             (
             Christ
             Jesus
             
             will
             finde
             out
             shortly
             )
             are
             all
             those
             
               Hirelings
               ,
               Papists
            
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             no
             longer
             peny
             ,
             no
             longer
             paternoster
             ,
             no
             longer
             pay
             ,
             no
             longer
             pray
             ,
             no●
             preach
             ,
             no●
             fast
             ,
             nor
             convert
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             These
             
               Babylonian
               Rivers
            
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             stopt
             :
             God
             and
             
             Man
             shall
             agree
             to
             stop
             them
             :
             The
             truth
             of
             that
             holy
             Mysterie
             of
             that
             great
             Exchange
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             Revel
             .
             10.
             
             And
             Peoples
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             these
             
               mysticall
               Marchants
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             (
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Sellers
             of
             Truth
             )
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             Cheators
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Gods
               people
            
             would
             live
             at
             peace
             in
             Godlinesse
             and
             Honestie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             as
             Paul
             professeth
             ,
             Acts
             25.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             when
             old
             Chaucer
             puts
             this
             Querie
             to
             
             the
             foure
             chiefe
             sorts
             of
             Fryers
             in
             his
             Time
             [
             which
             of
             the
             
               foure
               sorts
            
             is
             the
             best
             ]
             he
             finds
             every
             sort
             applauding
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             concluding
             the
             other
             three
             sorts
             of
             Fryers
             to
             be
             Liars
             :
             whence
             in
             Conclusion
             he
             finds
             them
             all
             guilty
             of
             Lying
             (
             in
             a
             round
             )
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             profest
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             godly
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             now
             ask
             ,
             who
             among
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             applaud
             not
             themselves
             (
             like
             the
             Fryars
             in
             Chaucers
             dayes
             )
             to
             be
             Christs
             onely
             
               Churches
               ,
               Christs
               Ministers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             who
             among
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             such
             as
             are
             
               Gods
               people
            
             indeed
             ,
             believe
             not
             their
             own
             Godlines
             (
             or
             worshipping
             of
             God
             )
             to
             be
             onely
             right
             and
             Christian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             now
             if
             each
             sort
             should
             enjoy
             Magistrates
             of
             their
             owne
             profession
             and
             Way
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             will
             unavoydably
             set
             them
             altogether
             by
             the
             Eares
             ,
             to
             try
             out
             by
             the
             
               longest
               Sword
            
             ,
             and
             
               strongest
               Arme
            
             ,
             which
             Godlines
             must
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             quietnes
             :
             But
             as
             for
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             I
             have
             (
             as
             I
             believe
             )
             fully
             debated
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             the
             Modell
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             evident
             how
             farre
             from
             all
             Godlines
             and
             Honestie
             that
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             perverted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             the
             next
             passage
             being
             charged
             with
             partiall
             dealing
             ,
             and
             a
             double
             waight
             and
             measure
             ,
             one
             for
             himselfe
             and
             another
             for
             others
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             effect
             answereth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             true
             and
             just
             Complaint
             against
             persecution
             and
             persecutours
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Righteous
             and
             not
             
               Apostates
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             What
             doth
             Master
             Cotton
             answer
             ,
             but
             what
             all
             
               religions
               ,
               sects
               ▪
            
             and
             severall
             sorts
             of
             worshippers
             in
             the
             world
             ▪
             all
             religious
             Priests
             and
             Church-men
             plead
             ,
             We
             are
             Righteous
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             very
             Turkes
             and
             Mahumetans
             challenge
             to
             
             themselves
             true
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             yea
             ,
             whether
             
               Jews
               ,
               Antichristians
            
             or
             Christians
             ,
             they
             all
             call
             themselves
             Muselmanni
             that
             is
             the
             
               right
               beleevers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             great
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             popish
             and
             protestant
             sects
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             worship
             cry
             out
             (
             as
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             in
             suits
             of
             Law
             and
             pretences
             to
             the
             Crowne
             )
             We
             are
             righteous
             ,
             my
             title
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             .
             We
             are
             holy
             ,
             we
             are
             Orthodox
             and
             godly
             :
             You
             must
             spare
             us
             ,
             beleeve
             us
             ,
             honour
             us
             ,
             feed
             us
             ,
             protect
             and
             defend
             us
             in
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             .
             Others
             are
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Idolators
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
            
             starve
             them
             ,
             imprison
             them
             ,
             banish
             them
             ,
             yea
             hang
             them
             ,
             burne
             them
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             pursue
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             urged
             (
             by
             way
             of
             prevention
             )
             that
             persons
             truly
             professing
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             be
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             persecute
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             Sheep
             to
             hunt
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Wolves
             that
             have
             hunted
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
             Master
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             First
             if
             the
             similitude
             be
             so
             stretched
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             sheep
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             ,
             
               robbers
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               Paul
               was
               a
               sheep
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               strook
               Elimas
               with
               blindnesse
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               
            
          
           
             3
             
               (
               Saith
               he
               )
               when
               the
               Wolfe
               runs
               upon
               the
               sheep
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               true
               sheep
               to
               run
               to
               the
               true
               sheepherd
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               true
               Sheepherd
               to
               send
               forth
               his
               Dogs
               ,
               to
               worrie
               such
               a
               VVolfe
               ,
               without
               incurring
               the
               reproach
               of
               a
               persecutour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             finger
             of
             true
             Distinction
             will
             easily
             untie
             these
             seeming
             knots
             .
             
          
           
             Sheep
             therefore
             are
             two-fold
             ,
             naturall
             and
             misticall
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             misticall
             are
             two-fold
             ,
             First
             ,
             Civill
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Magistrates
             have
             rightly
             been
             called
             Sheepherds
             and
             the
             people
             sheep
             .
          
           
             2
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             gave
             pastors
             ,
             that
             is
             Sheepheards
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             all
             Believers
             and
             followers
             of
             Jesus
             are
             
               sheep
               ▪
            
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             there
             are
             naturall
             and
             
               misticall
               wolves
            
             :
             of
             misticall
             some
             oppose
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             and
             some
             both
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             resisted
             by
             the
             proper
             sheepheads
             ,
             and
             
             proper
             weapons
             in
             each
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             confound
             these
             is
             to
             deceive
             and
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Distinction
             we
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             a
             Shepheard
             in
             
               Civil
               state
            
             ,
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             as
             a
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             people
             he
             ought
             to
             defend
             them
             by
             force
             of
             
               Civill
               arms
            
             ,
             from
             all
             oppressions
             of
             
               body
               ,
               goods
               ,
               chastily
               ,
               name
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             doth
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               state
            
             and
             people
             ,
             considered
             in
             a
             Civil
             respect
             and
             capacity
             ,
             and
             this
             ought
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             to
             doe
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             sheep
             or
             no
             themselves
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             spirituall
             and
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             sheep
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             he
             punisheth
             not
             the
             
               robber
               ,
               adulterer
               ,
               murtherer
            
             as
             a
             spirituall
             shepheard
             with
             spirituall
             weapons
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Civil
               Shepheard
            
             with
             a
             
               C●vill
               stasse
               ,
               sword
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             Paul
             was
             a
             sheep
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             sheep
             ;
             he
             also
             
             was
             a
             
               spirituall
               Shepheard
            
             ,
             and
             Elimas
             was
             a
             wolfe
             opposing
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             Paul
             in
             his
             opposition
             strook
             him
             blind
             .
             Striking
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             corporall
             :
             And
             all
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             as
             spirituall
             ,
             are
             also
             Lyons
             and
             armed
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             strike
             spiritually
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             that
             Paul
             strook
             both
             spiritually
             and
             corporally
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Corporal
               stroaks
            
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             ordinary
             or
             mediate
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             
               armes
               ,
               fire
            
             and
             
               sword
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             extraordinary
             and
             immediate
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             use
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             by
             his
             power
             :
             Now
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             this
             second
             way
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             spirituall
             cases
             )
             
               Gods
               sheep
            
             which
             have
             been
             inducd
             with
             power
             above
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             miracles
             ,
             have
             plagued
             Egypt
             ,
             have
             burnt
             up
             Captaines
             and
             their
             Fifties
             ,
             yea
             pluckt
             up
             Nations
             and
             Kingdomes
             as
             
               Jeremie
               :
               Peter
            
             kild
             Ananias
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             Paul
             strook
             Elimas
             blind
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             witnesses
             consume
             their
             Enemies
             with
             fire
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             .
             
          
           
             If
             either
             of
             these
             should
             doe
             this
             ordinarily
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             ordinary
             means
             (
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             Peter
             had
             killed
             Ananias
             with
             a
             Sword
             ,
             or
             Paul
             beat
             out
             Elimas
             his
             eyes
             with
             a
             Fist
             or
             stone
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             punished
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               state
            
             ,
             as
             oppressors
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             transgressors
             against
             
               Civill
               peace
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             performing
             
             these
             executions
             ,
             by
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             divine
             and
             miraculous
             power
             ,
             above
             humane
             reach
             :
             all
             that
             heard
             were
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             feare
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             holy
             Spirits
             might
             :
             of
             this
             gift
             of
             miracles
             ,
             I
             say
             as
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             spake
             touching
             the
             gift
             of
             Continency
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             receive
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             receive
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             see
             Master
             Cottons
             last
             answer
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             satisfied
             :
             when
             the
             VVolfe
             runneth
             ravenously
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             upon
             the
             sheep
             ,
             is
             it
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             sheep
             to
             run
             to
             their
             Shepheards
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             not
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             Sheepherd
             to
             send
             forth
             his
             Doggs
             to
             worrie
             such
             a
             
               VVolfe
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Master
               Cotton
            
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             here
             intends
             
               misticall
               sheep
            
             ,
             and
             Shepheards
             ,
             and
             VVolves
             and
             Doggs
             ,
             and
             presseth
             the
             similitude
             from
             the
             naturall
             sheep
             in
             Civill
             respect
             ,
             he
             cannot
             here
             mean
             (
             for
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Question
             )
             whether
             Wolvish-men
             oppressing
             the
             
               Civill
               state
            
             are
             to
             be
             resisted
             and
             suppressed
             by
             
               civill
               weapons
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Concerning
             
               Spiritual
               sheep
            
             then
             :
             the
             first
             question
             is
             :
             If
             the
             
             wolfe
             runs
             ravenously
             upon
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             is
             it
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             Sheep
             to
             run
             to
             their
             Shepheard
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Wolfe
             (
             a
             false
             
               Teacher
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             may
             be
             said
             to
             run
             ravenously
             upon
             a
             
               spirituall
               sheep
            
             ,
             by
             
               spiritual
               assault
            
             of
             Argument
             ,
             Dispute
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             man
             as
             a
             
               civil
               wolfe
            
             (
             for
             so
             we
             must
             speake
             to
             speake
             properly
             )
             may
             also
             run
             upon
             a
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             by
             
               Civill
               Armes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             
               Civil
               respect
            
             ,
             upon
             Body
             and
             
               Go●●●
               ,
               &c
            
             ,
          
           
             If
             now
             the
             Wolfe
             ravin
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             the
             sh●ep
             of
             Christ
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             run
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             the
             great
             Mr.
             Shepheard
             )
             and
             to
             such
             under
             and
             in
             inferiour
             Shepheards
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             (
             if
             he
             can
             attain
             to
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             If
             the
             second
             way
             ,
             the
             sheep
             (
             beside
             running
             to
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             Officers
             for
             advice
             and
             comfort
             )
             may
             run
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             (
             appealing
             to
             
               Caesar
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             against
             such
             uncivill
             violence
             and
             oppression
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mine
             heart
             joyfully
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Light
             mine
             eye
             seeth
             ,
             in
             that
             true
             and
             necessary
             distinction
             :
             Now
             to
             the
             Second
             Question
             ,
             is
             it
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             Shepheard
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Cotton
             )
             to
             send
             forth
             his
             Doggs
             to
             worrie
             such
             a
             
               wolfe
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             discoursing
             of
             
               Christs
               sheepe
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               Shepheards
               ,
               Reason
            
             would
             perswade
             ,
             that
             the
             Shepheards
             or
             Pastours
             here
             intended
             should
             be
             the
             Shepheards
             or
             Pastours
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             he
             should
             intend
             ,
             it
             well
             suits
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             some
             proud
             and
             scornfull
             (
             pretended
             )
             Shepheards
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             have
             used
             to
             call
             their
             
               Clarkes
               ,
               Sumners
               ,
               Proctors
            
             ,
             and
             Pursevants
             ,
             their
             
               hunting
               Dogs
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             Dogs
             ,
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             the
             
               Independent
               Pastours
            
             or
             Shepheards
             ,
             keepe
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             Pope
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             Mr
             Cottons
             phrase
             ,
             
             yet
             with
             all
             humble
             respect
             to
             
               Civill
               Authoritie
            
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             I
             say
             the
             Pope
             keeps
             such
             Dogs
             good
             store
             ,
             yea
             Dogs
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             those
             lesser
             kindes
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             useth
             as
             his
             Dogs
             ,
             the
             
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whom
             he
             teacheth
             and
             forceth
             to
             crouch
             ,
             to
             lie
             downe
             ,
             to
             creepe
             ,
             and
             kisse
             his
             foote
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             at
             his
             beck
             to
             flie
             upon
             such
             greedie
             Wolves
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Wicklevists
               ,
               Hussites
               ,
               Hugonites
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Puritans
               ,
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             imprison
             ,
             to
             whip
             ,
             to
             banish
             ,
             to
             hang
             ,
             to
             head
             ,
             to
             burne
             ,
             to
             
               blow
               up
            
             such
             vile
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             forget
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Protestants
               Grounds
            
             and
             practices
             differ
             from
             the
             Popes
             as
             far
             as
             Light
             from
             Darknes
             ,
             and
             how
             ever
             the
             Pope
             useth
             the
             
               secular
               power
            
             and
             Magistrates
             thereof
             ,
             but
             as
             Dogs
             and
             Hangmen
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             teach
             and
             practice
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             (
             sweet
             Peace
             )
             the
             Protestants
             professe
             greater
             
             honour
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             :
             But
             let
             
               plaine
               English
            
             be
             spoken
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             the
             
               Protestant
               cleargie
            
             (
             as
             they
             will
             be
             calld
             )
             ride
             the
             backs
             and
             necks
             of
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             as
             fully
             and
             as
             heavily
             (
             though
             not
             so
             pompously
             )
             as
             ever
             the
             great
             Whore
             sat
             the
             backs
             of
             
               Popish
               Princes
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Protestant
               Cleargie
            
             hath
             yeelded
             up
             the
             
               temporall
               sword
            
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             
               temporall
               State
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Governours
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             proclaime
             the
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Head
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Defenders
            
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             the
             
               Supreame
               Judges
            
             in
             all
             causes
             as
             well
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             Civill
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             Head
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             of
             what
             Church
             they
             please
             to
             make
             and
             fashion
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             him
             Defendour
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             Faith
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             ,
             what
             Discipline
             ,
             what
             Members
             they
             please
             to
             admit
             and
             account
             of
             :
             And
             this
             under
             the
             penaltie
             of
             being
             accounted
             either
             hereticall
             (
             and
             so
             Magistrates
             worthy
             themselves
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             )
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             fit
             to
             act
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             )
             but
             must
             suspend
             their
             power
             ,
             untill
             they
             submit
             to
             the
             Cleargies
             pretended
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             learnd
             to
             see
             and
             read
             with
             the
             
               Cleargies
               Spectacles
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             (
             indeed
             )
             agrees
             the
             next
             passage
             ,
             wherein
             Mr
             Cotton
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             although
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             ought
             to
             punish
             
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             they
             not
             doe
             while
             their
             Consciences
             are
             blinde
             and
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             be
             Magistrates
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             although
             they
             cannot
             performe
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             
               stated
               Dutie
            
             of
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             yet
             suspending
             of
             all
             
               ignorant
               Magistrates
            
             from
             acting
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             their
             Dutie
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             before
             and
             often
             ,
             I
             now
             add
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               similitude
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Errours
             of
             others
             be
             as
             motes
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             beames
             of
             this
             ignorance
             and
             blindnesse
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Beames
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             he
             renders
             thousands
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             as
             uncapable
             to
             be
             true
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             an
             heape
             of
             Timber
             to
             be
             an
             House
             ,
             which
             wants
             the
             beames
             and
             principalls
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Difference
             in
             the
             last
             passage
             is
             not
             great
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             words
             ,
             for
             sayth
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conclusion
            
             ,
             If
             the
             Difference
             be
             onely
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             be
             held
             forth
             in
             a
             peaceable
             and
             Christian
             way
             ,
             God
             forbid
             a
             Staffe
             should
             be
             shaken
             against
             such
             ,
             or
             a
             Sword
             unsheathed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             where
             hath
             lien
             the
             great
             Difference
             between
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             way
             and
             Administration
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingdome
            
             (
             for
             as
             for
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             according
             to
             the
             39
             Articles
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             differd
             )
             ?
             Yea
             wherein
             for
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
            
             and
             Holinesse
             )
             have
             the
             Churches
             which
             make
             whole
             seperation
             ,
             or
             such
             
             as
             goe
             further
             to
             a
             new
             Baptisme
             ,
             wherein
             have
             they
             differd
             from
             the
             former
             ?
             and
             yet
             we
             know
             what
             Lawes
             have
             been
             and
             are
             extant
             in
             Old
             and
             
               New
               England
            
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             practices
             have
             been
             felt
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             be
             expected
             both
             from
             the
             Mother
             and
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             if
             a
             jealous
             God
             and
             heavenly
             Father
             (
             for
             our
             unthankfullnesse
             )
             should
             once
             be
             pleased
             to
             finish
             this
             late
             and
             
               wonderfull
               calme
            
             and
             moderation
             :
             Which
             yet
             may
             
             justly
             be
             feard
             to
             prove
             ,
             (
             as
             Sea-men
             use
             to
             observe
             )
             but
             a
             
               Winters
               calme
            
             ,
             and
             they
             ray
             ,
             a
             
               Winters
               calme
            
             (
             for
             then
             stormes
             are
             breeding
             )
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             a
             
               Summers
               storme
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             72.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             75.
             
             Concerning
             the
          
           Testimonie
           of
           Austin
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             finds
             two
             faults
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             be
             said
             to
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             Christ
             at
             voting
             :
             2.
             
             That
             
               Austins
               Testimonie
            
             should
             be
             put
             off
             as
             a
             
               Rhetoricall
               Evasion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             will
             shortly
             appeare
             as
             the
             Light
             at
             
               Noone
               day
            
             ,
             what
             packing
             of
             Votes
             ,
             and
             listing
             ,
             and
             mustring
             up
             of
             Numbers
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             in
             all
             Councells
             ,
             in
             all
             Synods
             ,
             in
             all
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             (
             falsely
             so
             called
             )
             
               Christian
               Countries
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Christ
             and
             Servants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr
             Cotton
             marvailes
             that
             when
             the
             case
             concernes
             tolleration
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Antichristians
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             procure
             more
             Votes
             against
             Antichristians
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             should
             procure
             any
             Vote
             ,
             though
             fewer
             ,
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             expound
             this
             ridle
             ;
             It
             was
             never
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             any
             Votes
             for
             the
             tollerating
             of
             Hereticks
             or
             Antichristians
             in
             the
             
               Religious
               State
            
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               State
            
             or
             Common-weale
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             field
             of
             the
             world
             together
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             onely
             Antichrist
             may
             oppose
             some
             Antichristians
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             may
             oppose
             
               Israel
               :
               Ephraim
            
             may
             be
             against
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             Manasseh
             against
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             both
             against
             Judah
             in
             severall
             respects
             .
             Have
             not
             the
             Presbyterians
             been
             against
             the
             Independents
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             both
             against
             such
             a●
             seperate
             from
             the
             uncleannesses
             of
             them
             both
             ?
          
           
           
             No
             wonder
             then
             when
             one
             
               Antichristian
               Faction
            
             prevailes
             to
             crush
             another
             ,
             (
             and
             therein
             wraps
             up
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             himselfe
             as
             
             an
             Antichristian
             ,
             )
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             should
             finde
             some
             Friends
             and
             Votes
             against
             the
             
               Oppressing
               Faction
            
             ,
             though
             the
             number
             of
             the
             oppressours
             doe
             farre
             exceede
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             cause
             (
             most
             commonly
             )
             against
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Male
               factor
            
             ,
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             a
             Glutton
             ,
             a
             Deceiver
             ,
             a
             mad-man
             possest
             with
             a
             Devill
             ,
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             let
             us
             Examine
             the
             Reasons
             against
             
               Austins
               Argument
            
             with
             Mr
             Cottons
             defence
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             answer
             was
             ,
             that
             soule-killing
             was
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             may
             reach
             to
             many
             sins
             that
             are
             not
             capitall
             ;
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ;
             the
             Answer
             reacheth
             not
             the
             point
             ;
             for
             as
             every
             killing
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             a
             
               capitall
               crime
            
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             every
             killing
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             more
             voluntary
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             some
             grosse
             and
             murtherous
             intent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Austin
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             spake
             in
             generall
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             soule-murther
             and
             killing
             :
             the
             Title
             and
             sound
             of
             soule-murther
             and
             soule-killing
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             cast
             abroad
             like
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             with
             a
             late
             excuse
             that
             we
             intend
             not
             every
             soule-murther
             and
             killing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Your
             second
             Argument
             was
             from
             the
             Dissimilitude
             of
             bodily
             and
             
               spirituall
               Death
               :
               Body-killing
            
             is
             but
             once
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             a
             soule
             killed
             may
             recover
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             attempt
             of
             soule-killing
             is
             capitall
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             then
             the
             Dissimilitude
             or
             Difference
             remaines
             good
             ,
             between
             the
             murthering
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             soule
             or
             
               inner
               man
            
             ;
             contrary
             to
             his
             Answer
             foregoing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             this
             attempting
             I
             have
             spoken
             elsewhere
             ,
             
             and
             proved
             that
             spiritually
             it
             may
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             against
             a
             
               Christian
               Israelite
            
             ,
             falling
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seducing
             others
             ;
             but
             literally
             ,
             against
             such
             attempting
             against
             any
             mans
             present
             Religion
             or
             Worship
             ,
             (
             in
             any
             
               Civill
               State
            
             all
             the
             World
             over
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             ,
             because
             the
             
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             the
             Nations
             and
             peoples
             of
             it
             cannot
             parallell
             this
             State
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whence
             this
             plea
             is
             taken
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             presume
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             you
             would
             not
             excuse
             and
             extenuate
             the
             punishment
             of
             a
             Soule-Traitour
             and
             seducer
             ,
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             No
             ;
             I
             aggravate
             the
             least
             attempt
             of
             soule-murther
             ,
             
             and
             the
             least
             prejudice
             or
             hindrance
             to
             
               Eternall
               Life
            
             ,
             infinitly
             above
             what
             is
             temporall
             and
             
               corporall
               murther
            
             ,
             when
             either
             Husband
             or
             
               Wife
               ,
               Brother
            
             or
             
               Sister
               ,
               King
            
             or
             
               Queene
               ,
               Synod
            
             or
             Parliament
             shall
             lay
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
            
             in
             the
             heavenly
             way
             ,
             or
             grieve
             or
             offend
             the
             least
             of
             the
             littles
             ones
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               dreadfull
               punishment
            
             shall
             all
             even
             the
             highest
             and
             greatest
             finde
             ,
             who
             now
             seeme
             to
             forget
             the
             Millstone
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             argument
             was
             from
             the
             different
             punishment
             
             which
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             appointed
             for
             Soul-killing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             two
             edged
             sword
             ,
             which
             comes
             out
             of
             Christs
             mouth
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             cut
             downe
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             the
             soul
             of
             Hereticks
             everlastingly
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             replies
             ,
             
               this
               answer
               hath
               been
               removed
               above
               :
               Church
               censures
               are
               sufficient
               to
               heal
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               if
               he
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               wickednesse
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               prevent
               spreading
               ,
               &c.
               nor
               to
               cle●se
               the
               Common-wealth
               from
               such
               rebellion
               as
               hath
               been
               taught
               by
               him
               against
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Above
             hath
             also
             been
             shewen
             the
             soveraigne
             excellency
             
             and
             power
             of
             Christs
             spirituall
             meanes
             against
             spirituall
             infection
             :
             Above
             hath
             also
             been
             shewen
             the
             two-fold
             Common-wealth
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             Civil
             and
             natural
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               spiritual
               ,
               religious
            
             and
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             also
             against
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             proved
             ,
             two-fold
             ,
             First
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             against
             himselfe
             in
             point
             of
             his
             more
             immediate
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             provided
             not
             onely
             the
             vengeance
             of
             
               eternall
               fire
            
             approaching
             (
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             and
             hainousnesse
             of
             such
             rebellion
             )
             but
             also
             present
             
               spirituall
               punishment
            
             ,
             far
             exceeding
             all
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             and
             torment
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             is
             temporall
             and
             more
             mediate
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               resistance
               ,
               opposition
            
             or
             violation
             of
             any
             Civil
             state
             or
             order
             appointed
             by
             God
             or
             Men.
             Now
             to
             confound
             these
             together
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             hover
             in
             generall
             tearms
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord
             )
             is
             to
             blow
             out
             the
             Candle
             or
             Light
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             with
             a
             sound
             and
             cry
             of
             a
             
               guilty
               Land
            
             ;
             a
             
               guilty
               State
               ,
               soul-murtherers
               ,
               soul-killers
               ,
               hereticks
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               seducers
               ,
               rebels
            
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             kill
             them
             ,
             kill
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Suppose
             these
             
               soul-murthering
               Hereticks
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               &c.
            
             be
             as
             
             full
             of
             vexation
             and
             mischief
             as
             the
             Musketoes
             or
             Wolves
             in
             New
             
             England
             or
             other
             Countries
             ;
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             (
             but
             never
             can
             be
             hoped
             in
             this
             world
             )
             that
             every
             
               Civil
               state
               ,
               City
            
             and
             Towne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             free
             from
             such
             mysticall
             and
             soul-vermin
             :
             The
             poor
             Planter
             and
             Farmer
             is
             glad
             ,
             if
             his
             house
             and
             chamber
             ,
             if
             his
             yard
             and
             field
             ,
             his
             family
             and
             cattel
             ,
             may
             be
             tolerably
             clear
             from
             such
             annoyances
             ,
             however
             the
             Woods
             and
             Wildernes
             abound
             with
             them
             :
             They
             that
             are
             of
             such
             
               fierie
               pragmaticall
            
             restles
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             content
             not
             themselves
             to
             keep
             the
             Farme
             and
             House
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             free
             from
             such
             
               Infection
               &
               annoyance
            
             ,
             but
             rage
             that
             such
             vermin
             are
             suffered
             in
             the
             worlds
             Wood
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             pity
             but
             they
             had
             their
             ful
             employment
             and
             taske
             ,
             to
             catch
             and
             kill
             even
             all
             the
             swarmes
             and
             Heards
             of
             all
             the
             Muskeetoes
             and
             Wolves
             ,
             which
             either
             the
             Wildernes
             of
             America
             ,
             or
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             can
             afford
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             the
             Fourth
             Argument
             was
             from
             Christs
             tolerating
             of
             soule-killers
             to
             live
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             largely
             and
             fully
             refeld
             above
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Discusser
             alledged
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Cotton
             refuted
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Parable
             ,
             but
             whether
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             let
             every
             reader
             uprightly
             judge
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             at
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Argument
             was
             from
             the
             Impossibilitie
             of
             killing
             and
             soule
             by
             a
             Heretick
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             this
             is
             against
             Paul
             himselfe
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             spake
             unto
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Impossibilitie
             of
             the
             perishing
             of
             any
             of
             
               Gods
               Elect
            
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             using
             of
             such
             an
             
             Argument
             is
             far
             from
             undervaluing
             or
             neglecting
             of
             any
             of
             the
             meanes
             or
             
               Ordinances
               ,
               naturall
            
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             appointed
             ,
             but
             to
             condemne
             the
             over-wise
             and
             
               over-busie
               Heads
            
             and
             Hands
             of
             Men
             ,
             adding
             their
             Inventions
             to
             
               Gods
               Appointments
            
             ,
             as
             if
             weake
             and
             insufficient
             :
             whereas
             Gods
             number
             of
             living
             and
             dead
             are
             certaine
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             meanes
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             life
             should
             faile
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             other
             meanes
             in
             the
             World
             used
             by
             men
             as
             helps
             and
             hindrances
             ,
             yet
             his
             holy
             End
             shall
             not
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             but
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             Beside
             the
             Difference
             between
             soule-killing
             and
             body-killing
             ,
             is
             but
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             useth
             the
             word
             )
             
               so
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lieth
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             attempt
             or
             endeavour
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             many
             wayes
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             by
             the
             holy
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             yet
             saved
             and
             live
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             Men
             in
             a
             
             Nationall
             or
             
               State
               Religion
            
             is
             guiltie
             of
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               monstrous
               sword
            
             of
             
               Civill
               Warres
            
             ,
             which
             cuts
             off
             Men
             from
             all
             meanes
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             If
             the
             Religion
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Imprisonment
             :
             If
             it
             be
             naught
             ,
             then
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Imprisonment
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             this
             Feare
             is
             causeles
             ,
             for
             if
             Men
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             how
             ever
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             God●
             revealed
             Will
             is
             fullfilled
             in
             their
             just
             Executions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             here
             ask
             Mr
             Cotton
             where
             (
             amongst
             all
             the
             Religions
             and
             Worships
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             )
             he
             ever
             met
             in
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             with
             above
             
               one
               Nation
            
             ,
             which
             Nationally
             profest
             a
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             where
             ever
             ,
             since
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             ending
             of
             the
             
             shadowes
             ,
             any
             
               State
               ,
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             
               Nationall
               Worship
            
             can
             be
             found
             true
             ;
             notwithstanding
             Mr
             Cotton
             knowes
             I
             grant
             
               Gods
               people
            
             ,
             in
             
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Townes
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             be
             
               Gods
               Kingdome
               ,
               Nation
               ,
               Citie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             Mr
             Cotton
             speakes
             thus
             of
             Imprisonment
             ,
             me-thinkes
             that
             every
             
               peaceable
               man
            
             and
             woman
             may
             bring
             in
             here
             against
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             an
             Action
             of
             
             false
             Imprisonment
             (
             indeed
             false
             every
             way
             )
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             sensible
             and
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             
               inner
               part
            
             ,
             the
             minde
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             Jerusalem
             it selfe
             may
             be
             a
             prison
             to
             false-hearted
             Shimei
             ?
             Who
             hath
             not
             found
             a
             pallace
             a
             prison
             ,
             when
             forc't
             to
             keepe
             within
             it
             ?
             yea
             confine
             a
             man
             to
             his
             own
             house
             and
             home
             ,
             though
             deare
             and
             familiar
             ,
             and
             most
             intimate
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             owne
             house
             during
             that
             force
             and
             restraint
             ,
             is
             a
             prison
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             it
             is
             most
             wofully
             found
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Religion
             (
             like
             the
             
               fairest
               Whores
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             golden
             and
             
               costlie
               Images
            
             )
             yea
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             pure
             and
             onely
             true
             Religion
             
             and
             Worship
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             a
             Torment
             to
             that
             Soule
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             forc't
             against
             its
             owne
             
               free
               love
            
             ,
             and
             choice
             ,
             to
             embrace
             and
             observe
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             whether
             the
             Religion
             be
             good
             o●●aught
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             here
             distinguisheth
             )
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             forcing
             ,
             but
             the
             soule
             and
             minde
             and
             
             conscience
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             the
             man
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             free
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             
               Earthly
               marriage-choice
            
             ,
             so
             here
             ten
             thousand
             times
             rather
             in
             his
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             his
             unmercifull
             conclusion
             ,
             in
             the
             bloudshed
             and
             destruction
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             ,
             formerly
             
             and
             lately
             slaine
             and
             murthered
             by
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             ?
             Yea
             the
             late
             and
             
               lamentable
               streames
            
             of
             English
             bloud
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             
               neighbours
               ,
               friends
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               Parents
               ,
            
             powred
             forth
             by
             these
             late
             Episcopall
             or
             
               Bishops
               Warres
            
             ?
             Mr
             Cottons
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             The
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             is
             fullfilled
             in
             their
             just
             Execution
             ,
             whether
             they
             belong
             to
             God
             or
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             Mr
             Cotton
             more
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             mercifull
             minde
             toward
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             
             said
             in
             the
             case
             of
             offence
             :
             Great
             
               offences
               ,
               Nationall
               offences
            
             will
             come
             for
             
               Religions
               sake
            
             ,
             for
             
               Nationall
               Religion
            
             sake
             ,
             but
             woe
             unto
             those
             that
             beare
             the
             guilt
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             
               slaughters
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               ravishings
               ,
               plunderings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Independants
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             have
             been
             Authours
             or
             Actors
             in
             these
             
               horrible
               Calamities
            
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             for
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             the
             voyce
             of
             so
             many
             Rivers
             of
             bloud
             cry
             to
             Heaven
             for
             vengeance
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             (
             blessed
             Truth
             )
             the
             sword
             of
             
               Civill
               power
            
             
             which
             is
             from
             
               God
               (
               Rom.
            
             13.
             )
             be
             drawne
             and
             drunke
             with
             bloud
             for
             Christ
             his
             sake
             .
             What
             say
             you
             (
             among
             the
             many
             Examples
             of
             
               Religions
               Warres
            
             )
             to
             the
             most
             famous
             Battles
             of
             Constantine
             against
             the
             bloudie
             persecutour
             Maxentius
             ?
             Was
             not
             
               Constantine
               Christs
               Champion
            
             ,
             as
             once
             that
             valiant
             Scanderbeg
             cald
             himselfe
             against
             the
             bloudie
             Turks
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             
               Civill
               power
            
             was
             
               Gods
               sword
            
             
             committed
             by
             Gods
             most
             wise
             Providence
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             famous
             Constantine
             :
             Doubtles
             his
             warre
             was
             righteous
             and
             pious
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             broke
             the
             Jawes
             of
             the
             
               oppressing
               persecuting
               Lyons
            
             that
             devoured
             Christs
             tender
             Lambes
             and
             sheepe
             :
             And
             famous
             was
             his
             Christian
             Edict
             (
             wherein
             Licinius
             joyned
             with
             him
             )
             when
             he
             put
             forth
             that
             imperiall
             Christian
             Decree
             ,
             that
             
             no
             mane
             Conscience
             should
             be
             forced
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Religion
             (
             whether
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               Gods
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             )
             no
             man
             should
             be
             persecuted
             or
             hunted
             :
             When
             Constantine
             broke
             the
             bounds
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             this
             his
             owne
             and
             
               Gods
               Edict
            
             ,
             and
             drawes
             the
             sword
             of
             
               Civill
               power
            
             in
             the
             suppressing
             of
             other
             Consciences
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             then
             began
             the
             great
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Churches
             sleepe
             ,
             the
             Gardens
             of
             
               Christs
               Churches
            
             turned
             into
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             
               Nationall
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             (
             under
             Constantines
             Dominion
             )
             to
             the
             most
             
               unchristian
               Christendome
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             unquestionably
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             
             any
             
               Nationall
               Religion
            
             good
             in
             this
             world
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Desolation
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             never
             any
             
               Nationall
               Religion
            
             good
             againe
             :
             and
             this
             will
             be
             most
             evident
             to
             such
             as
             hould
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             
               Christs
               visible
               Church
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             to
             the
             Sixt
             Argument
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             thus
             repeats
             from
             the
             possibilitie
             of
             a
             false
             Teacher
             ,
             &
             a
             
               spirituall
               Wolves
            
             recoverie
             from
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             soule-killer
             to
             become
             a
             soule-Saviour
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Paul
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             answers
             ;
             If
             men
             
             be
             such
             Blasphemers
             ,
             and
             such
             Wolves
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             before
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             neither
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             nor
             man
             would
             put
             such
             a
             Man
             to
             death
             ,
             who
             sinned
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             walked
             (
             as
             himselfe
             professed
             )
             in
             all
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             former
             evill
             times
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             
             But
             as
             for
             such
             as
             apostate
             from
             the
             knowne
             truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             subvert
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             away
             others
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             their
             Tolleration
             in
             hope
             of
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             proclaime
             a
             
               generall
               pardon
            
             to
             all
             malefactours
             (
             save
             onely
             such
             as
             sin
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               )
               for
               he
               that
               is
               a
               willfull
               murtherer
               and
               adulterer
               now
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               die
               a
               martyr
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             why
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             passe
             a
             more
             charitable
             censure
             on
             
               Pauls
               Conscience
            
             ,
             then
             on
             other
             Mens
             professing
             Conscience
             also
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             :
             nor
             an
             harder
             censure
             upon
             other
             Men
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             convinced
             ,
             and
             sinne
             against
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             )
             more
             then
             upon
             Paul
             himselfe
             :
             Heard
             he
             not
             that
             famous
             powerfull
             Sermon
             of
             Stephen
             ?
             Saw
             he
             not
             his
             glorious
             and
             most
             heavenly
             Death
             ?
             and
             having
             so
             much
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             could
             he
             otherwise
             choose
             ,
             but
             heare
             and
             see
             many
             heavenly
             passages
             tending
             to
             his
             soules
             conviction
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             why
             should
             Mr
             Cotton
             pinch
             upon
             Apostates
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             and
             Seducers
             ?
             he
             cannot
             choose
             but
             know
             
             
             how
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             
               Hereticall
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ,
             that
             never
             yet
             made
             profession
             of
             that
             which
             he
             accounteth
             
               True
               Religion
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             True.
             
          
           
             Yea
             and
             (
             to
             plead
             thy
             case
             Deare
             Peace
             )
             why
             should
             
             Mr
             Cotton
             couple
             Murtherers
             and
             Adulterers
             with
             Apostates
             and
             Seducers
             ?
             Doth
             not
             even
             the
             naturall
             Conscience
             and
             Reason
             of
             all
             men
             put
             a
             Difference
             ?
             Doe
             not
             even
             the
             most
             bloudie
             Popes
             and
             
               Cardinalls
               ,
               Gardiners
            
             and
             Bonners
             ,
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             crimes
             of
             
               Murther
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               Adulterie
            
             (
             for
             which
             although
             the
             offendour
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             he
             suffers
             punishment
             )
             and
             the
             crimes
             of
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemie
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             upon
             Recantation
             and
             Confession
             ,
             are
             frequently
             remitted
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             it
             was
             high
             Treason
             in
             H.
             8.
             his
             dayes
             to
             deny
             the
             
               Kings
               spirituall
               Supremacie
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             kill
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             Confession
             and
             Recantation
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Conscience
             of
             those
             bloudy
             men
             could
             distinguish
             between
             these
             Treasons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             was
             lamentably
             
             drunke
             with
             bloud
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             that
             Henry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             afterwards
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             
               bloudie
               daughter
               Marie
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             Henry
             his
             dayes
             we
             finde
             
               John
               Haywood
            
             recanting
             his
             (
             so
             cald
             )
             Treason
             against
             the
             
               Kings
               Supreamacie
            
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             cleared
             .
             When
             famous
             and
             faithfull
             Cromwell
             ,
             for
             words
             pretended
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             him
             against
             the
             
               Kings
               person
            
             ,
             must
             pay
             his
             
               noble
               Head.
            
             But
             to
             End
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             most
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
             multitudes
             of
             people
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             
               bloudie
               Christendome
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             few
             in
             England
             in
             Henry
             the
             7.
             and
             Henry
             the
             8.
             his
             dayes
             ;
             have
             escaped
             with
             a
             Recantation
             and
             Abjuration
             ,
             for
             
               spirituall
               Treasons
            
             ,
             when
             principles
             of
             Reason
             and
             
               Civill
               Government
            
             have
             taught
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             common
             safetie
             ,
             to
             thinke
             of
             other
             punishments
             for
             
               Murtherers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Traytours
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             73.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             76.
             
             Discussing
             the
          
           Testimonie
           of
           Optatus
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Cotton
             having
             alledged
             Optatus
             ,
             justifying
             Macarius
             his
             putting
             Hereticks
             to
             Death
             ,
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Phinehas
            
             ,
             and
             Elijah
             ;
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             
             these
             shafts
             were
             drawen
             not
             out
             of
             Christs
             ,
             but
             Moses
             Quiver
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             replyes
             ;
             did
             ever
             any
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             make
             the
             
               Judiciall
               Lawes
            
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             Life
             and
             
               Death
               ceremoniall
            
             and
             typicall
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             did
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             yet
             sure
             it
             is
             Evident
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             makes
             some
             of
             
               Moses
               Lawes
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Judiciall
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             ceremoniall
             and
             typicall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             never
             grant
             that
             ,
             who
             layes
             so
             much
             waight
             upon
             
               Moses
               practices
            
             ,
             and
             the
             morall
             and
             
               perpetuall
               ground
            
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Well
             take
             for
             an
             Instance
             this
             very
             case
             of
             putting
             to
             Death
             ,
             Idolaters
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             grants
             this
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             to
             be
             typicall
             in
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             
               for
               Israell
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               being
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               Convenant
               with
               God
               ,
               their
               Example
               will
               onely
               extend
               to
               the
               like
               Execution
               of
               all
               the
               false
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Candle
             lighted
             up
             in
             the
             Conscience
             and
             Judgement
             and
             Confession
             of
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             may
             (
             if
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             so
             please
             ,
             )
             light
             up
             many
             Candles
             more
             ,
             to
             Mr
             Cottons
             owne
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             if
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             so
             please
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             looke
             back
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Example
             of
             Israel
             extend
             no
             further
             then
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             those
             Lawes
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             typicall
             and
             ceremoniall
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             morall
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             none
             can
             deny
             to
             concerne
             all
             Men
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             where
             no
             Church
             or
             House
             of
             God
             was
             ever
             erected
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             say
             it
             extends
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             Church
             of
             God
             can
             Mr
             Cotton
             meane
             ,
             but
             a
             
               particular
               Congregation
            
             (
             for
             he
             professeth
             against
             
               Nationall
               ,
               Provinciall
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             yet
             how
             can
             he
             meane
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             since
             he
             grants
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             armed
             with
             no
             other
             weapons
             then
             spirituall
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             Head
             and
             King
             thereof
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             grant
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             have
             
             been
             extant
             upon
             Earth
             during
             the
             first
             
               three
               hundred
               yeares
            
             of
             her
             
               fiery
               tryalls
            
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             was
             furnished
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             with
             no
             other
             weapons
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             
               Civill
               powers
            
             of
             the
             World
             seemed
             to
             be
             against
             them
             .
             
             All
             which
             time
             by
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             his
             
             heavenly
             Garden
             must
             needs
             be
             over-growne
             with
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             if
             they
             were
             not
             (
             as
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             and
             Garden
             of
             Christ
             was
             never
             fairer
             since
             )
             :
             As
             Mr
             Cotton
             grants
             the
             
               Example
               typicall
            
             ,
             and
             extending
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             he
             then
             also
             grant
             these
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Idolaters
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             the
             
               Churches
               power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             
               Israels
               materiall
               Sword
            
             will
             then
             appeare
             to
             be
             a
             type
             of
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             (
             sayth
             Master
             Cotton
             ,
             )
             what
             the
             Discusser
             
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             gave
             no
             
               Ordinance
               ,
               Precept
            
             or
             President
             in
             the
             Gospel
             for
             killing
             men
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             
               Civill
               Justice
               :
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             therefore
             must
             either
             walke
             without
             Rule
             ,
             or
             fetch
             their
             Rules
             of
             Righteousnesse
             from
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             have
             expounded
             him
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             please
             more
             awfully
             to
             observe
             &
             weigh
             the
             minde
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             his
             
               New
               Testament
            
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             heare
             himselfe
             subscribing
             to
             
               Caesars
               Right
            
             in
             
               Civill
               matters
            
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             servant
             Peter
             establishing
             all
             other
             formes
             of
             
               Civill
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             the
             peoples
             or
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             invent
             or
             create
             for
             their
             
               civill
               being
               ,
               Common-weale
            
             or
             wellfare
             .
             Yea
             he
             may
             remember
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             by
             his
             Servant
             Paul
             commandeth
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             punish
             
               Murther
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Adulterie
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             he
             expresly
             nameth
             these
             
               Civill
               Transgressions
            
             together
             with
             the
             
               civill
               Sword
            
             the
             Avenger
             of
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             well
             conceive
             what
             Mr
             Cotton
             meanes
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             expounded
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Nor
             I
             :
             They
             did
             speake
             or
             prophecie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             did
             type
             or
             figure
             him
             to
             come
             ,
             with
             his
             sufferings
             and
             Glory
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             John
             sayth
             )
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             came
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fullfilling
             ,
             opening
             ,
             and
             expounding
             came
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Hence
             indeed
             I
             remember
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             Luc.
             24.
             )
             expounded
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             out
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             things
             written
             of
             him
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             touching
             Moses
             :
             
             Macarius
             did
             well
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             in
             putting
             Hereticks
             to
             Death
             ,
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             Moses
             putting
             Idolaters
             to
             Death
             ,
             Exod
             32.
             and
             the
             Idolater
             to
             Death
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             These
             Instances
             (
             by
             Mr
             Cottons
             Confession
             )
             extend
             
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             desire
             my
             abovesaid
             Answer
             may
             be
             uprightly
             weighed
             .
             And
             I
             adde
             the
             former
             Instance
             of
             putting
             Death
             the
             three
             thousand
             Israelites
             about
             the
             
               Goulden
               C●lfe
            
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             may
             most
             lively
             seeme
             to
             typifie
             ,
             the
             zealous
             Execution
             of
             
               spirituall
               Justice
            
             in
             (
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             the
             true
             Antitype
             of
             that
             zealous
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Phineas
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             that
             the
             
             flaying
             of
             the
             
               Israelitish
               Prince
            
             and
             Daughter
             of
             Midian
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             spirituall
             but
             for
             
               corporall
               fulthinesse
            
             ,
             Master
             Cotton
             answereth
             and
             urgeth
             the
             Israelites
             eating
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             joyning
             to
             Baal-peor
             :
             Also
             that
             
               single
               Fornication
            
             was
             no
             
               capitall
               crime
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             the
             people
             committed
             both
             spirituall
             and
             
               corporall
               Filthines
            
             (
             as
             very
             often
             they
             goe
             together
             )
             but
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             reckoned
             with
             these
             two
             sinners
             ,
             for
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             
               corporall
               Filthines
            
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             were
             not
             capitall
             in
             Israell
             ,
             yet
             the
             committing
             of
             it
             with
             so
             high
             an
             hand
             of
             presumption
             (
             and
             
               small
               sinnes
            
             committed
             presumptuously
             in
             Israell
             were
             Death
             )
             was
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             worthy
             of
             so
             sharpe
             and
             sudden
             a
             Destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Phineas
             his
             act
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             that
             it
             is
             no
             president
             for
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             to
             act
             ,
             but
             withall
             sayth
             it
             is
             praesidentiall
             for
             Magistrates
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Phineas
             his
             Act
             (
             whether
             of
             ordinarie
             or
             extraordinary
             Justice
             )
             how
             can
             it
             be
             praesidentiall
             to
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             in
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             where
             the
             weapons
             are
             onely
             spirituall
             ?
             And
             Mr
             Cotton
             grants
             these
             Examples
             extend
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Church
             :
             Such
             as
             maintaine
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             (
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             doth
             not
             )
             have
             some
             colour
             to
             urge
             this
             Example
             
             for
             a
             president
             :
             for
             in
             a
             
               civill
               State
               ,
               civill
               Officers
               ,
               civill
               Lawes
               ,
               civill
               Weapons
               ,
               civill
               punishments
            
             and
             rewards
             are
             proper
             ,
             as
             are
             also
             (
             and
             onely
             )
             
               Spirituall
               Officers
               ,
               spirituall
               Lawes
               ,
               spirituall
               punishments
            
             and
             Rewards
             in
             a
             
               spirituall
               State.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Eliah
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             excepteth
             against
             the
             number
             eight
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             by
             halfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             
               Baals
               Prophets
            
             were
             foure
             
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             (
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             enough
             to
             one
             poore
             true
             )
             but
             yet
             Eliah
             numbers
             Jezabells
             foure
             hundred
             trencher
             Chaplins
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             Now
             therefore
             send
             and
             gather
             unto
             me
             all
             Israel
             unto
             Mount
             Carmel
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             foure
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Grove
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             which
             eate
             at
             Jezabells
             Table
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             ever
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             here
             was
             no
             type
             nor
             Figure
             for
             Actions
             of
             
               morall
               Justice
            
             ,
             (
             though
             sometimes
             extraordinary
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             never
             figurative
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             as
             turne
             all
             the
             Scripture
             into
             an
             Allegorie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             shadowes
             of
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             and
             the
             Substance
             
             or
             Body
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             all
             one
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             confound
             and
             mingle
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             ceremoniall
             and
             figurative
             ,
             having
             a
             
               worldly
               Tabernacle
            
             with
             vanishing
             and
             
               beggarly
               Rudiments
            
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             it
             might
             not
             onely
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Abrahams
             lying
             with
             his
             handmaid
             Hagar
             ,
             was
             an
             Allegorie
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             
               Israell
               ,
               Roote
            
             and
             Branch
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             included
             figurative
             and
             
               Allegoricall
               Kernells
            
             ,
             were
             the
             Husks
             and
             Shells
             disclosed
             with
             more
             humbly
             diligent
             and
             
               spirituall
               teeth
            
             and
             fingers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             assent
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             to
             render
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               Allegoricall
            
             in
             an
             humble
             sobrietie
             ,
             your
             Instance
             with
             many
             more
             give
             sufficient
             warrant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             adde
             (
             in
             answer
             to
             Mr
             Cottons
             charge
             of
             turning
             all
             Scripture
             into
             an
             Allegorie
             )
             that
             to
             deny
             the
             Historie
             of
             either
             Old
             or
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             to
             render
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             which
             expounds
             and
             fullfills
             the
             ancient
             
               figures
               )
               Allegoricalls
            
             are
             both
             absurd
             and
             impious
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             can
             an
             Act
             of
             
               morall
               righteousnesse
            
             be
             figurative
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Fallacie
             in
             this
             tearme
             [
             
               morall
               Righteousnesse
            
             ]
             
             for
             Mr
             Cotton
             himselfe
             hath
             ●●knowledged
             a
             Righteousnesse
             two-fold
             ,
             A
             
               Spirituall
               Righteousnesse
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             civill
             of
             the
             Common-weale
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             also
             acknowledgeth
             Israel
             
             to
             be
             a
             Typicall
             people
             ,
             their
             land
             a
             
               typicall
               Land
            
             ,
             their
             Ministry
             and
             
               Worship
               typicall
            
             !
             How
             can
             Mr
             Cotton
             then
             deny
             ,
             but
             
             that
             the
             weapons
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             their
             punishments
             and
             rewards
             ,
             &c.
             (
             so
             far
             as
             concerned
             this
             their
             mixed
             figurative
             and
             
               typicall
               state
            
             )
             were
             figurative
             and
             ceremoniall
             also
             ?
             And
             so
             not
             parts
             of
             
               morall
               civill
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             or
             common
             to
             all
             other
             Nations
             and
             peoples
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             readily
             assent
             to
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             that
             
               morall
               Actions
            
             of
             
               Civill
               Righteousnesse
            
             could
             not
             be
             figurative
             with
             this
             
               ceremoniall
               ,
               typicall
            
             and
             figurative
             people
             :
             for
             their
             warre
             it selfe
             (
             which
             if
             lawfull
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             
               civill
               morall
               Righteousnesse
               )
               Paul
            
             seemes
             to
             make
             figurative
             of
             the
             
               spirituall
               Warres
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Israel
            
             and
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             that
             not
             onely
             their
             
             
               spirituall
               Worship
            
             ,
             &c.
             not
             onely
             Acts
             of
             morall
             and
             
               civill
               Righteousnesse
            
             in
             peace
             and
             warre
             ,
             &c.
             but
             even
             their
             very
             
               naturall
               Actions
            
             and
             Excrements
             (
             in
             warres
             against
             their
             Enemies
             )
             were
             figurative
             and
             typicall
             ,
             full
             of
             heavenly
             and
             
               spirituall
               Instruction
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               unbelieving
               Jewes
            
             then
             saw
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             believing
             saw
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             observations
             leading
             to
             the
             blessed
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Annointed
             ,
             or
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Eternall
               Kingdome
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             the
             next
             place
             takes
             offence
             that
             the
             Fact
             of
             Elijah
             should
             be
             called
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             askes
             if
             it
             be
             a
             miracle
             for
             Elijah
             with
             the
             aide
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             Israelites
             to
             put
             to
             Death
             
               foure
               hundred
               and
               fiftie
               men
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             mistakes
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             is
             not
             
             fact
             but
             passage
             ,
             which
             compriseth
             not
             onely
             the
             slaughter
             of
             these
             their
             Priests
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             matter
             and
             busines
             ,
             as
             the
             putting
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Tryall
             of
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             descending
             of
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             devouring
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             licking
             up
             of
             so
             much
             water
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             their
             Priests
             (
             the
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Shepheards
            
             ,
             and
             Gods
             of
             the
             people
             )
             so
             thunder-smitten
             as
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             so
             sudden
             and
             dreadfull
             a
             slaughter
             ,
             what
             can
             these
             be
             but
             an
             
               extraordinary
               Inspiration
            
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             
               supernaturall
               descent
            
             and
             operation
             of
             Fire
             ,
             yea
             and
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             wonderfull
             change
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Mr
             Cotton
             doth
             sometimes
             give
             an
             heavenly
             and
             
               spirituall
               signification
            
             ,
             to
             all
             these
             figurative
             and
             
               miraculous
               Mysteries
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             wonder
             at
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             Though
             Christ
             
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             gave
             no
             such
             Commission
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             put
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             to
             Death
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             did
             ,
             yet
             the
             Act
             of
             Dutie
             was
             an
             ordinary
             dutie
             of
             
               morall
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             such
             as
             beare
             the
             Sword.
             Anon
             againe
             he
             writes
             ;
             This
             Example
             will
             not
             extend
             to
             the
             Idolaters
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             many
             thousand
             thousand
             of
             them
             are
             exempt
             from
             the
             
               civill
               Magistracie
            
             of
             Christians
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             were
             never
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             onely
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             Idolaters
             extended
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Though
             the
             Israelites
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             yet
             Elijah
             spared
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             simplicitie
             and
             Ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             if
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             gave
             no
             such
             Commission
             
             (
             as
             is
             confessed
             )
             then
             woe
             to
             all
             those
             Popish
             and
             
               Protestant
               Priests
            
             ,
             who
             have
             (
             by
             theft
             ,
             or
             flatterie
             ,
             or
             other
             evill
             meanes
             )
             got
             Commissions
             from
             the
             
               Civill
               powers
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whereby
             (
             to
             maintaine
             their
             own
             honours
             ,
             and
             profits
             of
             Bishopricks
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             smite
             with
             the
             fist
             and
             sword
             ,
             of
             wickednes
             :
             or
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             
               holy
               Orders
            
             in
             themselves
             ,
             put
             over
             the
             drudgery
             of
             Execution
             to
             their
             enslaved
             Seculars
             !
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             these
             need
             no
             Commission
             ,
             because
             to
             put
             to
             Death
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             
               morall
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             how
             agrees
             that
             Position
             and
             these
             three
             together
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             onely
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             (
             said
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             must
             act
             in
             these
             cases
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             must
             act
             against
             such
             onely
             as
             are
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             must
             not
             act
             against
             such
             Church-members
             as
             commit
             Idolatrie
             out
             of
             simplicitie
             or
             Ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Truth
             ,
             if
             it
             passe
             your
             capacitie
             to
             reconcile
             these
             in
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             passe
             mine
             to
             see
             how
             such
             Doctrines
             can
             stand
             with
             any
             
               civill
               peace
            
             or
             order
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             affirme
             such
             Actions
             to
             be
             ordinarie
             duties
             of
             morall
             
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             belonging
             to
             such
             as
             beare
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             practiced
             but
             by
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             are
             most
             rarely
             found
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             on
             such
             a
             people
             in
             such
             an
             Order
             as
             is
             most
             rare
             in
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             all
             Fathers
             and
             Masters
             in
             the
             World
             to
             such
             
               ordinary
               Duties
            
             as
             belong
             to
             every
             Father
             and
             Master
             of
             a
             Familie
             :
             Or
             to
             call
             
             Masters
             and
             Commanders
             of
             Ships
             to
             such
             ordinary
             duties
             as
             belong
             to
             all
             Masters
             of
             Ships
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Or
             Captaines
             and
             Commanders
             in
             Warre
             to
             such
             
               ordinarie
               Duties
            
             as
             belong
             to
             all
             Captaines
             and
             Commanders
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             last
             to
             tell
             them
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Duties
             are
             ordinary
             and
             common
             ,
             to
             all
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Commanders
               ,
               Captaines
               ,
            
             but
             these
             Duties
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             onely
             by
             such
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Captaines
            
             and
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             
               Families
               ,
               Ships
            
             ,
             and
             Armies
             as
             are
             not
             ordinarie
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             but
             the
             Similitude
             doth
             fully
             reach
             ,
             for
             indeed
             although
             such
             a
             people
             so
             and
             so
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             were
             true
             
               visible
               Churches
            
             according
             to
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             their
             Magistrates
             truely
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             compare
             such
             Magistrates
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             as
             lawfully
             beare
             the
             Sword
             as
             
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             compare
             such
             a
             people
             so
             and
             so
             in
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             finde
             them
             ordinary
             and
             common
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             six
             fingers
             ,
             wonders
             and
             monsters
             to
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yea
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             end
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             The
             other
             fact
             of
             Elijah
             in
             slaying
             the
             Captaines
             with
             their
             fifties
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             not
             to
             be
             alledged
             by
             any
             other
             Authour
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             work
             in
             such
             Cobweb-Evasions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             forgetteth
             ,
             for
             Elijah
             his
             Act
             (
             from
             Luc.
             9.
             )
             
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             answered
             too
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             this
             present
             Booke
             and
             Controversie
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Cob-webs
             ,
             let
             the
             poore
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             be
             esteemed
             as
             Spiders
             ,
             and
             their
             Testimonie
             and
             Witnes
             but
             as
             Cob-webs
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             lay
             hould
             (
             like
             
               Solomons
               Spider
            
             )
             with
             the
             hand
             of
             
               spirituall
               Diligence
            
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             such
             their
             heavenly
             
             Cob-webs
             be
             in
             
               Kings
               Pallaces
            
             .
             And
             let
             them
             know
             their
             Cobwebs
             be
             of
             such
             a
             strength
             ,
             that
             how
             ever
             the
             
               cruell
               Beezome
            
             of
             persceution
             may
             sweepe
             them
             downe
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             in
             pomt
             of
             Truth
             and
             true
             
               Christian
               power
            
             and
             worth
             ,
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             Prelate
             ,
             neither
             Presbyterian
             ,
             nor
             
               Independent
               persecutour
            
             ,
             nor
             Baalzebub
             himselfe
             (
             the
             God
             of
             Flies
             )
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             sweepe
             them
             downe
             ,
             or
             breake
             through
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             74.
          
           and
           75.
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             77.
          
           and
           78.
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             Chap.
             74.
             
             One
             passage
             cannot
             be
             past
             by
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             God
             hath
             laid
             this
             charge
             upon
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             Old
             
             Testament
             to
             punish
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             never
             tooke
             off
             this
             Charge
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               :
               Who
               is
               this
               Discusser
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               account
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               accursed
               ,
               that
               should
               leave
               this
               Charge
               upon
               Magistrates
               ,
               which
               God
               laid
               on
               ,
               and
               Christ
               never
               tooke
               off
               ?
            
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             but
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             examined
             :
             unto
             which
             therefore
             I
             briefly
             say
             ,
             It
             will
             never
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             this
             charge
             upon
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             Israel
             ,
             to
             punish
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             laying
             this
             charge
             upon
             the
             Governours
             and
             Magistrates
             in
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             in
             the
             type
             )
             lays
             it
             still
             upon
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             
               Governours
               spirituall
            
             under
             him
             in
             his
             
               spirituall
               Israel
            
             ,
             which
             Kingdome
             he
             administreth
             ,
             with
             
               Lawes
               ,
               Punishments
            
             and
             
               Weapons
               Spirituall
            
             .
             All
             this
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             this
             Controversie
             hath
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             never
             tooke
             off
             this
             Charge
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             let
             that
             Parable
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             be
             the
             Tryall
             of
             it
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             having
             now
             in
             these
             last
             times
             declared
             his
             
             will
             by
             his
             Sonne
             :
             Where
             hath
             his
             
               blessed
               Sonne
            
             spoken
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             build
             no
             more
             Temples
             ,
             to
             erect
             no
             more
             Altars
             ,
             to
             offer
             no
             more
             Sacrifices
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             that
             
               typicall
               State
            
             we
             justly
             abrogate
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             first
             Messengers
             ,
             which
             are
             plaine
             and
             easie
             enough
             to
             such
             whose
             eyes
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             open
             ,
             although
             (
             in
             expresse
             Tearmes
             )
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             hath
             not
             given
             an
             expresse
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             such
             particulars
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             passage
             Mr
             Cotton
             deeply
             chargeth
             the
             poore
             Discusser
             with
             
               partialitie
               &
               falshood
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             Grounds
             he
             turnes
             off
             all
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             the
             Discusser
             observed
             to
             follow
             upon
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conclusions
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Letter
             expresseth
             Libertie
             
             of
             Conscience
             to
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             indeed
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             subscribes
             ,
             but
             presently
             razeth
             out
             his
             Subscription
             in
             these
             words
             following
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             againe
             now
             reprinted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               whether
               an
               Heretick
               after
               once
               or
               twice
               Admonition
               (
               and
               so
               after
               Conviction
               )
               and
               any
               other
               scandalous
               and
               hainous
               offendour
               ,
               may
               be
               tollerated
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Common-weale
               without
               such
               punishment
               ,
               as
               may
               preserve
               others
               from
               dangerous
               and
               damnable
               Infection
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Who
             sees
             not
             but
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             (
             I
             meane
             these
             
             words
             now
             recited
             )
             doth
             not
             onely
             restraine
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             to
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             indeed
             ,
             and
             speakes
             fire
             and
             fagot
             to
             all
             the
             world
             beside
             :
             But
             also
             (
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Heretick
             and
             Seducer
             )
             throwes
             into
             the
             Furnace
             (
             most
             commonly
             and
             ordinarily
             )
             all
             such
             as
             feare
             
               God
               (
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             Messengers
             and
             Ministers
             not
             excepted
             )
             who
             have
             alwayes
             been
             and
             are
             accounted
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Deceivers
            
             and
             Seducers
             in
             this
             World
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             the
             Consequences
             therefore
             remaine
             good
             ,
             that
             
             either
             All
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             must
             come
             into
             the
             estate
             of
             men
             
               fearing
               God
            
             :
             Or
             else
             
               dissemble
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             in
             hypocrisie
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             Then
             also
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             of
             Magistrates
             fearing
             or
             not
             fearing
             God
             :
             The
             People
             must
             judge
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             feare
             
               God
               indeed
            
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             them
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             which
             who
             may
             not
             see
             to
             be
             the
             driving
             of
             the
             world
             out
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             bloudie
             routing
             up
             of
             all
             Societies
             of
             Men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             This
             charge
             of
             partialitie
             and
             falshood
             ,
             you
             have
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             to
             my
             understanding
             shielded
             the
             poore
             Discusser
             from
             ,
             Can
             you
             now
             helpe
             his
             Forehead
             ,
             and
             his
             Heart
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Gotton
             in
             the
             next
             passage
             chargeth
             with
             another
             notorious
             and
             
               impudent
               falshood
            
             ,
             in
             relating
             out
             of
             a
             printed
             booke
             an
             Answer
             of
             the
             
               New
               English
               Ministers
            
             to
             Questions
             sent
             unto
             them
             from
             their
             Brethren
             in
             old
             ,
             which
             answer
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             he
             cannot
             
             finde
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             Gall
             and
             Vinegar
             hath
             Mr
             Cotton
             powred
             forth
             in
             this
             whole
             passage
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             sober
             minded
             man
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             knowing
             Mr
             Cottons
             
             former
             temper
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             will
             confesse
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             hath
             infected
             and
             
             inflamed
             his
             very
             
               naturall
               Temper
            
             and
             former
             sweet
             peaceable
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             Eye
             (
             being
             thus
             bloudshot
             )
             is
             so
             weakened
             in
             its
             former
             (
             and
             otherwise
             excellent
             sight
             )
             that
             it
             now
             questions
             no
             Difference
             between
             the
             Mountaines
             and
             the
             Molehills
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             in
             
               common
               probabilitie
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             but
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             Discusser
             concerning
             this
             passage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Discusser
             have
             no
             sparke
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             if
             but
             
               common
               crvilitie
            
             and
             honestie
             ,
             or
             least
             respect
             of
             
               common
               credit
            
             among
             men
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             forge
             so
             grossely
             in
             matters
             lately
             printed
             ,
             publike
             and
             obvious
             to
             every
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             different
             Editions
             or
             different
             Copies
             printed
             ,
             let
             Mr
             Cotton
             and
             whom
             it
             concerns
             take
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Discusser
             is
             confidently
             resolved
             that
             if
             this
             passage
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             )
             be
             not
             printed
             and
             to
             be
             read
             in
             print
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             names
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             willingly
             beare
             and
             lye
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             false
             forehead
             and
             heart
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             such
             heate
             and
             anger
             imputes
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             76.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             79.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             short
             Chapter
             the
             Discusser
             is
             charged
             with
             Ignorance
             and
             uncharitablenes
             ,
             for
             thinking
             amisse
             of
             the
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Questions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             conceive
             that
             the
             passage
             to
             
               New
               England
            
             should
             change
             the
             Judgement
             or
             Consciences
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Discusser
             professeth
             (
             and
             I
             know
             in
             truth
             )
             to
             bewaile
             his
             Ignorance
             and
             uncharitablenes
             ,
             yet
             upon
             a
             second
             review
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             there
             was
             not
             an
             Imputation
             of
             such
             a
             conceit
             ,
             to
             those
             worthy
             Authors
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             an
             Item
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Confidence
             expressed
             ,
             that
             they
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             those
             godly
             brethren
             of
             
               old
               England
            
             should
             agree
             with
             them
             here
             in
             New
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             together
             .
             This
             Item
             or
             Caveat
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             
             given
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             positive
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             derogating
             from
             the
             holy
             and
             blessed
             use
             of
             free
             and
             humble
             Conference
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Edge
             of
             such
             Confidence
             of
             agreeing
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Differences
             of
             Gods
             people
             have
             been
             and
             
             are
             yet
             so
             great
             in
             Old
             and
             New
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Conferences
             and
             Disputations
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             have
             not
             yet
             raised
             that
             blessed
             Agreement
             of
             which
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Questions
             would
             make
             no
             doubt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinkes
             there
             should
             be
             little
             hope
             of
             their
             comming
             to
             New-England
             when
             the
             
               New-English
               Ministers
            
             had
             got
             the
             Advantage
             of
             the
             higher
             ground
             ,
             and
             
               Carnall
               Sword
            
             for
             their
             Religion
             to
             Friend
             ,
             and
             had
             exprest
             their
             Judgement
             of
             their
             conceiving
             it
             not
             safe
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             should
             not
             agree
             ,
             )
             their
             severall
             wayes
             of
             
               Worshipping
               God
            
             ,
             should
             be
             permitted
             in
             one
             Common-weale
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             I
             believe
             still
             the
             Consequence
             was
             truely
             gathered
             by
             the
             Discusser
             (
             how
             ever
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             so
             charged
             his
             Forehead
             and
             Heart
             for
             it
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             
               New
               English
               Ministers
            
             could
             not
             (
             as
             their
             Conscience
             stood
             )
             advise
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             New-England
             to
             permit
             that
             which
             their
             Consciences
             and
             Judgements
             taught
             them
             was
             not
             safe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             These
             passages
             occasion
             me
             to
             remember
             a
             serious
             
             Question
             which
             many
             fearing
             God
             have
             made
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Whether
             the
             promise
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             ,
             blessing
             Conferences
             ,
             be
             so
             comfortably
             to
             be
             Expected
             in
             New-England
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             many
             
               publike
               sinnes
            
             which
             most
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             in
             New-England
             lye
             under
             ,
             and
             one
             especially
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             framing
             a
             Gospel
             or
             Christ
             to
             themselves
             without
             a
             crosse
             ,
             not
             professing
             nor
             practicing
             that
             in
             Old
             (
             except
             of
             late
             in
             times
             of
             Libertie
             )
             which
             they
             professedly
             come
             over
             to
             enjoy
             with
             Peace
             and
             Libertie
             from
             any
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             in
             New.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             those
             thoughts
             have
             deeply
             possessed
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             considering
             also
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Pattents
             ,
             wherein
             
               Christian
               Kings
            
             (
             so
             calld
             )
             are
             invested
             with
             Right
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             
             Christianitie
             ,
             to
             take
             and
             give
             away
             the
             Lands
             and
             Countries
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             As
             also
             considering
             ,
             the
             
               unchristian
               Oaths
            
             swallowed
             downe
             ,
             at
             their
             comming
             forth
             from
             
               old
               England
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             superstitious
             Land
             his
             time
             and
             domineering
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             know
             these
             thoughts
             so
             deeply
             afflicted
             the
             Soule
             and
             
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Discusser
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Walking
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             
               New
               Englands
               Worship
            
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             came
             to
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             such
             sinnes
             could
             not
             be
             Expiated
             ,
             without
             returning
             againe
             into
             England
             :
             or
             a
             publike
             acknowledgement
             and
             Confession
             
             of
             the
             Evill
             of
             so
             and
             so
             departing
             :
             To
             this
             purpose
             before
             his
             Troubles
             and
             Banishment
             ,
             he
             drew
             up
             a
             Letter
             (
             not
             without
             the
             Approbation
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Chiefe
             of
             New-England
             ,
             then
             tender
             also
             upon
             this
             point
             before
             God
             )
             directed
             unto
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             humbly
             acknowledging
             the
             Evill
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Pattent
             which
             respects
             the
             Donation
             of
             Land
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Letter
             and
             other
             Endeavours
             (
             tending
             to
             wash
             off
             
               publike
               sinnes
            
             ,
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             and
             to
             give
             Glory
             unto
             God
             )
             it
             may
             be
             that
             Councell
             from
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             supprest
             ,
             and
             
               Worldly
               policie
            
             at
             last
             prevailed
             :
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             (
             amongst
             others
             afterward
             re-examined
             )
             to
             banish
             the
             Discusser
             from
             such
             their
             Coasts
             and
             Territories
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             Violence
             to
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             in
             the
             next
             passage
             )
             protests
             his
             Innocencie
             ,
             and
             insinuates
             the
             Discusser
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             (
             a
             Devill
             )
             an
             Accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             imputing
             to
             them
             any
             such
             Evill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             reads
             how
             hard
             the
             Heart
             of
             holy
             David
             
             grew
             ,
             in
             the
             sinne
             of
             Whoredome
             and
             Murther
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             awakened
             him
             ,
             will
             lesse
             wonder
             ,
             that
             
               Spirituall
               Whoredome
            
             and
             
               murtherous
               violence
            
             ,
             may
             possesse
             the
             Heart
             of
             
               Gods
               Davids
            
             and
             holiest
             Servants
             now
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             blush
             ,
             or
             shame
             ,
             or
             least
             appearance
             of
             Relenting
             :
             Doth
             not
             all
             this
             whole
             Traverse
             of
             Mr
             Cotton
             maintaine
             a
             persecution
             even
             unto
             Death
             ,
             of
             such
             whom
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             shall
             judge
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Doth
             not
             this
             very
             Chapter
             expressely
             justifie
             persecution
             upon
             the
             Subverters
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             obstinate
             after
             Conviction
             ?
             upon
             
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ?
             And
             is
             Mr
             Cotton
             not
             
             informed
             ,
             what
             successe
             his
             Doctrine
             hath
             had
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             a
             
               mercifull
               God
            
             had
             not
             prevented
             )
             not
             Courting
             ,
             nor
             Fining
             ,
             nor
             Imprisoning
             ,
             nor
             Whipping
             nor
             Banishing
             had
             been
             punishment
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             in
             New-England
             ,
             but
             even
             Death
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             persecution
             )
             had
             been
             inflicted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             urge
             that
             Gods
             people
             will
             not
             be
             such
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             urge
             Mr
             Cottons
             owne
             grant
             of
             such
             sinnes
             in
             Gods
             owne
             people
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             may
             be
             justly
             Excommunicated
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             rather
             produce
             an
             Instance
             in
             our
             Nation
             of
             England
             .
             None
             fearing
             God
             will
             easily
             deny
             the
             Eminent
             Godlines
             
             of
             Cranmer
             &
             Cromwell
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             dayes
             ;
             At
             that
             very
             time
             when
             King
             Henry
             himselfe
             disputed
             in
             so
             famous
             an
             Assembly
             against
             the
             blessed
             witnesse
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               John
               Lambert
            
             !
             Finde
             we
             not
             also
             holy
             Cranmer
             disputing
             before
             the
             King
             and
             that
             
               Stately
               Assembly
            
             ,
             against
             this
             poore
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             horrible
             and
             monstrous
             Idoll
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Finde
             we
             not
             then
             also
             holy
             and
             zealous
             Cromwell
             (
             at
             the
             
               Kings
               command
            
             )
             reading
             that
             bloudie
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             against
             that
             blessed
             Lambe
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             thus
             worried
             to
             Death
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             bloudie
             Wolves
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             those
             holy
             Lambes
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Cranmer
            
             and
             Cromwell
             also
             !
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             blessed
             Lambert
             ,
             a
             true
             Follower
             of
             the
             
             Lambe
             of
             
               God
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             cryed
             out
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Flames
             ,
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             None
             but
             Christ
             :
             and
             well
             might
             he
             so
             cry
             :
             Not
             Cranmer
             ,
             not
             Cromwell
             ,
             who
             after
             so
             much
             Light
             in
             Disputations
             ,
             yet
             persisted
             in
             their
             Heresie
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             partaking
             with
             violence
             against
             this
             holy
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             well
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               None
               but
               Christ
               ,
               None
               but
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             77.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             80.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             oftentimes
             in
             Journies
             ,
             the
             
               worst
               way
            
             and
             
               saddest
               weather
            
             attends
             the
             
               Journies
               End
            
             :
             So
             here
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             neere
             our
             close
             )
             chargeth
             upon
             the
             Discusser
             a
             threefold
             wresting
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             so
             much
             false-dealing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             sad
             on
             the
             Discussers
             part
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             willfull
             or
             a
             negligent
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             it
             is
             sad
             on
             Mr
             Cottons
             part
             ,
             if
             the
             Charge
             be
             not
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             acknowledgeth
             his
             words
             to
             be
             these
             The
             Godly
             will
             not
             persist
             in
             Heresie
             or
             turbulent
             Schisme
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             convinced
             in
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinfullnesse
             of
             their
             way
             ]
             The
             first
             charge
             therefore
             against
             the
             Discusser
             is
             that
             he
             confoundeth
             Admonition
             with
             Conviction
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               )
               Admonition
            
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dispenced
             ,
             untill
             the
             offendour
             be
             convinced
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinfullnesse
             of
             his
             Way
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             hereunto
             the
             Discusser
             to
             my
             knowledge
             humbly
             appealeth
             to
             the
             Searcher
             of
             all
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             willingly
             nor
             wittingly
             falsified
             Mr
             Cottons
             words
             in
             a
             tearme
             or
             syllable
             .
             And
             indeed
             whether
             he
             hath
             wronged
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             rather
             unjustly
             trampled
             under
             the
             feete
             of
             weake
             and
             
               passionate
               charges
            
             ,
             the
             Discusser
             appealeth
             to
             Mr
             Cottons
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             awaked
             (
             if
             God
             so
             please
             )
             out
             of
             this
             
               bloudie
               Dreame
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               )
               Admonition
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             
             and
             Conviction
             in
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             is
             another
             ;
             for
             though
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               Admonition
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               dispenced
               till
               after
               Conviction
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             may
             fall
             
               out
               that
               the
               Church
            
             (
             through
             mistake
             )
             
               proceedeth
               to
               Admonition
            
             before
             the
             
               offendour
               be
               convinced
            
             in
             his
             own
             
               Conscience
               of
               the
               sinfulnesse
            
             of
             his
             Way
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Passing
             gently
             by
             the
             want
             of
             Equitie
             in
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             in
             condemning
             him
             of
             falshood
             ,
             for
             taking
             Admonition
             for
             Conviction
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             it
             but
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             practice
             the
             one
             for
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             other
             :
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             that
             sutable
             Distinction
             between
             Admonition
             and
             Conviction
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             carrieth
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             how
             ever
             the
             Church
             may
             through
             mistake
             practice
             Admonition
             before
             Conviction
             ,
             yet
             Admonition
             ought
             not
             to
             proceede
             ,
             untill
             after
             Conviction
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             finde
             we
             not
             the
             words
             of
             
               Reprooving
               ,
               Rebuking
               ,
               Admonishing
               ,
               Exhorting
            
             a
             brother
             ,
             indifferently
             used
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             that
             very
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             Matth.
             18.
             
             Reprove
             him
             )
             imply
             Conviction
             as
             well
             as
             Reproofe
             or
             Admonition
             ,
             for
             doth
             it
             not
             signifie
             Convincingly
             reprove
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Conviction
             is
             twofold
             :
             
             First
             ,
             Externall
             and
             legall
             before
             men
             in
             Civill
             or
             
               Spirituall
               Judicature
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Effectuall
             and
             inward
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             Conscience
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             internall
             ,
             alwayes
             followes
             not
             the
             Externall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             such
             
               Externall
               Conviction
            
             may
             be
             legall
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             fight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Naboth
             ,
             who
             was
             legally
             convict
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             when
             acquitted
             by
             God
             and
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             :
             As
             also
             in
             those
             Consciences
             (
             of
             which
             Paul
             speakes
             )
             seared
             with
             hot
             irons
             ,
             which
             Consciences
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             abundance
             of
             Light
             from
             heaven
             convincing
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             not
             brought
             from
             believing
             Lyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             it
             seemes
             by
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               words
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             his
             way
             )
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             judge
             that
             the
             Heretick
             is
             convinced
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinfullnesse
             of
             his
             way
             before
             she
             proceedeth
             to
             Admonition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             reconcile
             these
             three
             Propositions
             ,
             comprized
             by
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             these
             few
             lines
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Godly
             will
             not
             persist
             in
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             turbulent
             Schisme
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             convinced
             in
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinfullnesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Conviction
             of
             such
             a
             Godly
             mans
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Although
             such
             a
             Godly
             man
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             yea
             although
             he
             will
             not
             persist
             in
             Heresie
             or
             turbulent
             Schisme
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             convinced
             in
             Conscience
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             then
             is
             the
             Church
             to
             proceede
             to
             Admonition
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Admonition
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dispenced
             till
             after
             Conviction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             spake
             of
             the
             first
             Conviction
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Externall
             ,
             I
             could
             subscribe
             ,
             but
             now
             speaking
             of
             that
             internall
             
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             see
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             most
             holy
             and
             onely
             wise
             to
             permit
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             to
             intrap
             ,
             intangle
             ,
             and
             bewilder
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learne
             to
             confesse
             him
             onely
             and
             infinitly
             wise
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             humble
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             fooles
             and
             lyars
             ,
             and
             lesse
             bitter
             in
             their
             Judgements
             and
             Censures
             on
             the
             poore
             Vnderlings
             and
             Outcasts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             who
             grants
             the
             Godly
             may
             fall
             into
             such
             fowle
             sinnes
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             godly
             jealous
             over
             himselfe
             and
             others
             fearing
             God
             in
             old
             or
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             that
             also
             possibly
             they
             may
             fall
             ,
             into
             the
             very
             sinne
             of
             persecuting
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             especially
             since
             it
             is
             the
             
             Lot
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             (
             beyond
             all
             compare
             )
             both
             in
             Himselfe
             
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             
               Heretick
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Seducer
            
             and
             Deceiver
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Charge
             Mr
             Cotton
             complains
             of
             false
             dealing
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Discusser
             should
             render
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             charged
             such
             to
             be
             
               obstinate
               persons
            
             ,
             that
             yeelded
             not
             to
             once
             or
             twice
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             every
             Errour
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             onely
             of
             persisting
             in
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             turbulent
             Schisme
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             ,
             let
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Conclusions
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Booke
             be
             remembred
             .
             Wherein
             he
             maintaines
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             an
             Erroueous
             and
             blind
             Conscience
             in
             Fundamentall
             and
             
               weighty
               points
            
             ,
             and
             persisting
             in
             the
             Errour
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             persecuted
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             Conscience
             .
             Whence
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             
               Civill
               Courts
            
             of
             the
             World
             must
             judge
             :
             whether
             the
             matter
             be
             fundamentall
             and
             weighty
             :
             whether
             the
             partie
             have
             been
             rightly
             once
             and
             twice
             admonished
             :
             and
             whether
             he
             persist
             in
             the
             Errour
             of
             his
             Way
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             obstinate
             after
             such
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             must
             then
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             the
             Conclusion
             wofully
             concludeth
             )
             not
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             Discusser
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             dealeth
             falsly
             ,
             in
             carrying
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Godly
               persons
            
             in
             whatsoever
             Errour
             they
             hould
             ,
             if
             they
             yeeld
             not
             to
             once
             or
             twice
             Admonition
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             obstinate
             :
             whereas
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             he
             speakes
             not
             of
             every
             Errour
             ,
             but
             of
             persisting
             in
             Heresie
             and
             
               turbulent
               Schisme
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Discusser
             did
             not
             so
             say
             ,
             or
             so
             carry
             it
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             insinuates
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Righteousnesse
             and
             Judgement
             (
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             )
             Iniquitie
             ,
             and
             such
             Iniquitie
             (
             in
             all
             
               civill
               Courts
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Ages
             
             of
             the
             World
             )
             usually
             hath
             been
             found
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             multiplying
             glasses
             a
             Flea
             is
             made
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             
               poore
               witnesses
            
             of
             Christ
             have
             been
             proclaimed
             and
             persecuted
             for
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ,
             &c.
             not
             onely
             for
             not
             houlding
             the
             
               Popes
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               Purgatorie
               ,
            
             and
             those
             waightier
             points
             of
             the
             
               Beasts
               worship
            
             :
             but
             reading
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Leafe
             of
             Scripture
             or
             any
             
               good
               booke
            
             is
             Heresie
             .
             Eating
             a
             piece
             of
             Flesh
             in
             Lent
             ,
             yea
             the
             slight
             breaches
             of
             the
             smallest
             Traditions
             of
             the
             
             Elders
             and
             
               State
               Worships
            
             ,
             accounted
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemie
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Hence
             was
             it
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Naturalist
             could
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             Fable
             of
             the
             Fox
             and
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             that
             the
             Fox
             ran
             not
             away
             in
             vaine
             upon
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             all
             
               horned
               Beasts
            
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             if
             the
             
               bloudie
               persecutours
            
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             say
             ,
             the
             
               plainest
               Ears
            
             are
             hornes
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               smallest
               Errours
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             
               plainest
               Truths
            
             are
             Heresies
             )
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             for
             any
             Innocent
             to
             plead
             they
             are
             but
             Eares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             in
             that
             famous
             ,
             or
             rather
             most
             
             infamous
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Servant
             and
             witnes
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               John
               Hus
            
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             stobd
             to
             Death
             (
             before
             his
             burning
             )
             with
             tearmes
             of
             
               Heresie
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               Heresiarck
            
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             held
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Councell
             held
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             points
             for
             which
             they
             condemned
             him
             ,
             because
             (
             beside
             their
             hatred
             of
             his
             Holines
             ,
             witnessing
             against
             their
             Filthines
             )
             themselves
             would
             say
             from
             his
             writings
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             hould
             so
             and
             so
             against
             their
             
               Popish
               Tenents
            
             ,
             which
             he
             himselfe
             profest
             he
             never
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             are
             two
             Passages
             related
             by
             the
             Discusser
             from
             
               New
               England
            
             .
             To
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             gives
             no
             credit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             sayth
             ,
             If
             such
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             spoken
             upon
             such
             waights
             as
             might
             hould
             waight
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Stories
             and
             the
             Discussers
             mistakes
             (
             willing
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             seemes
             to
             insinuate
             )
             I
             know
             the
             Discusser
             humbly
             desires
             like
             a
             true
             Traveller
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             heare
             of
             ,
             and
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             forsake
             every
             
               false
               path
            
             and
             step
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             )
             that
             the
             poorest
             childe
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             
               naked
               Pagan
            
             shall
             hint
             him
             of
             :
             But
             why
             should
             the
             Stories
             seeme
             incredible
             that
             suite
             so
             wofully
             fit
             with
             the
             
               Common
               Tenents
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             nor
             approve
             it
             :
             But
             there
             are
             not
             two
             ,
             but
             ten
             witnesses
             ,
             to
             testifie
             such
             Stories
             ,
             were
             it
             seasonable
             to
             relate
             and
             inlarge
             such
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Let
             Mr
             Cotton
             then
             please
             to
             understand
             (
             to
             passe
             by
             particular
             names
             of
             the
             former
             Stories
             ,
             which
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             declared
             to
             any
             charitable
             and
             
               loving
               Enquirie
            
             )
             that
             his
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             is
             a
             bitter
             Roote
             of
             many
             
               bitter
               branches
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             bitter
             
             to
             
               spirituall
               tasts
            
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             tast
             of
             Civilitie
             and
             Humanitie
             it
             
             selfe
             .
             But
             since
             the
             names
             of
             persons
             are
             so
             desired
             ,
             I
             shall
             relate
             (
             not
             out
             of
             any
             personall
             disrespect
             to
             Mr
             Streete
             and
             the
             people
             of
             
               Cohannet
               ,
               aliàs
               Taunton
            
             ,
             my
             loving
             friends
             )
             what
             many
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             (
             reputed
             )
             Minister
             Mr
             Streete
             ,
             publikely
             and
             earnestly
             perswaded
             his
             Church-members
             to
             give
             Land
             to
             none
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             fit
             for
             Church-members
             :
             yea
             not
             to
             receive
             such
             English
             into
             the
             Towne
             ,
             or
             if
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             Land
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             Towne
             or
             place
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             but
             as
             
               Gibeonites
               ,
               hewers
            
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             drawers
             of
             water
             for
             the
             service
             of
             them
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             what
             
               troublesome
               Effects
            
             followed
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             what
             Breaches
             of
             Civill
             and
             
               humane
               Societie
            
             ?
             What
             Departures
             of
             divers
             ,
             and
             Barres
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             spoile
             and
             hindrance
             of
             a
             most
             likely
             and
             growing
             Plantation
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceede
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             you
             cannot
             more
             faithfully
             and
             carefully
             labour
             to
             discharge
             the
             Discusser
             of
             falshoods
             ,
             then
             Mr
             Cotton
             endeavours
             to
             lay
             them
             on
             :
             For
             to
             the
             former
             three
             ,
             behould
             in
             the
             next
             passage
             foure
             more
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             the
             Discusser
             is
             charged
             to
             report
             Mr
             Cotton
             as
             expressing
             Confidence
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             he
             expressed
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             reports
             Mr
             Cotton
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             had
             removed
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             Errour
             ,
             whereas
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             said
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             so
             much
             for
             that
             End.
             
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               foisteth
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 great
                 Errour
              
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               so
               ,
            
             yet
             Mr
             Cotton
             did
             not
             so
             stile
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             conclude
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Errour
             ,
             that
             persons
             are
             not
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             he
             states
             the
             Question
             so
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             persecuted
             at
             all
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             their
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             minde
             to
             beate
             a
             Dog
             ,
             will
             soone
             finde
             a
             cudgell
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             Mr
             Cotton
             had
             not
             esteemed
             the
             Discusser
             as
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             had
             as
             great
             a
             minde
             as
             a
             Dog
             to
             use
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             so
             catcht
             at
             every
             line
             and
             word
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             (
             such
             )
             the
             Discussers
             Lyes
             and
             Falshoods
             .
          
           
           
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             the
             Discusser
             here
             undertooke
             not
             to
             repeate
             Mr
             Cottons
             words
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             words
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             (
             compared
             with
             all
             former
             Agitations
             )
             to
             collect
             according
             to
             his
             understanding
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             he
             hath
             rightly
             and
             without
             breach
             of
             
             Truth
             or
             Love
             so
             and
             so
             collected
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             (
             briefly
             )
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             hath
             not
             Mr
             Cotton
             through
             all
             this
             discourse
             ,
             exprest
             a
             Confidence
             (
             some
             have
             called
             it
             imperious
             and
             insulting
             )
             against
             the
             poore
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
            
             ?
             And
             doo
             not
             these
             words
             [
             for
             avoyding
             the
             grounds
             of
             your
             Errour
             ]
             import
             so
             much
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Doth
             not
             Mr
             Cottons
             words
             imply
             that
             in
             his
             opinion
             such
             a
             Tenent
             is
             an
             Errour
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             speaking
             so
             much
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             removed
             it
             ,
             what
             ever
             his
             opponent
             thinks
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             counts
             that
             a
             great
             Errour
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Cotton
             endeavours
             so
             to
             represent
             to
             all
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             fourth
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             is
             an
             evident
             falshood
             in
             the
             Discusser
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             conclude
             this
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Errour
             ,
             that
             persons
             are
             not
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             of
             Lights
             hath
             of
             late
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             not
             a
             few
             of
             his
             servants
             to
             see
             that
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               Distinction
            
             [
             of
             not
             persecuting
             a
             man
             for
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ]
             is
             but
             a
             Figleafe
             to
             hide
             the
             nakednes
             of
             that
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             the
             
               Civill
               Court
            
             must
             then
             judge
             when
             a
             man
             sinnes
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             els
             he
             must
             take
             it
             from
             the
             Cleargie
             upon
             trust
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             reputed
             Heretick
             doth
             so
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             adds
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Aggravation
             of
             sinne
             to
             hould
             or
             practice
             Evill
             out
             of
             Conscience
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             I
             also
             aske
             ,
             Doth
             not
             that
             persecutour
             that
             hunts
             or
             persecuteth
             a
             Turke
             ,
             a
             Jew
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             an
             Antichristian
             (
             under
             pretence
             that
             this
             Pagan
             ,
             this
             Turke
             ,
             this
             Jew
             ,
             this
             Antichristian
             sins
             against
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             ,
             )
             doth
             not
             this
             persecutour
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hould
             a
             greater
             Errour
             then
             any
             of
             the
             foure
             ,
             because
             he
             hardens
             such
             Consciences
             in
             their
             Errours
             by
             such
             his
             
             persecution
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             to
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             the
             civill
             and
             
               humane
               Societie
            
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             
               civill
               peace
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Well
             you
             may
             (
             deare
             Truth
             )
             enjoy
             your
             owne
             holy
             and
             
               peaceable
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             but
             Mr
             Cotton
             ends
             this
             Chapter
             with
             hope
             that
             the
             reputed
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             ,
             appeares
             now
             whiled
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             save
             
               Christs
               sheepe
            
             from
             devouring
             ,
             to
             defend
             
               Christs
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             and
             preserve
             peace
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-weale
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             in
             all
             Ages
             powred
             out
             
             the
             
               precious
               bloud
            
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             poore
             sheepe
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             found
             whited
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             insinuates
             )
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             this
             most
             heavenly
             Shepheard
             :
             That
             which
             hath
             maintained
             the
             workes
             of
             
               Darknes
               1600
               yeares
            
             under
             the
             
               bloudie
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             ,
             and
             more
             
               bloudie
               Romane
               Popes
            
             ,
             hath
             never
             tended
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             build
             and
             fortifie
             such
             
               hellish
               workes
            
             .
             That
             which
             all
             Experience
             (
             since
             Christs
             time
             )
             hath
             shewen
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Fire-brand
             or
             Incendiarie
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             hath
             powred
             out
             so
             many
             Rivers
             of
             bloud
             about
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             amongst
             the
             (
             so
             called
             )
             
               Christian
               Nations
            
             .
             That
             Tenent
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             found
             a
             preserver
             ,
             but
             a
             
               bloudie
               destroyer
            
             both
             of
             Spirituall
             and
             
               civill
               peace
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             78.
          
           replying
           to
           
             Chap.
             81.
          
           
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             VVE
             are
             now
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             through
             the
             mercie
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             arrived
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             this
             
               Sorrowfull
               Agitation
            
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             finds
             nothing
             
             in
             this
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             speake
             to
             :
             yet
             thinks
             he
             it
             good
             to
             finde
             time
             to
             blame
             the
             Discusser
             for
             selfe
             .
             Applauses
             ,
             vaine-glorious
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             
               confident
               perswasion
            
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             noted
             Mr
             Cotton
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             was
             noted
             in
             Mr
             Cotton
             was
             not
             meerly
             a
             perswasion
             or
             confidence
             ,
             but
             indeed
             an
             imperious
             and
             
               insulting
               confidence
            
             ,
             over
             the
             poore
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             an
             adding
             of
             V●megar
             to
             the
             Gall
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             
               God
               ,
               persecuted
            
             in
             his
             poore
             Saints
             and
             Members
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             may
             there
             not
             seeme
             to
             be
             too
             in
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             too
             great
             a
             confidence
             of
             the
             converting
             and
             turning
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Storme
            
             of
             Warres
             about
             Conscience
             ,
             into
             mercifull
             calmes
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             returne
             of
             
               Christs
               dove
            
             ,
             with
             
               Olive
               branches
            
             of
             
               civill
               peace
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Then
             let
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             
               French
               ,
               Polonians
               ,
               Hungarians
               ,
               Transilvanians
               ,
               Bohemians
               ,
               Netherlanders
               ,
            
             
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             last
             (
             through
             Gods
             gracious
             smiling
             upon
             this
             holy
             Truth
             of
             his
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             many
             thousand
             English
             men
             set
             to
             their
             seale
             and
             witnes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Freedome
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             from
             all
             other
             but
             
               spirituall
               opposition
            
             )
             hath
             stuck
             many
             Millions
             of
             Browes
             and
             Houses
             with
             
               Olive
               branches
            
             ,
             that
             were
             before
             beblubbered
             and
             overwhelmed
             with
             teares
             and
             bloud
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             confidently
             see
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             doubtles
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             prudent
             and
             
               zealous
               care
            
             of
             
               Englands
               Parliament
            
             and
             Armie
             subscribed
             to
             this
             blessed
             meanes
             of
             peace
             ,
             restored
             to
             Lands
             and
             
               Countries
               embroyled
            
             in
             
               bloudie
               civill
               Warres
            
             about
             Religion
             ,
             
             doubtles
             ,
             the
             streame
             of
             Warre
             which
             hath
             run
             so
             long
             with
             bloud
             between
             the
             Prelates
             and
             the
             Puritans
             (
             so
             calld
             )
             had
             run
             as
             fresh
             and
             furious
             in
             all
             devouring
             flames
             between
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             the
             Independents
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Oh
             blessed
             be
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             more
             pitie
             upon
             the
             
               unpeaceable
               Sonnes
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             on
             Themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Cotton
             in
             the
             next
             place
             addeth
             ,
             that
             one
             passage
             he
             may
             not
             let
             passe
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             is
             interessed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             dishonoured
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             Christ
             delighteth
             not
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             shed
             his
             own
             bloud
             for
             his
             
               bloudiest
               enemies
            
             :
             ]
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Christ
             delighteth
             not
             in
             the
             
             bloud
             of
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             gainsay
             and
             
               bloudily
               persecute
            
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             :
             but
             he
             delights
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             doe
             tread
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Covenant
             under-foote
             ,
             and
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             reject
             him
             from
             raigning
             over
             them
             :
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             he
             sayth
             Proclaimes
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             
               Serpent
               :
               Sows
               pillowes
            
             under
             all
             ellbowes
             ,
             makes
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             
               Righteous
               sad
            
             ,
             strengthens
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             proclaimes
             peace
             to
             Jezabell
             ,
             and
             her
             whoredomes
             and
             witchcrafts
             ,
             and
             concludes
             with
             prayer
             
             against
             such
             a
             bewitching
             of
             the
             
               Whores
               Cup
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             open
             profession
             she
             is
             rejected
             ,
             but
             let
             in
             by
             the
             back-doore
             of
             Tolleration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             perceive
             (
             Sweet
             Peace
             )
             that
             in
             the
             winding
             up
             of
             this
             Discourse
             Mr
             Cotton
             winds
             up
             ,
             resolveth
             and
             reduceth
             his
             former
             pleaded
             for
             persecuting
             of
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             
             Seducers
             ,
             into
             the
             persecuting
             onely
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             doe
             tread
             the
             bloud
             of
             
               Christs
               Covenant
            
             underfoote
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             :
             If
             so
             then
             the
             discerning
             &
             judging
             between
             such
             as
             gainsay
             Christ
             ,
             and
             blaspheame
             him
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             makes
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             )
             and
             such
             as
             willingly
             and
             wittingly
             reject
             him
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             judging
             of
             this
             must
             then
             rest
             at
             the
             Barre
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Courts
            
             and
             Judicatures
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             a
             supposition
             of
             power
             of
             Judging
             in
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             in
             Naturall
             men
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             conclude
             all
             Mankinde
             (
             while
             in
             their
             
               naturall
               estate
            
             ,
             )
             uncapable
             of
             the
             things
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             also
             (
             to
             my
             understanding
             )
             it
             implies
             ,
             a
             submitting
             and
             subjecting
             of
             the
             Crowne
             and
             Scepter
             and
             affaires
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Civill
             and
             
               humane
               Crownes
            
             and
             Scepters
             and
             Tribunalls
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             the
             proper
             affaires
             of
             his
             owne
             
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             this
             world
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             opposite
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             you
             know
             Mr
             Cotton
             hath
             a
             broken
             Refuge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             
               World
               ,
               &
               Naturall
            
             men
             must
             not
             judge
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             informed
             ]
             In
             which
             ,
             what
             a
             wonderfull
             and
             
               menstrous
               suspension
            
             doth
             he
             put
             upon
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christ
             
             Jesus
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             matters
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             worse
             case
             ,
             and
             more
             poorely
             provided
             for
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             then
             the
             matters
             and
             affaires
             of
             any
             King
             or
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             beyond
             compare
             and
             Imagination
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             me-thinks
             those
             Scriptures
             quoted
             by
             Mr
             
               Cotton
               Luc.
            
             17.
             
             Those
             mine
             Enemies
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Revel
               .
               16.
               
               Bloudie
               vengeance
            
             upon
             
               Antichristian
               Emissaries
            
             ,
             are
             very
             considerable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Doubtles
             all
             Scripture
             seriously
             alledged
             by
             the
             most
             
             ignorant
             and
             unworthy
             (
             how
             much
             more
             from
             so
             learned
             and
             conscientious
             )
             ought
             seriously
             and
             awfully
             to
             be
             pondered
             in
             
             the
             holy
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Warrants
             and
             Authorities
             of
             
               civill
               powers
            
             (
             though
             but
             pretended
             )
             are
             not
             without
             due
             respect
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             although
             rejected
             (
             in
             the
             end
             )
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             consider
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             :
             Is
             it
             credible
             that
             all
             that
             resist
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             his
             Kingdome
             and
             Government
             ,
             are
             Apostate
             and
             
               Antichristian
               Emissaries
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             
             he
             powres
             out
             that
             Violl
             ?
             Have
             they
             first
             acknowledged
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             then
             trod
             the
             
               precious
               bloud
            
             of
             that
             
               High
               Covenant
            
             under
             feete
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             East
             is
             not
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             those
             Scriptures
             from
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             how
             many
             hundreth
             thousands
             of
             Jewes
             and
             Turkes
             and
             Antichristians
             perish
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             refusing
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             shedding
             his
             bloud
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             can
             never
             be
             brought
             under
             this
             guilt
             of
             Apostacie
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             once
             acknowledged
             the
             truth
             of
             
               Christs
               Government
            
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             Mr
             
               Cottons
               sence
            
             ,
             were
             a
             wonderfull
             penning
             up
             and
             straightning
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Peace
             ,
             as
             soone
             may
             we
             immure
             the
             
               glorious
               Sun
            
             in
             a
             
               darke
               dungeon
            
             ,
             as
             confine
             those
             bright
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             dark
             Cels
             of
             Apostacie
             :
             but
             I
             further
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             not
             only
             praid
             and
             dyed
             for
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             bloudily
             persecuted
             him
             and
             his
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             but
             gave
             this
             reason
             against
             bodily
             Death
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             any
             for
             his
             cause
             and
             sake
             ,
             Luc.
             9.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             
               destroy
               Mens
               lives
            
             :
             and
             I
             might
             returne
             the
             Question
             to
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             not
             unfitly
             ,
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             words
             o●
             Him
             that
             delighteth
             not
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             
               bloudiest
               enemies
            
             and
             Gainsayers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             What
             slaughters
             ,
             what
             drinking
             of
             Bloud
             is
             that
             which
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             intendeth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             although
             the
             Sword
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             that
             sharpe
             Sword
             with
             two
             edges
             is
             a
             
               Spirituall
               Sword
            
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             yet
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             being
             given
             into
             his
             hands
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             ruleth
             and
             over-ruleth
             in
             a
             way
             of
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             World.
             
             
          
           
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             great
             Sword
             given
             to
             him
             that
             rideth
             upon
             the
             
               white
               Horse
               ,
               (
               Revel
            
             .
             6.
             )
             by
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             resisting
             
             of
             him
             that
             rideth
             upon
             the
             
               white
               Horse
            
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             gainsaying
             and
             persecuting
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Members
               )
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             takes
             peace
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             suffers
             the
             Turkes
             to
             plague
             the
             
               Antichristian
               World
               ,
               (
               Papists
            
             and
             carnall
             Protestants
             )
             to
             plague
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             Cups
             of
             Bloud
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             while
             they
             contend
             and
             fight
             ,
             first
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             for
             their
             severall
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Religions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             then
             Mr
             Cotton
             might
             have
             spared
             to
             charge
             the
             Discusser
             with
             proclaiming
             of
             peace
             to
             Jezabell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             
               Spirituall
               peace
            
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Christs
             
             Kingdome
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               particular
               Consciences
            
             and
             Soules
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               Civill
               peace
            
             in
             the
             quiet
             enjoyment
             of
             each
             mans
             proprietie
             ,
             in
             the
             Combination
             of
             
               Townes
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Kingdomes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             three
             will
             Mr
             Cotton
             prove
             the
             Discusser
             proclaimeth
             to
             such
             Antichristians
             or
             enemies
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             persecute
             and
             
               oppresse
               Jew
            
             or
             Gentile
             upon
             any
             civill
             or
             
               spirituall
               pretence
            
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Consciences
             and
             Worships
             of
             all
             men
             peaceable
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             he
             affirmes
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             molested
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             approved
             yet
             permitted
             ,
             and
             (
             although
             no
             spirituall
             ,
             yet
             )
             a
             
               civill
               peace
            
             proclaimed
             to
             their
             
               outward
               man
            
             while
             peaceable
             in
             
               civill
               commerce
            
             .
          
           
             To
             persecutours
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             proclaimes
             
               Gods
               Judgements
               spirituall
            
             and
             eternall
             ,
             but
             temporall
             also
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             that
             all
             persecutours
             of
             all
             sorts
             (
             and
             especially
             the
             bloudie
             Whore
             of
             Rome
             (
             who
             hath
             so
             long
             been
             drunk
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             )
             ought
             by
             the
             
               Civill
               Sword
            
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             punished
             (
             as
             the
             Destroyers
             of
             Mankinde
             and
             all
             civill
             and
             peaceable
             being
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             according
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             their
             cruell
             and
             
               murtherous
               Oppressions
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             Tolleration
             of
             her
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             brings
             )
             her
             in
             at
             the
             back
             dore
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             may
             come
             to
             drink
             deeply
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               wrath
            
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Cup
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             opinions
             which
             have
             bewitched
             the
             
             Nations
             professing
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             or
             State
             ,
             is
             of
             
               Christs
               appointing
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             or
             State
             must
             be
             maintained
             pure
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             While
             Mr
             Cotton
             prayes
             against
             the
             bewitching
             of
             the
             
               Whores
               cup
            
             ,
             O
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             might
             graciously
             please
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             depth
             of
             her
             witchcrafts
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             most
             
               wofull
               Delusions
            
             in
             both
             these
             .
          
           
             In
             vaine
             doth
             Mr
             Cotton
             feare
             partaking
             of
             her
             sinnes
             and
             plagues
             by
             a
             tollerating
             (
             meerly
             )
             of
             her
             Worship
             in
             a
             
               civill
               State
            
             ,
             while
             he
             forgets
             the
             
               three
               great
               causes
            
             of
             her
             downfall
             and
             desolation
             ,
             
             and
             partakes
             of
             any
             of
             them
             (
             Revel
             .
             18.
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             Her
             
               worldly
               pompe
            
             and
             pleasure
             :
             Her
             
               spirituall
               Whoredomes
            
             and
             
               invented
               Worships
            
             ,
             and
             her
             crueltie
             and
             bloudshed
             ,
             more
             especially
             against
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Saints
             or
             
               holy
               ones
            
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Exam
           :
           of
           
             Chap.
             79.
          
           
           Touching
           the
           Modell
           of
           Church
           and
           Civill
           power
           ,
           Examined
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           
             bloudie
             Tenent
          
           ,
           but
           not
           defended
           by
           Mr
           Cotton
           ,
           or
           any
           ,
           that
           the
           Discusser
           knowes
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             Had
             hoped
             (
             
               Deare
               Truth
            
             )
             that
             we
             had
             gained
             a
             
             peaceable
             and
             
               quiet
               harbour
            
             ,
             after
             all
             our
             tempestuous
             Tossings
             in
             the
             boysterous
             Seas
             of
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             ,
             yet
             now
             behold
             a
             sharpe
             and
             
               cutting
               winde
            
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             continuall
             Censures
             ;
             For
             I
             was
             not
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Cotton
             )
             of
             those
             that
             composed
             the
             Modell
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             say
             it
             was
             not
             sent
             by
             them
             to
             Salem
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Discusser
             is
             left
             of
             God
             to
             a
             double
             falshood
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Sweete
               Peace
            
             ,
             till
             
               sweete
               Death
            
             ,
             in
             and
             (
             often
             )
             for
             Christ
             ,
             close
             up
             the
             Eyes
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             expect
             to
             rest
             fully
             from
             their
             Labours
             ,
             and
             expect
             their
             workes
             to
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             Once
             againe
             therefore
             let
             us
             heare
             the
             Discussers
             plea
             for
             himselfe
             against
             this
             blustering
             charge
             of
             double
             falshood
             .
             Master
             Cottons
             owne
             words
             in
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Prisoners
               ▪
               Letter
            
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               I
               forbeare
               
                 adding
                 Reasons
              
               to
               justifie
               the
               Truth
               ,
               because
               you
               may
               finde
               that
               done
               to
               your
               hand
               in
               a
               Treatise
               sent
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               late
               of
               Salem
               ,
               who
               doubted
               as
               *
               you
               doe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             knowledge
             it
             was
             reported
             (
             according
             to
             this
             hint
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             )
             that
             from
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             (
             pretended
             )
             such
             a
             Modell
             composed
             by
             them
             was
             sent
             to
             Salem
             :
             Hereupon
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Discusser
             wrote
             on
             purpose
             to
             his
             worthy
             friend
             Mr
             
               Sharpe
               (
               Elder
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Salem
             ,
             (
             so
             called
             )
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             sent
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Modell
             ,
             of
             such
             consequence
             ,
             were
             so
             composed
             and
             so
             sent
             to
             Salem
             ,
             if
             Mr
             Cotton
             directs
             others
             thither
             to
             repaire
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             thus
             approve
             and
             promote
             it
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             it
             might
             not
             probably
             be
             collected
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             not
             the
             last
             in
             such
             great
             and
             
               publike
               matters
            
             )
             was
             amongst
             ,
             if
             not
             chiefe
             amongst
             the
             composers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             they
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             conveyance
             of
             it
             to
             Salem
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             grant
             Mr
             Cotton
             should
             have
             been
             imagined
             to
             
             have
             been
             left
             out
             in
             this
             so
             great
             and
             publike
             a
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             former
             probabilities
             faile
             :
             yet
             doubtles
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             be
             cast
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             for
             so
             bitter
             a
             charge
             upon
             the
             poore
             Discusser
             for
             so
             easie
             and
             harmles
             Mistakes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Such
             fierce
             flashes
             might
             well
             issue
             from
             the
             bloudie
             
               French
               Cardinalls
            
             against
             the
             poore
             Hugenots
             ,
             from
             the
             
               English
               bloudie
               Bishops
            
             against
             the
             poore
             Lollards
             ,
             from
             the
             bloudie
             Popes
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Lutherans
             :
             but
             a
             gentler
             Breath
             and
             stile
             might
             well
             beseeme
             a
             Protestant
             to
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             engaged
             in
             
               common
               principles
            
             and
             Testimonies
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Jesus
             against
             those
             
               bloudie
               Tyrants
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             Modell
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             seemes
             highly
             offended
             ,
             that
             the
             Discusser
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Modell
             awaketh
             Moses
             from
             his
             
               unknowne
               Grave
            
             ,
             and
             denies
             Jesus
             yet
             to
             have
             seene
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             ,
             Moses
             his
             Lawes
             were
             of
             force
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             Moses
             was
             dead
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Morall
               Law
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Judicialls
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             of
             
               common
               Equitie
            
             :
             Or
             els
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               could
               never
               doe
               any
               act
               of
               civill
               Justice
               out
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               he
               should
               have
               no
               word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Ground
               of
               his
               Act
               ,
               if
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Judgement
               were
               abrogated
               ,
               and
               none
               extant
               in
               the
               New.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             speech
             of
             the
             Discusser
             was
             neither
             
             unreasonable
             ,
             nor
             untrue
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             alledgeth
             :
             for
             grant
             
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               Morall
               Law
            
             of
             the
             ten
             Commands
             (
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             
               materiall
               circumstances
            
             therein
             Mr
             Cotton
             will
             not
             urge
             nor
             practice
             )
             .
             Nor
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Judicialls
             of
             
               Morall
               Equitie
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             deed
             concerne
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             severall
             Nations
             and
             Peoples
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Pardon
             me
             (
             
               Deare
               Truth
            
             )
             before
             you
             proceede
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             Explication
             :
             your
             Addition
             [
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Peoples
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ]
             will
             not
             he
             allowed
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Without
             this
             I
             cannot
             allow
             of
             Moses
             his
             Judicialls
             to
             binde
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             before
             ,
             or
             since
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             my
             reason
             is
             :
             That
             people
             of
             Israel
             (
             to
             which
             those
             
             
               Judiciall
               Lawes
            
             and
             punishments
             were
             prescribed
             )
             was
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             a
             
               miraculous
               people
            
             or
             Nation
             ,
             miraculously
             brought
             from
             one
             Nation
             ,
             (
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             )
             into
             another
             (
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             both
             types
             ,
             a
             people
             furnished
             with
             
               miraculous
               food
            
             and
             cloathing
             during
             their
             fortie
             yeares
             Travell
             through
             the
             Wildernes
             :
             The
             seaven
             Nations
             of
             Canaan
             wondrously
             and
             miraculously
             destroyed
             before
             them
             ;
             Their
             Lawes
             and
             
               Institutions
               miraculously
            
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Beside
             (
             not
             to
             wade
             deeper
             into
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             the
             Modell
             I
             have
             done
             )
             their
             Land
             was
             typically
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             people
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             onely
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             therefore
             being
             a
             people
             of
             such
             
               miraculous
               considerations
               ,
               Meanes
            
             and
             Obligations
             ,
             the
             breach
             even
             of
             
               Morall
               Lawes
            
             concerning
             Life
             and
             Manners
             and
             
               civill
               Estate
            
             ,
             might
             be
             more
             transcendently
             hainous
             and
             odious
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             other
             severall
             Nations
             and
             peoples
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             many
             thousands
             and
             millions
             whereof
             never
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             see
             cause
             to
             ordaine
             a
             Court
             of
             Chancerie
             ,
             and
             erect
             a
             Mercy-seate
             to
             moderate
             the
             rigour
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             justly
             executed
             ,
             without
             the
             moderate
             and
             equall
             consideration
             of
             persons
             and
             other
             circumstances
             !
             Me-thinks
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             (
             though
             he
             be
             Justice
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             )
             cannot
             be
             justly
             imagined
             to
             carrie
             all
             Judiciall
             or
             
               Civill
               Lawes
            
             or
             Sentences
             ,
             by
             one
             
               universall
               strictnes
            
             through
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             more
             tollerable
             Sentence
             ,
             (
             even
             for
             the
             Sodomites
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             people
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             Paul
             his
             servant
             layes
             heavier
             load
             (
             Rom.
             2.
             )
             upon
             such
             
               Adulterers
               ,
               Thieves
            
             ,
             as
             professe
             to
             be
             Teachers
             unto
             others
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             contrary
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             many
             Arguments
             might
             be
             drawne
             out
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             please
             you
             to
             pitch
             upon
             an
             Instance
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             the
             sooner
             finish
             this
             Digression
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Take
             that
             great
             case
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Adulterie
             ,
             
             and
             I
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             may
             out
             of
             Faith
             ,
             execute
             other
             punishments
             beside
             (
             stoning
             to
             )
             Death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             that
             sinne
             in
             Israell
             .
             For
             although
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             sayth
             )
             That
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             Judgement
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             particularly
             exprest
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             yet
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             know
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             about
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             was
             precisely
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             strange
             :
             For
             (
             although
             unto
             other
             Questions
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               Herodians
               ,
               Sadduces
            
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             he
             gave
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             punctuall
             Resolutions
             ,
             yet
             )
             here
             ,
             he
             condemnes
             the
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             he
             neither
             confirmes
             ,
             nor
             disanulls
             this
             punishment
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             Question
             (
             in
             all
             probabilitie
             )
             and
             leaves
             the
             
               severall
               Nations
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             
               severall
               Lawes
            
             and
             Agreements
             (
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             )
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             
               Natures
               ,
               Dispositions
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             their
             
               common
               peace
            
             and
             wellfare
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             )
             approveth
             of
             the
             severall
             
             humane
             Ordinances
             (
             or
             Creations
             )
             which
             the
             severall
             peoples
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             agree
             upon
             for
             their
             
               common
               peace
            
             and
             subsistence
             .
             Hence
             are
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             Governments
             in
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             framed
             after
             
               Israels
               Patterne
            
             .
             And
             hence
             consequently
             ,
             the
             
               Lawes
               ,
               Rewards
            
             and
             Punishments
             of
             severall
             Nations
             vastly
             differ
             from
             those
             of
             Israell
             ,
             which
             doubtles
             were
             unlawfull
             for
             Gods
             people
             to
             submit
             unto
             ,
             except
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             had
             (
             at
             least
             in
             generall
             )
             approved
             such
             humane
             Ordinances
             and
             Creations
             of
             Men
             for
             their
             
               common
               peace
            
             and
             wellfare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             Mr
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             literally
             stick
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               Adultery
               ,
               Witchcraft
            
             ,
             &c.
             by
             Death
             ,
             must
             either
             deny
             the
             severall
             Governments
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             lawfull
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Peter
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             peoples
             and
             Nations
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             but
             all
             promiscuously
             forced
             to
             one
             
               common
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             els
             they
             must
             see
             cause
             to
             moderate
             this
             their
             Tenent
             ,
             which
             else
             proves
             as
             bloudie
             a
             Tenent
             in
             
               civill
               affaires
            
             ,
             as
             persecution
             in
             
               affaires
               religious
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             of
             what
             
               wofull
               consequence
            
             must
             this
             prove
             to
             
             the
             state
             of
             Holland
             and
             Low-Countries
             ,
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             ,
             to
             the
             Cantons
             of
             Switzerland
             ,
             to
             our
             owne
             deare
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             have
             no
             King
             ,
             as
             Israells
             last
             established
             Government
             had
             ,
             especially
             no
             King
             immediately
             designed
             ,
             as
             Israells
             (
             in
             the
             Roote
             )
             was
             ?
             Yea
             what
             becomes
             of
             all
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             and
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             World
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             it
             want
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             King
             :
             for
             sayth
             Bishop
             
             Hall
             (
             in
             his
             Contemplation
             on
             
               Michaes
               Idolatrie
            
             )
             in
             plaine
             and
             expresse
             words
             :
             No
             King
             ,
             therefore
             no
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             passage
             ,
             upon
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             methinks
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             
               New
               English
               Magistrate
            
             (
             being
             calld
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             )
             may
             in
             Faith
             execute
             any
             other
             punishment
             (
             according
             to
             Law
             established
             )
             beside
             Death
             ,
             upon
             Adulterers
             .
             And
             the
             
               New
               English
               Colonies
            
             may
             be
             exhorted
             to
             rectifie
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             moderate
             such
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             put
             on
             the
             face
             of
             
               morall
               Equitie
            
             from
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             Satisfaction
             (
             Deare
             Peace
             )
             now
             praesupposed
             
             I
             proceed
             and
             grant
             (
             with
             that
             Limitation
             forementioned
             )
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             neither
             abrogated
             
               Moses
               Moralls
            
             ,
             nor
             Judicialls
             ,
             yet
             who
             will
             deny
             that
             Moses
             established
             ,
             (
             beside
             the
             two
             former
             )
             a
             third
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Lawes
             meerly
             
               figurative
               ,
               typicall
            
             and
             ceremoniall
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             that
             Land
             and
             people
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Those
             Lawes
             necessarily
             wrapt
             up
             that
             Nation
             and
             people
             in
             a
             
               mixt
               constitution
            
             ,
             of
             Spirituall
             and
             
               Temporall
               ,
               Religious
            
             and
             Civill
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             Governours
             of
             
               Civill
               State
            
             were
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Land
             and
             People
             were
             by
             such
             Governours
             to
             be
             compelled
             to
             observe
             a
             
               ceremoniall
               puritie
            
             and
             Holines
             .
             But
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             erected
             another
             Common-weale
             ,
             the
             Common-weale
             
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Common-weale
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             (
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             )
             his
             
               Christian
               Congregation
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Truth
             ,
             I
             cannot
             count
             him
             a
             peaceable
             childe
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             rests
             not
             herewith
             satisfied
             :
             Mr
             Cottons
             next
             Exception
             is
             against
             your
             excepting
             against
             a
             Magistrates
             Membership
             in
             a
             Church-estate
             ,
             joyned
             with
             an
             Head-ship
             over
             it
             ,
             to
             establish
             ,
             reforme
             ,
             &c.
             (
             as
             being
             impossible
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             should
             sit
             Head
             and
             Supreame
             on
             the
             
               spirituall
               Bench
            
             ,
             
             &
             yet
             stand
             as
             a
             delinquent
             at
             the
             
               spirituall
               Barre
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             )
             Mr
             Cotton
             answers
             ,
             that
             in
             severall
             respects
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             be
             a
             nursing
             Father
             and
             Judge
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastiall
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             subject
             to
             Christs
             censure
             in
             the
             offensive
             Government
             of
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             where
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             
               civill
               causes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             
               spirituall
               cases
            
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             
             answers
             ,
             this
             easeth
             not
             the
             Difficultie
             ,
             for
             suppose
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             fall
             into
             
               Murther
               ,
               Adulterie
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             
               civill
               Abuses
            
             ,
             shall
             the
             Church
             tollerate
             him
             herein
             ?
             And
             he
             concludes
             ,
             Let
             the
             like
             Power
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             to
             deale
             faithfully
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             notorious
             Transgression
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             as
             is
             granted
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             notorious
             Transgression
             of
             the
             
               second
               Table
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Controversie
             is
             ended
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             Answer
             and
             instance
             of
             Mr
             Cotton
             carries
             a
             seeming
             Beautie
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             Triall
             of
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             vanishing
             Colour
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             Difference
             :
             The
             sins
             of
             each
             Church-member
             ,
             
             whether
             against
             the
             first
             or
             
               second
               Table
            
             ,
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             Cognizance
             and
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             was
             punished
             by
             
               Christs
               Ordinances
            
             (
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Abuse
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             
               essentially
               civill
            
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             among
             all
             Nations
             and
             people
             :
             For
             ,
             having
             no
             
               spirituall
               power
            
             (
             as
             the
             Authours
             of
             the
             Modell
             afterwards
             acknowledge
             )
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             act
             as
             a
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             in
             
               spirituall
               matters
            
             ,
             though
             as
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             Church-estate
             ,
             as
             also
             may
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             spirituall
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             it
             it
             cleare
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             incestuous
             person
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             had
             beene
             a
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             the
             Church
             might
             justly
             have
             proceeded
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             all
             sinne
             is
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             
             holy
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             in
             that
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             (
             which
             was
             meerly
             unchristian
             )
             neither
             that
             Magistrate
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             could
             justly
             punish
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             that
             Supper
             (
             in
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Spirituall
             use
             of
             it
             )
             was
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Suppers
             ,
             of
             the
             meates
             and
             drinks
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             divine
             and
             
               spirituall
               Institution
            
             ,
             of
             a
             heavenly
             and
             
               mysticall
               Nature
            
             and
             Observation
             .
             But
             to
             Conclude
             this
             piece
             and
             the
             whole
             ,
             Mr
             Cotton
             corrects
             himselfe
             for
             putting
             in
             his
             Sickle
             into
             the
             Harvest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             refers
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Modell
             ,
             and
             for
             himselfe
             ends
             with
             desires
             that
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             would
             blast
             that
             peace
             which
             he
             sayth
             the
             Examiner
             proclaimeth
             to
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             false
             Religion
             ,
             to
             Heresie
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             If
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             shall
             please
             (
             for
             the
             further
             manifestation
             of
             his
             holy
             Truth
             and
             Glory
             )
             to
             permit
             those
             able
             and
             
               worthy
               men
            
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             fortifie
             and
             defend
             their
             Modell
             :
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             also
             please
             to
             assist
             the
             Discusser
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             his
             poore
             servants
             ,
             to
             batter
             downe
             (
             with
             the
             
               Spirituall
               Artillerie
            
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Testament
             )
             such
             weake
             and
             loose
             and
             
               unchristian
               Fortifications
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             with
             what
             a
             deepe
             and
             
               unrighteous
               charge
            
             doth
             Mr
             Cotton
             end
             against
             the
             poore
             Discusser
             ,
             as
             a
             Proclaimer
             of
             peace
             to
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             false
             Religion
             ,
             to
             Heresie
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Grant
             Mr
             Cotton
             (
             in
             many
             excellent
             Truths
             of
             Jesus
             )
             a
             sweet
             sounding
             
               Silver
               Trumpet
            
             :
             Grant
             the
             Discusser
             as
             base
             a
             Rams-horne
             harsh
             and
             contemptible
             :
             Grant
             that
             (
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             good
             Wheate
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             calling
             home
             of
             the
             Elect
             to
             
               God
               ,
               Jewes
            
             and
             Gentiles
             !
             )
             the
             Discusser
             proclaimes
             a
             
               civill
               being
            
             ,
             and
             
               civill
               peace
            
             to
             
               Erroneous
               Consciences
            
             ,
             not
             sinning
             against
             humane
             and
             
               civill
               Principles
            
             :
             Yet
             what
             Peace
             hath
             this
             Rams-horne
             proclaimed
             (
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             insinuates
             )
             when
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             from
             
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             the
             Proclamation
             soundeth
             ou●
             
               open
               warre
            
             against
             all
             false
             Worshippers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             a
             joyfull
             witnes
             of
             warre
             proclaimed
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             from
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             Holines
             ,
             from
             the
             flames
             of
             Fire
             ,
             those
             mighty
             Angells
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             from
             all
             his
             holy
             Truths
             and
             
               Ordinances
               .
               Warre
            
             to
             their
             
               Consciences
               ,
               Preachings
               ,
               Writings
               ,
               Disputations
               ,
            
             a
             
               warre
               present
            
             ,
             a
             warre
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             (
             without
             Repentance
             )
             a
             warre
             eternall
             and
             everlasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Deare
             Peace
             ,
             our
             
               goulden
               sand
            
             is
             out
             ,
             we
             now
             must
             part
             with
             an
             holy
             Kisse
             of
             heavenly
             Peace
             and
             Love
             :
             Mr
             Cotton
             speakes
             and
             writes
             his
             Conscience
             :
             Yet
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             may
             please
             to
             shew
             him
             that
             what
             he
             highly
             esteemes
             as
             a
             Tenent
             washt
             white
             in
             the
             
               Lambes
               bloud
            
             ,
             is
             yet
             more
             black
             and
             abominable
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             jealous
             eye
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Blackmores
               Darknes
            
             differs
             not
             in
             the
             darke
             from
             the
             
               fayrest
               white
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             hath
             broke
             forth
             ,
             
             and
             dayly
             ,
             will
             ,
             to
             a
             brighter
             and
             
               brighter
               Discoverie
            
             of
             this
             deformed
             Ethiopian
             :
             And
             for
             my selfe
             I
             must
             proclaime
             ,
             before
             the
             most
             holy
             
               God
               ,
               Angells
            
             and
             Men
             ,
             that
             (
             what
             ever
             other
             white
             and
             heavenly
             Tenents
             Mr
             Cotton
             houlds
             )
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             fowle
             ,
             a
             black
             ,
             and
             a
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             of
             high
             Blasphemie
             against
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             ,
             who
             hath
             of
             one
             Bloud
             ,
             made
             all
             Mankinde
             ,
             to
             dwell
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             now
             ,
             all
             confounded
             and
             destroyed
             in
             their
             
               Civill
               Beings
            
             and
             Subsistences
             ,
             by
             mutuall
             flames
             o●
             warre
             from
             their
             severall
             respective
             Religions
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Tenent
               warring
            
             against
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Peace
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             denying
             his
             Appearance
             and
             Comming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             shadowes
             of
             that
             ceremoniall
             and
             typicall
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             fighting
             against
             the
             sweete
             end
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             Lives
             ,
             for
             their
             Religions
             ,
             out
             
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             meeke
             and
             peaceable
             Invitations
             and
             perswasions
             
             of
             his
             peaceable
             
               Wisdomes
               Maide●●
            
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Tenent
             fowly
             charging
             his
             
               Wisedome
               ,
               Faithfullnes
            
             and
             
             Love
             ,
             in
             so
             poorly
             providing
             such
             Magistrates
             and
             
               Civill
               Powers
            
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             as
             might
             effect
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             pretended
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             lamentably
             guilty
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             shed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             hundreth
             thousand
             of
             his
             poore
             servants
             by
             the
             
               civill
               powers
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             pretending
             to
             suppresse
             
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             fighting
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Holines
            
             ,
             and
             Meeknes
             ,
             by
             kindling
             fiery
             Spirits
             of
             
               false
               zeale
            
             and
             Furie
             ,
             when
             yet
             such
             Spirits
             know
             not
             of
             what
             Spirit
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             fighting
             with
             those
             mighty
             Angels
             who
             stand
             up
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             against
             
               Persia
               ,
               Grecia
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             who
             fighting
             for
             their
             severall
             Religions
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             leave
             no
             Roome
             for
             such
             as
             feare
             and
             love
             the
             Lord
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             blessed
             Soules
             under
             the
             Altar
             
             cry
             loud
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             this
             Tenent
             having
             cut
             their
             Throats
             ,
             torne
             out
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             powred
             forth
             their
             Bloud
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Heretickes
             and
             Blasphemers
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             which
             no
             Vncleannes
             ,
             no
             
               Adulterie
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Sodomie
            
             ,
             or
             Beastialitie
             can
             equall
             ,
             this
             ravishing
             and
             forcing
             (
             explicitly
             or
             implicitly
             )
             the
             very
             Soules
             and
             Consciences
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             puts
             out
             the
             very
             eye
             of
             all
             true
             Faith
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             be
             as
             free
             and
             voluntarie
             as
             any
             Virgin
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             refusing
             or
             embracing
             any
             
               spirituall
               offer
            
             or
             object
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             loathsome
             and
             ugly
             (
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             serious
             sonnes
             of
             men
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             loathsome
             with
             the
             palpable
             filihs
             of
             
               grosse
               dissimulation
            
             and
             bypocrisie
             :
             Thousands
             of
             Peoples
             and
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             compelled
             by
             this
             Tenent
             to
             put
             on
             the
             fowle
             vizard
             of
             
               Religious
               bypocrisie
            
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             
             
               Lawes
               ,
               losses
            
             and
             punishments
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             keeping
             and
             hoping
             for
             of
             
               favour
               ,
               libertie
               ,
               worldly
               commoditie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             wofully
             guiltie
             of
             hardning
             all
             false
             and
             deluded
             
             Consciences
             (
             of
             whatsoever
             
               Sect
               ,
               Faction
               ,
               Heresie
            
             ,
             or
             Idolatrie
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             horrid
             and
             blasphemous
             )
             by
             cruelties
             and
             violences
             practiced
             against
             them
             :
             all
             false
             Teachers
             and
             their
             Followers
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             contracting
             a
             Brawnie
             and
             
               steelie
               hardnesse
            
             from
             their
             sufferings
             for
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             shuts
             and
             bars
             out
             the
             gracious
             prophesies
             and
             promises
             and
             discoveries
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             Sun
             of
             
               Righteousues
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             burnes
             up
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             forbids
             them
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             to
             be
             read
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             tryall
             or
             search
             ,
             or
             (
             truly
             )
             free
             disquisition
             be
             made
             by
             them
             :
             when
             the
             most
             able
             ,
             diligent
             and
             conscionable
             Readers
             must
             pluck
             forth
             their
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             be
             forced
             to
             reade
             by
             the
             (
             which
             soever
             
               praedominant
               )
               Cleargies
               Spectacles
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             
               seales
               up
            
             the
             spirituall
             graves
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             stands
             guiltie
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             all
             men
             )
             since
             no
             Preachers
             ,
             nor
             Trumpets
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             may
             call
             them
             out
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             severall
             and
             respective
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             themselves
             allow
             of
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             fights
             against
             the
             
               common
               principles
            
             of
             all
             Civilitie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             very
             
               civill
               being
            
             and
             combinations
             of
             men
             in
             
               Nations
               ,
               Cities
            
             ,
             &c.
             by
             commixing
             (
             explicitly
             or
             implicitly
             )
             a
             spirituall
             and
             
               civill
               State
            
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             confounding
             and
             overthrowing
             the
             puritie
             and
             strength
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             kindles
             the
             devouring
             flames
             of
             combustions
             and
             warres
             in
             most
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             God
             were
             not
             infinitly
             gracious
             )
             had
             almost
             ruind
             the
             
               English
               ,
               French
            
             ,
             the
             Scotch
             and
             Irish
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             
               Nations
               ,
               Germane
               ,
               Polonian
               ,
               Hungarian
               ,
               Bohemian
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             bowes
             downe
             the
             backs
             and
             necks
             of
             all
             
               civill
               States
            
             and
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Kings
            
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             under
             the
             proud
             feete
             of
             that
             man
             and
             monster
             of
             sinne
             and
             pride
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             
             Popish
             and
             proud
             Cleargie-men
             ,
             rendring
             such
             Laicks
             and
             Seculars
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             but
             slavish
             Executioners
             (
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             of
             their
             most
             imperious
             
               Synodicall
               Decrees
            
             and
             Sentences
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             renders
             the
             highest
             
               civill
               Magistrates
            
             and
             Ministers
             
             of
             Justice
             (
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Gods
             of
             their
             Countries
             )
             either
             odious
             or
             lamentably
             grievous
             unto
             the
             very
             best
             Subjects
             by
             either
             elapping
             or
             keeping
             on
             ,
             the
             
               iron
               yoakes
            
             of
             cruellest
             oppression
             .
             No
             yoake
             or
             bondage
             comparably
             so
             grievous
             ,
             as
             that
             upon
             the
             Soules
             necke
             of
             mens
             Religion
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             ,
             all
             besprinckled
             with
             the
             
               bloudie
               murthers
               ,
               stob●
               ,
               poysonings
               ,
               pistollings
               ,
               powder-plots
               ,
            
             &c.
             against
             many
             famous
             
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             either
             actually
             performed
             or
             attempted
             ,
             in
             
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Low-Countries
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Nations
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             all
             red
             and
             bloudie
             with
             those
             most
             barbarous
             and
             Tyger
             like
             Massacres
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             and
             ten
             thousands
             formerly
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             lately
             and
             so
             horribly
             in
             Ireland
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             what
             ever
             causes
             be
             assigned
             ,
             this
             chiefly
             will
             be
             found
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             while
             this
             continues
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             violence
             against
             Conscience
             )
             this
             
               bloudie
               Issue
            
             ,
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             must
             
               breake
               forth
            
             againe
             (
             except
             God
             wonderfully
             stop
             it
             )
             in
             Ireland
             and
             other
             places
             too
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             stunts
             the
             growth
             and
             flourishing
             of
             the
             most
             
             likely
             and
             hopefullest
             
               Common
               weales
            
             and
             Countries
             ,
             while
             Consciences
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             deserving
             Subjects
             are
             forct
             to
             flie
             (
             by
             enforced
             or
             voluntary
             Banishment
             )
             from
             their
             native
             Countries
             ;
             The
             lamentable
             proofe
             whereof
             England
             hath
             felt
             in
             the
             flight
             of
             so
             many
             worthy
             English
             ,
             into
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             and
             New-England
             ,
             and
             from
             New-England
             into
             old
             againe
             and
             other
             forraigne
             parts
             .
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             whose
             grosse
             partialitie
             denies
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               common
               Justice
            
             ,
             while
             Men
             waigh
             out
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             judge
             not
             fit
             not
             right
             to
             be
             waighed
             out
             to
             their
             owne
             :
             Since
             the
             
               persecutours
               Rule
            
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             and
             persecute
             all
             Consciences
             ,
             onely
             ,
             himselfe
             must
             not
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             is
             but
             Machevilisme
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             cloake
             o●
             
               stalking
               horse
            
             to
             policie
             and
             
               private
               Ends
            
             of
             
               Jeroboams
               Crowne
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Priests
               Benefice
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenent
             that
             corrupts
             and
             spoiles
             the
             very
             
               Civill
               Honestie
            
             and
             
               Naturall
               Conscience
            
             of
             a
             Nation
             .
             Since
             Conscience
             to
             God
             violated
             ,
             proves
             (
             without
             Repentance
             )
             ever
             after
             ,
             a
             very
             Jade
             ,
             a
             Drug
             ,
             loose
             and
             unconscionable
             in
             all
             converse
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             Tenent
             in
             England
             most
             unseasonable
             ,
             as
             powring
             Oyle
             upon
             those
             Flames
             which
             the
             high
             Wisedome
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             by
             easing
             the
             yoakes
             on
             Mens
             Consciences
             )
             had
             begun
             to
             quench
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             sad
             Consideration
             of
             all
             which
             (
             Deare
             Peace
             )
             let
             
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             judge
             of
             the
             washing
             and
             colour
             of
             this
             Tenent
             .
             For
             thee
             (
             
               sweete
               heavenly
               Guest
            
             )
             goe
             lodge
             thee
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             the
             peaceable
             and
             humble
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             love
             the
             Truth
             in
             peace
             !
             Hide
             thee
             from
             the
             Worlds
             Tumults
             and
             Combustions
             ,
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             thy
             truely
             
               noble
               children
            
             ,
             who
             professe
             and
             endeavour
             to
             breake
             the
             irony
             and
             insupportable
             yoakes
             upon
             the
             Soules
             and
             Consciences
             of
             any
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             (
             Deare
             Truth
             )
             if
             any
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             deepe
             charges
             be
             found
             against
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             you
             doe
             not
             wrong
             it
             when
             you
             stile
             it
             bloudie
             :
             But
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             wofull
             proofe
             of
             all
             Ages
             past
             ,
             since
             Nimrod
             (
             the
             Hunter
             or
             persecutour
             before
             the
             Lord
             )
             these
             and
             more
             are
             lamentably
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             :
             it
             gives
             me
             wonder
             that
             so
             many
             and
             so
             excellent
             eyes
             of
             Gods
             servants
             should
             not
             espie
             so
             fowle
             a
             monster
             ,
             especially
             considering
             the
             
               universall
               opposition
            
             this
             Tenent
             makes
             against
             
               Gods
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             all
             mankinde
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             have
             been
             many
             fowle
             opinions
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             hath
             infected
             and
             bewitched
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             (
             touching
             
               God
               ,
               Christ
            
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             Holines
             ,
             against
             Peace
             ,
             against
             
               civill
               Obedience
            
             ,
             against
             chastitie
             )
             in
             so
             
             much
             ,
             that
             even
             Sodomie
             it selfe
             hath
             been
             a
             Tenent
             maintained
             in
             print
             by
             some
             of
             the
             very
             pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             this
             Tenent
             is
             so
             universally
             opposite
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             so
             pernicious
             and
             destructive
             to
             both
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             that
             
             like
             the
             Powder-plot
             ,
             it
             threatens
             to
             blow
             up
             all
             Religion
             ,
             all
             civilitie
             ,
             all
             humanitie
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             thereof
             at
             once
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             and
             a
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             knowes
             this
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             ugly
             Blackmore
             needs
             a
             maske
             or
             vizard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Yea
             the
             bloudines
             and
             inhumanitie
             of
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             Mr
             Cottons
             more
             tender
             and
             holy
             Breast
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             most
             
               bloudie
               Bonners
            
             and
             Gardiners
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             arme
             
             themselves
             with
             the
             faire
             shewes
             and
             glorious
             pretences
             ,
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             zeale
             for
             that
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               love
            
             and
             pitie
             to
             mens
             soules
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               uniformitie
               ,
               Order
            
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             the
             
               Wisedome
               of
               the
               State
            
             ,
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Queenes
            
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             proceedings
             ,
             the
             odiousnesse
             of
             
               Sects
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Novelties
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Infections
             :
             the
             obstinacie
             of
             Heretick●
             ,
             after
             all
             
               Meanes
               ,
               Disputations
               ,
               Examinations
               ,
               Synods
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             after
             Conviction
             in
             the
             poore
             Hereticks
             owne
             Conscience
             :
             Add
             to
             these
             the
             flattring
             sound
             of
             those
             glosing
             Titles
             ,
             the
             
               Godly
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             the
             
               Nurcing
               Fathers
            
             and
             Mothers
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Christian
               Kings
            
             and
             Queenes
             .
             But
             all
             other
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             (
             even
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Cotton
             pleads
             )
             must
             suspend
             and
             hould
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             meddle
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             informed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             dreadfull
             righteous
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Eternall
             and
             avenging
             God
             ,
             is
             pulling
             off
             these
             maskes
             and
             vizards
             ,
             that
             thousands
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             may
             see
             this
             
               bloudie
               Tenents
               Beautie
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             see
             (
             my
             
               heavenly
               Sister
            
             ,
             and
             true
             stranger
             in
             this
             
             Sea-like
             restles
             ,
             raging
             World
             )
             see
             here
             what
             Fires
             and
             Swords
             are
             come
             to
             part
             us
             !
             Well
             ;
             Our
             meetings
             in
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             not
             thus
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             our
             Kisses
             thus
             distracted
             ,
             and
             our
             eyes
             and
             cheekes
             thus
             
               we●
               ,
               unwiped
            
             :
             For
             me
             ,
             though
             
               censured
               ,
               threatned
               ,
               persecuted
            
             ,
             I
             must
             professe
             ,
             while
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             lasts
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             Tenent
             that
             either
             
               London
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             doth
             harbour
             ,
             is
             so
             
               hereticall
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               seditious
            
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             corporall
             ,
             to
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             the
             Eternall
             Good
             of
             all
             M●n
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             (
             how
             ever
             wash't
             and
             whited
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Copie
           of
           a
           Letter
           of
           
             R.
             Williams
          
           of
           Providence
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           to
           Major
           Endicot
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           upon
           
             occasion
             of
             the
             late
             persecution
             against
          
           Mr
           Clarke
           and
           Obadiah
           Holmes
           ,
           
             and
             others
             at
          
           Boston
           
             the
             chiefe
             Towne
             of
             the
          
           Massachusets
           in
           New
           England
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           done
           with
           our
           transitorie
           Earthly
           *
           Affaires
           (
           as
           touching
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Indians
           )
           which
           in
           Comparison
           of
           heavenly
           and
           Eternall
           you
           will
           say
           are
           but
           as
           dung
           and
           drosse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Let
           me
           now
           be
           humbly
           bold
           to
           remember
           that
           Humanitie
           and
           pietie
           ,
           which
           I
           and
           others
           have
           formerly
           observed
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           hopefull
           Remembrance
           to
           crave
           your
           gentle
           audience
           with
           patience
           and
           mildnes
           ,
           with
           
             ingenuitie
             ,
             equanimitie
          
           and
           candour
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           ever
           truely
           and
           deeply
           loved
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           the
           awfull
           presence
           of
           his
           holy
           Eye
           ,
           whose
           dreadfull
           hand
           hath
           formed
           us
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           mercy
           or
           Justice
           to
           all
           Eternitie
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           feared
           and
           said
           within
           my
           Soule
           ,
           Have
           I
           so
           
           deeply
           loved
           and
           respected
           ?
           Was
           I
           also
           so
           well
           beloved
           ?
           Or
           was
           all
           counterfeit
           ,
           and
           but
           guilded
           or'e
           with
           earthly
           Respects
           ,
           Worldly
           ends
           ,
           &c.
           
           Why
           am
           I
           silent
           ?
           my
           Letters
           are
           not
           Banished
           !
           may
           be
           wellcome
           ,
           may
           be
           seene
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           if
           neither
           ,
           yet
           will
           back
           againe
           (
           together
           with
           my
           prayers
           and
           cries
           )
           into
           my
           Bosome
           .
        
         
           Thus
           while
           I
           have
           sometimes
           mused
           and
           resolved
           !
           
             Objections
             ,
             Obstructi●ns
          
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           hindrances
           (
           I
           feare
           from
           Sathan
           as
           Paul
           said
           )
           have
           prest
           in
           ,
           held
           my
           hand
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           It
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           at
           this
           present
           to
           smite
           my
           heart
           in
           the
           very
           breaking
           up
           of
           your
           Letter
           :
           This
           *
           
             Deaths
             Head
          
           tells
           that
           loving
           Hand
           that
           seald
           it
           ,
           and
           mine
           that
           opens
           your
           Letter
           ,
           that
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           our
           Hands
           ,
           our
           Tongues
           ,
           
           our
           Braines
           are
           flying
           hence
           to
           the
           hole
           or
           pit
           of
           Rottennes
           :
           Why
           should
           not
           therefore
           such
           our
           Letters
           ,
           such
           our
           Speeches
           ,
           such
           our
           Actings
           be
           ▪
           as
           may
           become
           our
           last
           minutes
           ,
           our
           Death-beds
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           so
           ,
           how
           meeke
           and
           humble
           ,
           how
           plaine
           and
           serious
           ,
           how
           faithfull
           and
           zealous
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           tender
           and
           loving
           should
           the
           Spirits
           and
           Speeches
           be
           of
           dying
           and
           departing
           Men
           ?
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           While
           something
           of
           this
           Nature
           I
           muse
           over
           your
           
             Deaths
             head
          
           ,
           I
           meete
           (
           in
           the
           Entrance
           of
           your
           Letter
           )
           with
           this
           passage
           
             [
             
               Were
               I
               as
               free
               in
               my
               spirit
               as
               formerly
               I
               have
               been
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               received
               another
               manner
               of
               Salutation
               then
               now
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               I
               can
               Expresse
               ;
               However
               God
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               hide
               from
               sinfull
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               shall
               in
               that
               great
               Day
               be
               manifested
               to
               All.
            
             ]
          
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           At
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Line
           ,
           (
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           I
           have
           your
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           )
           The
           speech
           of
           that
           wise
           Woman
           of
           Tekoah
           unto
           David
           came
           fresh
           unto
           my
           Thoughts
           :
           Speakes
           not
           the
           King
           this
           Thing
           as
           one
           that
           is
           Guiltie
           ?
           For
           will
           my
           honoured
           and
           beloved
           friend
           not
           know
           me
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           disowned
           by
           his
           Conscience
           ?
           Shall
           the
           Goodnes
           and
           Integritie
           of
           his
           Conscience
           to
           God
           cause
           him
           to
           forget
           me
           ?
           Doth
           he
           quiet
           his
           minde
           with
           this
           ;
           [
           God
           knoweth
           who
           are
           his
           ?
           God
           hides
           from
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           God
           will
           reveale
           before
           All
           ?
           ]
           Oh
           how
           comes
           it
           
           then
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           heard
           so
           lately
           ,
           and
           heard
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           speakes
           so
           tenderly
           for
           his
           owne
           ,
           hath
           yet
           so
           little
           respect
           ,
           mercie
           or
           pitie
           to
           the
           like
           consciencious
           perswasions
           of
           other
           Men
           ?
           Are
           all
           the
           Thousands
           of
           millions
           of
           millions
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           fuell
           onely
           for
           a
           prison
           ,
           for
           a
           whip
           ,
           for
           a
           stake
           ,
           for
           a
           Gallowes
           ?
           Are
           no
           Consciences
           to
           breath
           the
           Aire
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           suit
           and
           sample
           his
           ?
           May
           not
           the
           
             most
             High
          
           be
           pleased
           to
           hide
           from
           his
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           fellow
           -
           Servants
           ,
           fellow
           -
           mankinde
           ,
           fellow
           -
           English
           ?
           And
           if
           God
           hide
           from
           his
           ,
           from
           any
           ,
           who
           can
           discover
           ?
           Who
           can
           shut
           when
           he
           will
           open
           ?
           and
           who
           can
           open
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           David
           will
           shut
           ?
           All
           this
           and
           more
           (
           honoured
           Sir
           )
           your
           words
           will
           warrant
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           offence
           or
           straining
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           what
           makes
           this
           to
           
             Heretickes
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
          
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           sin
           against
           their
           Conscience
           (
           as
           Mr
           Cotton
           
           sayth
           )
           after
           Conviction
           ?
           What
           makes
           this
           to
           stobbers
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           to
           blowers
           up
           of
           Parliaments
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           He
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           put
           an
           Innocent
           Man
           into
           a
           Beares-skin
           ,
           and
           so
           caused
           him
           as
           a
           wild
           Beast
           to
           be
           baited
           to
           Death
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           common
           cry
           of
           Hunters
           or
           persecutours
           
           [
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           and
           why
           ,
           but
           for
           crossing
           the
           persecutours
           Consciences
           ,
           (
           it
           may
           be
           but
           their
           superstitions
           ,
           &c.
           )
           whether
           
             Turkish
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Protestant
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Outcry
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           who
           would
           fire
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           avenged
           on
           the
           
             Sectarian
             Heretickes
          
           ,
           the
           blasphemous
           Heretickes
           ,
           the
           seducing
           Heretickes
           ,
           &c.
           had
           it
           not
           pleased
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           who
           bounds
           the
           insolent
           Rage
           of
           the
           furious
           Ocean
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           second
           Cromwell
           (
           like
           a
           mighty
           and
           mercifull
           Wall
           or
           
           Bullwark
           )
           to
           stay
           the
           Furie
           of
           the
           Oppressour
           ,
           whether
           
             English
             ,
             Scottish
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           much
           and
           lately
           ,
           and
           given
           particular
           Answers
           to
           all
           such
           pleas
           ,
           in
           my
           Second
           Reply
           or
           Answer
           to
           
           Mr
           Cottons
           washing
           of
           the
           
             Bloudie
             Tenent
          
           in
           the
           Lambes
           bloud
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           your
           sight
           and
           Hand
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           to
           say
           elsewhere
           about
           the
           Causes
           of
           my
           Banishment
           :
           As
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           Naturall
           Men
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           those
           holy
           Ordinances
           of
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Oathes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           to
           the
           frequenting
           of
           
             Parish
             Churches
          
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           hearing
           
             some
             Ministers
          
           :
           As
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Patent
           ,
           and
           King
           James
           his
           Christianitie
           and
           Title
           to
           these
           parts
           ,
           and
           bestowing
           it
           on
           his
           Subjects
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           being
           a
           
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           At
           present
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           offensive
           in
           your
           eyes
           ,
           that
           I
           single
           out
           another
           ,
           a
           fourth
           point
           ,
           a
           cause
           of
           my
           Banishment
           also
           ,
           wherein
           I
           greatly
           feare
           one
           or
           two
           sad
           evills
           ,
           which
           have
           befallen
           your
           Soule
           and
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
          
           dealing
           in
           matters
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           persecuting
           and
           hunting
           any
           for
           any
           matter
           meerly
           Spirituall
           and
           Religious
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Evills
           intimated
           are
           these
           ;
           First
           ,
           I
           feare
           you
           cannot
           after
           so
           much
           Light
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           profession
           to
           the
           contrary
           (
           not
           onely
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           )
           before
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           feare
           you
           cannot
           say
           and
           
           act
           so
           much
           ,
           against
           so
           many
           severall
           Consciences
           ,
           former
           and
           later
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           Checks
           ,
           great
           Threatnings
           ,
           great
           Blowes
           and
           Throwes
           of
           inward
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           you
           shall
           thanke
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           doe
           what
           Conscience
           bids
           you
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           upon
           Gods
           warrant
           ,
           I
           must
           then
           be
           humbly
           faithfull
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           feare
           your
           underprizing
           of
           holy
           Light
           ,
           hath
           put
           out
           the
           Candle
           ,
           and
           the
           Eye
           of
           Conscience
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           that
           Delusions
           ,
           strong
           Delusions
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           God
           (
           by
           Sathans
           subtletie
           )
           hath
           seasd
           upon
           your
           very
           Soules
           beliefe
           ,
           because
           you
           priz'd
           not
           lov'd
           not
           the
           indangered
           persecuted
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           his
           despised
           Truths
           and
           Servants
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           With
           Man
           (
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           said
           of
           the
           
             Rich
             man
          
           )
           I
           know
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           the
           (
           otherwise
           piercing
           )
           eye
           of
           your
           understanding
           to
           see
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           discoloured
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           Diseases
           and
           Glasses
           ;
           It
           is
           impossible
           for
           your
           Will
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           see
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           in
           a
           thousand
           chaines
           resolved
           (
           as
           once
           you
           spake
           heroically
           and
           heavenly
           in
           a
           better
           way
           )
           to
           spend
           your
           dearest
           
             Heart
             bloud
          
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           with
           God
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           laughed
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           to
           scorne
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           Damsell
           is
           not
           dead
           but
           sleepeth
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           confounded
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           her
           raised
           by
           his
           heavenly
           voice
           .
        
         
           His
           holy
           pleasure
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           doe
           I
           know
           which
           way
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           great
           Name
           will
           more
           appeare
           ,
           either
           in
           finally
           suffering
           so
           great
           a
           fall
           and
           ruine
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           pillar
           ,
           that
           Flesh
           may
           not
           Glory
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           strength
           and
           Glory
           onely
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           Weaknesse
           .
           Or
           else
           in
           your
           holy
           Rising
           and
           Reviving
           from
           the
           Bed
           of
           so
           much
           spirituall
           filthines
           ,
           and
           from
           so
           bloudie
           a
           minde
           ,
           and
           lip
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           against
           
             all
             withstanders
          
           or
           Disturbers
           in
           it
           .
           That
           so
           the
           short
           Remainder
           of
           your
           Candle
           may
           hould
           out
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           at
           whose
           words
           the
           holyest
           of
           his
           Servants
           ought
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           out
           their
           Salvation
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           :
           I
           say
           (
           I
           desire
           to
           say
           it
           ;
           tremblingly
           and
           mournfully
           )
           I
           know
           not
           which
           way
           he
           will
           please
           to
           raise
           his
           Glory
           )
           onely
           I
           know
           my
           Dutie
           ,
           my
           Constience
           ,
           my
           Love
           ,
           all
           which
           inforce
           me
           to
           knock
           ,
           to
           call
           to
           cry
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           at
           Yours
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           you
           with
           this
           loving
           ,
           though
           lowd
           and
           faithfull
           noyse
           and
           sound
           of
           a
           
           few
           Grounds
           of
           deeper
           Examination
           of
           both
           our
           Soules
           and
           Consciences
           uprightly
           and
           impartially
           at
           the
           holy
           and
           dreadfull
           Tribunall
           of
           Him
           that
           is
           appointed
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           .
        
         
           Be
           pleased
           then
           (
           honoured
           Sir
           )
           to
           remember
           that
           that
           thing
           which
           we
           call
           Conscience
           is
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           (
           especially
           in
           English-men
           )
           as
           once
           a
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           at
           the
           suffering
           of
           an
           English-man
           in
           Rome
           ,
           himselfe
           observed
           )
           that
           although
           it
           be
           groundles
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           deluded
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           by
           any
           Arguments
           or
           Torments
           easily
           removed
           .
        
         
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           the
           streame
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           
           which
           have
           their
           ebbings
           and
           flowings
           in
           Religion
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           longest
           Sword
           ,
           and
           strongest
           Arme
           of
           Flesh
           carries
           it
           )
           But
           I
           speake
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           perswasion
           fixed
           in
           the
           minde
           and
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           inforceth
           him
           to
           judge
           (
           as
           Paul
           said
           of
           himselfe
           a
           persecutour
           )
           and
           to
           doe
           so
           and
           so
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           worship
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           Conscience
           is
           found
           in
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           in
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Turkes
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           let
           me
           freely
           without
           offence
           remember
           you
           (
           as
           I
           did
           Mr
           Clarke
           newly
           come
           up
           from
           his
           sufferings
           amongst
           you
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           remember
           you
           of
           the
           same
           Story
           I
           did
           him
           ,
           t
           was
           that
           of
           
             William
             Hartly
          
           in
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           her
           dayes
           ,
           who
           receiving
           the
           Sentence
           of
           
             hanging
             ,
             drawing
          
           ,
           &c.
           spake
           confidently
           (
           as
           afterward
           he
           suffered
           )
           what
           tell
           you
           me
           of
           hanging
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           I
           had
           ten
           thousand
           millions
           of
           lives
           ,
           I
           would
           spend
           them
           all
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           far
           from
           glancing
           the
           least
           Countenance
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Papists
           ,
           yea
           or
           on
           some
           Scotch
           and
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           too
           ,
           who
           turne
           up
           all
           Rootes
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           levell
           and
           in
           bloud
           ,
           for
           exaltation
           of
           their
           owne
           way
           and
           Conscience
           .
           All
           that
           I
           observe
           is
           ,
           that
           Boldnes
           and
           
             Confidence
             ,
             Zeale
          
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           commendable
           in
           a
           kinde
           when
           it
           seriously
           respects
           a
           Dietie
           ,
           so
           also
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Confidence
           hath
           sometimes
           need
           of
           the
           greatest
           Search
           and
           Examination
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           for
           Confidence
           no
           
             Romish
             Priest
          
           hath
           ever
           exceeded
           
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           or
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           :
           Witnes
           (
           amongst
           so
           many
           )
           that
           holy
           
             English
             Woman
          
           ,
           who
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           if
           every
           haire
           of
           her
           head
           were
           a
           life
           or
           man
           ,
           they
           should
           burne
           
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           :
           But
           Sir
           ,
           your
           Principles
           and
           Conscience
           binde
           you
           ,
           not
           to
           respect
           Romish
           or
           
             English
             ,
             Saints
          
           or
           
             Sinners
             :
             William
             Heartly
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Woman
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           lives
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           by
           your
           Conscience
           to
           punish
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           )
           to
           hang
           or
           burne
           ,
           if
           they
           transgresse
           against
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           (
           according
           to
           Mr
           Cottons
           monstrous
           Distinction
           (
           as
           some
           of
           his
           chiefe
           Brethren
           to
           my
           knowledge
           have
           called
           it
           )
           not
           because
           they
           sinne
           in
           matters
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           denies
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           deale
           in
           )
           but
           because
           they
           sinne
           against
           their
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           notoriously
           knowne
           ,
           that
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           men
           ,
           zealous
           for
           God
           &
           his
           Christ
           to
           Death
           and
           Admiration
           ,
           yea
           even
           in
           our
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           especially
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           grossly
           mislead
           by
           mistaken
           Consciences
           in
           matters
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           comming
           out
           of
           the
           
             Antichristian
             Babell
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebuilding
           of
           the
           spirituall
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           but
           hint
           who
           were
           they
           
           that
           pend
           the
           
             Common
             prayer
          
           (
           in
           its
           Time
           ,
           as
           glorious
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           adored
           by
           
             Godly
             persons
          
           ,
           as
           any
           Invention
           now
           extant
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           that
           lived
           and
           dyed
           (
           five
           in
           the
           flames
           )
           zealous
           for
           their
           Bishopricks
           ,
           yea
           and
           some
           too
           too
           zealous
           for
           their
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           against
           the
           doubting
           Consciences
           of
           their
           Brethren
           :
           At
           which
           and
           more
           ,
           we
           that
           now
           have
           risen
           in
           our
           Fath●rs
           stead
           ,
           wonder
           and
           admire
           how
           such
           piercing
           eyes
           could
           be
           deceived
           ,
           such
           Watchmen
           blinded
           and
           deluded
           .
           But
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           shall
           not
           so
           much
           wonder
           when
           we
           lift
           up
           our
           trembling
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           remember
           our selves
           (
           poore
           
           dust
           )
           that
           our
           Thoughts
           are
           not
           as
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           our
           Maker
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           which
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           man
           (
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           Luc.
           16.
           )
           is
           of
           high
           and
           sweet
           esteeme
           ,
           it
           stincks
           and
           is
           abomination
           with
           God
           :
           Hence
           such
           Worships
           ,
           such
           Churches
           ,
           such
           glorious
           
             professions
             &
             practices
          
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           may
           ravish
           themselves
           and
           the
           behoulders
           ,
           when
           with
           the
           piercing
           eyes
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           they
           may
           looke
           counterfeit
           and
           ugly
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           but
           (
           spiritually
           )
           Whores
           ,
           and
           Abominations
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Wise
           men
           use
           to
           inquire
           ,
           what
           Motives
           ,
           what
           Occasions
           ,
           what
           Snares
           ,
           what
           Temptations
           were
           there
           ,
           which
           mooved
           ,
           which
           drew
           ,
           which
           allured
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Apologie
           
           which
           the
           five
           Apologists
           (
           Mr
           Goodwin
           ,
           Mr
           Nye
           ,
           &c.
           )
           made
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           tempted
           with
           the
           moulding
           of
           New
           Common-wealths
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           might
           be
           mooved
           to
           frame
           their
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Surely
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Baits
           ,
           the
           Temptations
           ,
           the
           Snares
           laid
           to
           catch
           
           you
           ,
           were
           not
           few
           ,
           nor
           common
           ,
           nor
           laid
           to
           every
           foote
           .
           Saul
           pretended
           zeale
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           Israel
           in
           persecuting
           the
           poore
           Gibeonites
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           Honour
           me
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           the
           maine
           Engine
           that
           turned
           the
           Wheeles
           of
           all
           his
           Actions
           and
           Devotions
           .
           What
           set
           Jeroboams
           braines
           to
           consult
           and
           plot
           the
           Invention
           of
           a
           new
           
             Religion
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Honour
           ,
           &
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           gained
           honour
           ?
           What
           moved
           Jehu
           to
           be
           false
           and
           halting
           with
           God
           after
           so
           much
           glorious
           zeale
           in
           Reformation
           ?
           Yea
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           ,
           what
           mooved
           David
           to
           stob
           Vriah
           (
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           )
           with
           his
           pen
           ,
           but
           the
           feare
           of
           dishonour
           in
           the
           Discovery
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           though
           doubtles
           there
           was
           some
           mixtures
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           Gods
           displeasure
           and
           dishonour
           also
           ?
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           small
           offer
           ,
           the
           choice
           and
           applause
           and
           Rule
           over
           so
           many
           Townes
           ,
           so
           many
           holy
           ,
           so
           many
           wise
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           holy
           way
           as
           you
           believe
           you
           are
           in
           :
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           
             strong
             drinkes
          
           and
           wines
           ,
           the
           fat
           and
           sweet
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Lands
           :
           These
           and
           others
           are
           snares
           which
           without
           abundant
           strength
           from
           God
           will
           catch
           and
           hould
           the
           strongest
           feete
           :
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           knowne
           you
           strong
           ,
           in
           repelling
           strong
           Temptations
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           but
           feare
           and
           lament
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           and
           others
           have
           been
           too
           strong
           and
           potent
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           not
           onely
           use
           to
           say
           proverbially
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           expressly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           minde-bewitching
           ,
           a
           
           betwitching
           of
           the
           very
           Consciences
           and
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           That
           as
           in
           Witchcraft
           ,
           a
           stronger
           and
           supernaturall
           power
           layes
           hould
           upon
           the
           powers
           of
           Nature
           ,
           with
           a
           suppressing
           or
           elevating
           of
           those
           powers
           beneath
           or
           above
           themselves
           :
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           very
           Spirits
           and
           Consciences
           of
           the
           most
           Intelligent
           and
           Conscientious
           ,
           when
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           is
           pleased
           in
           his
           righteous
           displeasure
           and
           jealousie
           ,
           so
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           with
           ours
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           from
           my
           Soule
           honour
           and
           love
           the
           persons
           of
           such
           ,
           whom
           I
           ,
           you
           ,
           and
           themselves
           may
           see
           have
           been
           Instrumentall
           in
           your
           
             bewitchin●
             ▪
          
           Why
           should
           it
           be
           thought
           inconsistent
           with
           
           the
           holy
           wisdome
           of
           God
           to
           permit
           wise
           and
           holy
           and
           learned
           persons
           to
           wander
           themselves
           and
           mislead
           others
           ;
           when
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           and
           Experience
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           dangerous
           Councells
           and
           wayes
           of
           as
           wife
           and
           learned
           and
           holy
           as
           now
           breath
           in
           either
           Old
           or
           
             New
             English
          
           aire
           ?
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           named
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           who
           may
           justly
           be
           suspected
           (
           though
           otherwise
           worthily
           beloved
           )
           but
           I
           have
           chose
           rather
           to
           present
           an
           hint
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           enough
           to
           so
           intelligent
           a
           Breast
           ,
           if
           but
           willing
           to
           make
           an
           Impartiall
           Review
           and
           Examination
           of
           Passages
           between
           the
           most
           High
           and
           your
           in
           most
           Soule
           in
           secret
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           sixthly
           ,
           for
           a
           sixt
           ground
           of
           suspecting
           your
           Soule
           and
           Spirit
           and
           Conscience
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           persecution
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           instance
           in
           ,
           may
           you
           please
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           without
           offence
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           in
           such
           as
           have
           exceeded
           in
           Wine
           ,
           their
           
           speech
           will
           bewray
           them
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           Spirituall
           Cups
           and
           Intoxications
           .
        
         
           The
           Maker
           and
           Searcher
           of
           our
           hearts
           knowes
           with
           what
           Bitternes
           I
           write
           ,
           as
           with
           Bitternes
           of
           Soule
           I
           have
           heard
           such
           Language
           as
           this
           to
           proceed
           from
           your selfe
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           
           formerly
           have
           fled
           from
           (
           with
           crying
           out
           against
           )
           persecutours
           !
           [
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           Conscience
           :
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           persecuted
           for
           your
           Conscience
           :
           No
           ,
           you
           are
           
             Conventiclers
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
             :
          
           You
           deserve
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           rather
           then
           one
           shall
           be
           wanting
           to
           hang
           him
           I
           will
           hang
           him
           my selfe
           :
           I
           am
           resolved
           not
           to
           leave
           an
           Heretick
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           I
           had
           rather
           so
           many
           Whores
           and
           VVhoremongers
           and
           Thieves
           came
           amongst
           us
           :
           ]
           Oh
           Sir
           ,
           you
           cannot
           forget
           what
           Language
           and
           Dialect
           this
           is
           ,
           whether
           not
           the
           same
           unsavourie
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           blasphemous
           and
           bloudie
           ,
           which
           the
           Gardiners
           and
           Bonners
           both
           former
           and
           later
           used
           to
           all
           that
           bowed
           not
           to
           the
           State
           goulden
           Image
           of
           what
           Conscience
           soever
           they
           were
           .
           And
           indetd
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           High
           be
           pleased
           to
           awaken
           you
           to
           render
           unto
           his
           holy
           Majestie
           his
           due
           praises
           ,
           in
           your
           truely
           broken-hearted
           Confessions
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           you
           will
           then
           proclaime
           to
           all
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           that
           what
           profession
           soever
           you
           made
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           yet
           these
           Expressions
           could
           not
           proceed
           but
           from
           the
           Dragons
           mouth
           .
        
         
           Oh
           remember
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           Lord
           bring
           it
           to
           your
           Remembrance
           ,
           
           that
           you
           have
           now
           a
           great
           price
           in
           your
           hand
           ,
           to
           
           bring
           great
           Glory
           to
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           great
           Rejoycing
           to
           so
           gracious
           a
           Redeemer
           (
           in
           whom
           you
           professe
           is
           all
           your
           Healing
           and
           Salvation
           )
           great
           Rejoycing
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           all
           true
           Consolation
           ,
           whom
           yet
           so
           long
           you
           have
           grieved
           and
           sadded
           ,
           great
           Rejoycing
           to
           those
           blessed
           Spirits
           (
           attending
           upon
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           his
           persecutours
           )
           great
           Rejoycing
           and
           Instruction
           to
           all
           that
           love
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           wandrings
           among
           so
           many
           false
           Christs
           )
           mourning
           and
           lamenting
           after
           him
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           where
           his
           Name
           is
           sounded
           :
           Your
           Tallents
           are
           great
           ,
           your
           Fall
           hath
           been
           so
           :
           Your
           Eminencie
           is
           great
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           most
           High
           in
           Mercy
           or
           Justice
           toward
           you
           will
           be
           great
           also
           .
        
         
           Oh
           remember
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Combat
           for
           the
           Potsheards
           of
           
           the
           Earth
           to
           fight
           with
           their
           dreadfull
           Potter
           :
           It
           is
           a
           dismall
           Battle
           for
           poore
           naked
           feete
           to
           kick
           against
           the
           Pricks
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           dreadfull
           voyce
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           
             Lords
             ,
             Endicot
             ,
             Endicot
          
           ,
           why
           huntest
           thou
           me
           ?
           why
           imprisonest
           thou
           me
           ?
           why
           finest
           ,
           why
           so
           bloudily
           whippest
           ,
           why
           wouldest
           thou
           (
           did
           not
           I
           hould
           thy
           bloudie
           hands
           )
           hang
           and
           
             burne
             me
          
           ?
           Yea
           Sir
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           put
           this
           to
           the
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           to
           the
           venture
           or
           hazzard
           ,
           to
           the
           possibilitie
           :
           Is
           it
           possible
           (
           may
           you
           well
           say
           )
           that
           since
           I
           hunt
           ,
           I
           hunt
           not
           the
           life
           of
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           of
           God
           :
           I
           have
           fought
           against
           many
           severall
           sorts
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           is
           it
           beyond
           all
           possibilitie
           and
           hazard
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           fought
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           persecuted
           Jesus
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           humbly
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           Man
           or
           Men
           to
           maintaine
           their
           Christ
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           a
           true
           Christ
           !
           to
           fight
           against
           all
           Consciences
           opposite
           to
           theirs
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           hunt
           after
           the
           precious
           life
           of
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           Oh
           remember
           whether
           your
           Principles
           and
           Consciences
           must
           in
           
           time
           and
           opportunitie
           force
           you
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           worldly
           policie
           and
           Compliance
           with
           Men
           and
           Times
           (
           Gods
           mercy
           over-ruling
           )
           that
           houlds
           your
           hands
           from
           murthering
           of
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           were
           your
           Power
           and
           Command
           as
           great
           as
           once
           the
           bloudie
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           was
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           (
           and
           your selfe
           and
           others
           have
           said
           it
           )
           by
           your
           
           Principles
           such
           whom
           you
           count
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ;
           You
           cannot
           be
           faithfull
           to
           your
           Principles
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           you
           satisfie
           them
           with
           but
           
             imprisoning
             ,
             fining
             ,
             whipping
          
           and
           banishing
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           that
           banishing
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Death
           ,
           as
           some
           chiefe
           with
           you
           (
           in
           my
           case
           formerly
           )
           have
           said
           it
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           'T
           is
           like
           you
           knew
           or
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           man
           that
           said
           he
           would
           never
           Conforme
           publikely
           ,
           although
           he
           did
           subscribe
           in
           private
           for
           his
           Libertie
           sake
           of
           Preaching
           :
           That
           ,
           although
           he
           did
           conforme
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           he
           never
           would
           :
           That
           ,
           although
           he
           did
           himselfe
           yeeld
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           molest
           and
           inforce
           others
           :
           That
           although
           he
           yeelded
           ,
           that
           others
           did
           molest
           them
           ,
           yet
           himselfe
           would
           never
           persecute
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           oh
           poore
           dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           like
           stones
           once
           roling
           downe
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           like
           the
           
             Indian
             Canoes
          
           or
           
             English
             Boats
          
           loose
           and
           adrist
           ,
           where
           stop
           we
           untill
           infinite
           mercy
           stop
           us
           ,
           especially
           when
           a
           false
           fire
           of
           zeale
           and
           Conscience
           drives
           us
           ,
           (
           though
           against
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           eternall
           himselfe
           ?
           )
        
         
           Oh
           remember
           the
           black
           Catalogues
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           most
           
           jealous
           and
           righteous
           God
           to
           make
           of
           his
           fierie
           Judgements
           and
           most
           dreadfull
           stoakes
           on
           Eminent
           and
           remarkeable
           persecutours
           even
           in
           this
           life
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           his
           way
           and
           course
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           in
           
             Germanie
             ,
             France
          
           and
           England
           ,
           (
           especially
           )
           what
           ever
           their
           pretences
           have
           been
           against
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Rebells
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           How
           hath
           he
           left
           them
           to
           be
           their
           owne
           
             Accusers
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Executioners
          
           ,
           some
           by
           hanging
           ,
           some
           by
           stobbing
           ,
           some
           by
           drowning
           and
           poysoning
           themselves
           ,
           some
           by
           running
           mad
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           drinking
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Cup
           which
           they
           had
           filld
           to
           others
           ?
        
         
           Some
           may
           say
           ,
           Such
           persecutours
           hunted
           
             God
             and
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           I
           ,
           but
           we
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           foretold
           how
           wonderfully
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           visible
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           !
           When
           did
           we
           see
           thee
           
             naked
             ,
             hungry
             ,
             thirstie
             ,
             sicke
             ,
             inprison
             ,
          
           &
           .
           How
           easie
           ,
           how
           common
           ,
           how
           dreadfull
           these
           mistakes
           ?
        
         
           Oh
           remember
           once
           againe
           (
           as
           I
           began
           )
           and
           I
           humbly
           desire
           to
           remember
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           every
           gray
           haire
           now
           on
           both
           our
           
           heads
           ,
           is
           a
           Boanerges
           ,
           a
           sonne
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           a
           warning
           piece
           
           to
           prepare
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           waighing
           of
           our
           last
           Anchors
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           gone
           from
           hence
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           never
           been
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           mercy
           infinite
           ,
           that
           stopt
           provoked
           Justice
           from
           blowing
           
           out
           our
           Candles
           in
           our
           youths
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           
             feeding
             Substance
          
           of
           the
           Candle
           's
           gone
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           impossible
           (
           without
           repentance
           ,
           )
           to
           recall
           our
           Actions
           !
           nay
           ,
           with
           repentance
           ,
           to
           recall
           our
           minutes
           past
           us
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           have
           much
           presumed
           upon
           your
           many
           waighty
           affaires
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           end
           with
           an
           humble
           cry
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           mercies
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           
             Davids
             Counsell
          
           ,
           and
           silently
           commune
           with
           your
           owne
           heart
           upon
           your
           Bed
           ,
           reflect
           upon
           your
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           and
           believe
           Him
           that
           said
           it
           to
           his
           over-zealous
           Disciples
           ,
           You
           know
           not
           what
           spirit
           you
           are
           of
           :
           That
           ,
           no
           sleepe
           may
           seize
           upon
           your
           eyes
           ,
           nor
           slumber
           upon
           your
           eye-lids
           ,
           untill
           your
           serious
           thoughts
           have
           
             seriously
             ,
             calmely
          
           ,
           and
           unchangeably
           (
           through
           helpe
           from
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           )
           fixed
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           On
           a
           Moderation
           toward
           the
           Spirits
           and
           Consciences
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           meerly
           differing
           from
           or
           opposing
           yours
           with
           onely
           Religious
           and
           Spirituall
           opposition
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           deepe
           and
           cordiall
           Resolution
           (
           in
           these
           wonderfull
           searching
           ,
           disputing
           ,
           and
           dissenting
           times
           )
           to
           search
           ,
           to
           listen
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           fast
           ,
           and
           more
           fearefully
           ,
           more
           tremblingly
           to
           enquire
           what
           the
           holy
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           mysteries
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           are
           ;
           In
           whom
           I
           humbly
           desire
           to
           be
        
         
           
             Your
             poore
             fellow-Servant
             ,
             unfainedly
             ,
             respective
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             R.
             VVilliams
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           APPENDIX
           :
           To
           the
           Cleargie
           of
           the
           foure
           great
           Parties
           (
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           )
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             Popish
             ,
             Prelaticall
             ,
             Presbyterian
          
           ,
           and
           Independent
           .
        
         
           
             WORTHY
             SIRS
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           pleaded
           the
           Cause
           of
           your
           severall
           and
           respective
           Consciences
           (
           against
           the
           bloudie
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           )
           in
           my
           former
           Labours
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           my
           present
           Rejoynder
           to
           Mr
           Cotton
           :
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           pray
           leave
           without
           offence
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           impartially
           oppos'd
           and
           charg'd
           your
           Consciences
           also
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           Guiltie
           of
           that
           bloudie
           Doctrine
           of
           persecuting
           each
           other
           for
           your
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           You
           foure
           have
           torne
           the
           seameles
           Coate
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           
           into
           foure
           pieces
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           former
           Times
           and
           Tearings
           )
           you
           foure
           have
           torne
           the
           three
           Nations
           into
           thousands
           of
           pieces
           and
           Distractions
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           former
           of
           you
           ,
           the
           Popish
           and
           (
           
             Protestant
             )
             Prelaticall
          
           ,
           are
           Brethren
           :
           So
           are
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           :
           But
           ,
           oh
           ,
           how
           
             Rara
             est
          
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           What
           Concord
           ,
           what
           Love
           ,
           what
           pitie
           hath
           ever
           yet
           appear'd
           amongst
           you
           ,
           when
           the
           providence
           of
           the
           most
           High
           and
           onely
           wise
           hath
           granted
           you
           your
           Pattents
           of
           mutuall
           and
           successive
           Dominion
           and
           precedencie
           ?
        
         
           Just
           like
           two
           men
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           knowne
           breake
           out
           to
           Blowes
           and
           Wrastling
           ,
           so
           have
           the
           
             Protestant
             Bishops
          
           fought
           and
           
           wrastled
           with
           the
           Popish
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           with
           the
           Protestant
           !
           The
           
             Presbyterian
             ▪
          
           with
           the
           Independent
           ,
           and
           the
           Independent
           with
           the
           
           Presbyterian
           !
           And
           our
           Chronicles
           and
           Experiences
           have
           told
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           he
           whose
           Turne
           it
           is
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           ,
           hath
           ever
           felt
           an
           heavie
           wrathfull
           hand
           of
           an
           unbrotherly
           and
           unchristian
           persecutour
           :
        
         
           Meane
           while
           ,
           what
           outcries
           for
           a
           Sword
           ,
           a
           Sword
           at
           any
           price
           ,
           
           on
           any
           Tearmes
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           take
           finall
           Revenges
           ,
           on
           such
           their
           Blasphemous
           and
           Hereticall
           Adversaries
           and
           Corrivalls
           ?
        
         
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           been
           so
           courted
           ,
           his
           person
           adored
           and
           Deified
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Religion
          
           magnified
           and
           Exalted
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           some
           have
           thought
           and
           said
           ,
           How
           hath
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           
             Magistrates
             Money
          
           and
           Sword
           ,
           out-shin'd
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           the
           Christianitie
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ?
           For
           when
           the
           person
           changes
           and
           Religion
           too
           ,
           how
           grossely
           notorious
           have
           been
           the
           Cleargies
           Changes
           also
           ?
           For
           Instance
           ,
           how
           
           have
           they
           Pernified
           ,
           tack't
           and
           turn'd
           about
           (
           as
           the
           wind
           hath
           blowne
           )
           from
           Poperie
           to
           Protestanisme
           ,
           from
           Protestanisme
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           from
           Poperie
           to
           Protestanisme
           againe
           ,
           and
           this
           within
           the
           Compasse
           of
           about
           a
           dozen
           yeares
           ;
           as
           the
           Purse
           and
           Sword-Bearers
           were
           changed
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           
             Princes
             (
             male
          
           or
           
             female
             ,
             Men
          
           or
           Children
           ,
           or
           their
           
             Consciences
             ,
             Popish
          
           or
           Protestant
           )
           were
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           how
           justly
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           book
           (
           if
           his
           )
           are
           the
           Cleargie
           
           of
           England
           charged
           with
           horrible
           breach
           of
           Vows
           and
           Oaths
           of
           canonicall
           obedience
           to
           their
           Fathers
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           against
           whom
           (
           in
           the
           Turne
           of
           the
           Times
           and
           the
           Sword-Bearers
           )
           they
           turned
           to
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           their
           fathers
           dreadful
           Enemies
           and
           persecutours
           ?
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           persecuting
           each
           of
           other
           ,
           I
           confesse
           the
           Wolfe
           (
           the
           persecutour
           ,
           )
           devoures
           the
           Goate
           ,
           the
           Swine
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           
           Fox
           ,
           and
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           inoffensive
           Sheepe
           and
           Lambe
           ?
           Yet
           (
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           made
           use
           of
           that
           excellent
           Fable
           or
           Similitude
           of
           a
           Wolfe
           getting
           on
           a
           Sheepes-skin
           ,
           so
           )
           may
           I
           not
           unseasonably
           make
           use
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Wolfe
           and
           the
           poore
           Lambe
           coming
           downe
           to
           drinke
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           Brooke
           and
           Streame
           together
           :
           The
           
             Wolfe
             cruell
          
           and
           strong
           drinks
           above
           and
           aloft
           :
           The
           
             Lambe
             innocent
          
           and
           weake
           ,
           drinks
           upon
           the
           Streame
           below
           :
           The
           Wolfe
           questions
           and
           quarrells
           the
           Lambe
           for
           corrupting
           and
           defiling
           the
           Waters
           :
           The
           Lambe
           
           (
           not
           daring
           to
           plead
           how
           easily
           the
           Wolfe
           drinking
           higher
           might
           transfer
           Defilement
           downeward
           ,
           but
           )
           pleads
           Improbabilitie
           and
           Impossibilitie
           ,
           that
           the
           waters
           descending
           could
           convey
           defilement
           upwards
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           This
           the
           plea
           :
           But
           who
           shall
           judge
           ?
           Be
           the
           Lambe
           never
           so
           innocent
           ,
           his
           plea
           never
           so
           just
           ,
           his
           Adversary
           the
           Wolfe
           will
           be
           his
           Judge
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           cruell
           and
           so
           strong
           soone
           teares
           the
           Lambe
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           cruell
           Beast
           arm'd
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             (
             Revel
          
           .
           17.
           )
           sits
           Judge
           in
           his
           owne
           Quarrels
           against
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           about
           the
           drinking
           at
           the
           Waters
           .
           And
           thus
           (
           sayth
           Mr
           Cotton
           )
           the
           Judgement
           ought
           to
           passe
           upon
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           not
           for
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           sinning
           against
           his
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           M●
           ▪
           thinks
           I
           heare
           ,
           the
           great
           charge
           against
           the
           Independent
           partie
           to
           be
           the
           great
           pleaders
           for
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Oh
           the
           horrible
           Deceipt
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Men
           !
           And
           ,
           what
           Excellent
           Physick
           can
           we
           prescribe
           to
           others
           ,
           till
           our
           Soule
           (
           as
           Job
           said
           )
           come
           to
           be
           in
           their
           soules
           cases
           ?
           What
           need
           have
           we
           to
           be
           more
           vile
           (
           with
           Job
           )
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           holy
           sence
           of
           selfe
           ▪
           Insufficiencie
           ,
           to
           cry
           for
           the
           blessed
           Leadings
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           guide
           and
           leade
           our
           Heads
           and
           Hearts
           uprightly
           ?
        
         
           For
           (
           to
           draw
           the
           Curtaine
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           the
           Light
           alittle
           )
           doe
           
           not
           all
           persecutours
           themselves
           zealously
           plead
           for
           Freedome
           ,
           for
           Libertie
           ,
           for
           Mercie
           to
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           when
           themselves
           are
           in
           the
           Grates
           ,
           and
           Pits
           ,
           and
           under
           Hatches
           ?
        
         
           Doth
           not
           Ges●er
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           who
           fitting
           his
           Pitfall
           for
           
             Wilde
             Beasts
          
           ,
           found
           in
           the
           morning
           a
           Woman
           ,
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           and
           a
           Fox
           in
           three
           severall
           Corners
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           
           Feare
           ,
           and
           as
           quiet
           ,
           and
           as
           desirous
           of
           Libertie
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           bloudie
           Gardiner
           and
           Bonner
           (
           prisoners
           ,
           during
           King
           Edwards
           dayes
           )
           yea
           and
           that
           bloudie
           Queene
           Mary
           her selfe
           ,
           all
           plead
           the
           Freedome
           of
           their
           Consciences
           .
           What
           most
           humble
           Supplications
           ,
           and
           indeed
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           for
           Libertie
           
           of
           Conscience
           have
           the
           Papists
           (
           when
           in
           Restraint
           )
           presented
           ,
           (
           and
           especially
           )
           in
           King
           James
           his
           time
           ?
           Yea
           what
           excellent
           Subscriptions
           to
           this
           Soule-Freedome
           ,
           are
           interwoven
           in
           many
           passages
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           Booke
           (
           if
           his
           )
           ?
           Yea
           and
           one
           of
           his
           
           Chaplaines
           (
           so
           cald
           )
           Doctor
           
             Jer.
             Taylour
          
           ,
           what
           an
           Everlasting
           Monumentall
           Testimony
           did
           he
           publish
           to
           this
           Truth
           ,
           in
           that
           his
           excellent
           Discourse
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Libertie
             of
             Prophesying
          
           ?
           Yea
           the
           (
           formerly
           )
           Non-conforming
           Presbyterian
           and
           
             Independent
             ,
             Scotch
          
           and
           
             English
             ,
             Old
          
           and
           New
           ,
           what
           most
           humble
           and
           pious
           Addresses
           have
           they
           made
           before
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           to
           Princes
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           for
           just
           mercy
           (
           in
           true
           Petitions
           of
           Right
           )
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ?
           But
           ,
           let
           this
           present
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Cottons
           
           Fig-leave
           Evasions
           and
           Distinctions
           :
           Let
           the
           practices
           (
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           )
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           in
           twenty
           yeares
           persecution
           :
           and
           this
           last
           of
           Mr
           
             Clarke
             ,
             Obadiah
             Holmes
          
           ,
           and
           others
           be
           Examined
           :
           Yea
           let
           the
           
             Independent
             Ministers
          
           late
           Proposalls
           be
           waighed
           ,
           with
           the
           double
           waight
           of
           Gods
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           appeare
           what
           Mercy
           the
           poore
           Soules
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           expect
           from
           the
           very
           
             Independents
             Cleargie
          
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           their
           Proposalls
           provide
           a
           Libertie
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           may
           freely
           preach
           without
           an
           Ordination
           !
           and
           that
           such
           as
           are
           not
           free
           to
           the
           publike
           Assemblies
           may
           have
           Libertie
           to
           meete
           in
           private
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           may
           so
           please
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           to
           shew
           them
           that
           their
           Lines
           and
           Modells
           ,
           and
           New-Englands
           Copie
           also
           (
           after
           
           which
           they
           write
           and
           pensill
           ,
           )
           are
           but
           more
           and
           more
           refined
           Images
           ,
           whereby
           to
           worship
           the
           
             Invisible
             God
          
           :
           and
           that
           still
           (
           as
           before
           )
           the
           Wolfe
           (
           the
           persecutour
           )
           must
           judge
           of
           the
           Lambes
           drinking
           !
        
         
           For
           instance
           ;
           
             New
             Englands
          
           Lawes
           (
           lately
           published
           in
           Mr
           
             Clarks
             Narrative
          
           )
           tell
           us
           
             how
             free
          
           it
           shall
           be
           for
           people
           to
           gather
           themselves
           into
           Church-estate
           ?
           
             how
             free
          
           to
           choose
           their
           owne
           
             Ministers
             ?
             how
             free
          
           to
           enjoy
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           But
           yet
           ,
           provided
           ,
           so
           -
           and
           so
           (
           upon
           the
           point
           )
           that
           the
           
             Civill
             State
          
           must
           judge
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Whether
           persons
           be
           ▪
           fit
           for
           Church-estate
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Gathering
           be
           
             right
             ,
             Whether
          
           the
           peoples
           choice
           be
           
             right
             ,
             Doctrines
             right
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           this
           in
           truth
           ,
           but
           to
           sweare
           that
           blasphemous
           Oath
           of
           Supremacie
           againe
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Nations
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           Into
           these
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           Cages
           ,
           doe
           those
           (
           otherwise
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           Men
           ,
           the
           )
           Independents
           ,
           put
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           bid
           them
           flie
           and
           walke
           at
           Libertie
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           within
           the
           Conjured
           Circle
           )
           so
           far
           as
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           To
           particularize
           briefely
           :
           When
           they
           have
           in
           their
           six
           severall
           Circuits
           ejected
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Proposalls
           )
           it
           may
           be
           
           hundreths
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thousands
           (
           if
           impartiall
           )
           of
           Episcopall
           and
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           &
           against
           their
           
             Peoples
             consent
          
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           Distressing
           of
           thousands
           ,
           and
           inraging
           (
           through
           such
           Soul-oppressions
           )
           the
           whole
           Nation
           !
           Then
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           free
           for
           all
           that
           be
           able
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           Preachers
           ,
           though
           not
           ordained
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           ,
           provided
           ,
           that
           two
           Ministers
           hands
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           
           which
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           is
           instead
           of
           an
           Ordination
           )
           be
           to
           their
           Approbation
           ,
           &c.
           
           Upon
           this
           lock
           any
           shall
           be
           free
           to
           preach
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           upon
           this
           point
           of
           the
           Compasse
           (
           as
           I
           may
           in
           humble
           reverence
           ,
           and
           with
           sorrow
           speake
           it
           )
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           free
           to
           breath
           and
           operate
           in
           the
           Soules
           of
           Men
           !
           By
           this
           Plummet
           and
           
             Line
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Square
           ,
           and
           (
           seeming
           )
           
             Goulden
             Reede
          
           and
           Meetewand
           ,
           the
           Sanctuary
           must
           be
           built
           and
           measured
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           of
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           common
           size
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           foote
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           thinke
           the
           
             Independents
             Foundations
          
           too
           weak
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           their
           weake
           Beliefe
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           bow
           downe
           to
           their
           Goulden
           Image
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           finest
           and
           latest
           Edition
           and
           Fashion
           :
           Why
           God
           forbid
           they
           should
           be
           forc'd
           to
           Church
           
           as
           others
           ,
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           their
           Libertie
           ,
           and
           meeteapart
           in
           private
           :
           But
           ,
           provided
           ,
           they
           acquaint
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           (
           who
           knows
           how
           soon
           ?
           )
           and
           too
           too
           often
           hath
           faln
           out
           ,
           the
           poore
           Sheepe
           and
           Deere
           of
           Christ
           must
           take
           Licence
           of
           and
           betray
           themselves
           unto
           the
           pawes
           and
           jawes
           of
           their
           Lyon-like
           persecutours
           .
        
         
           Heare
           Oh
           Heavens
           ,
           give
           Eare
           O
           Earth
           !
           What
           is
           this
           but
           like
           
           the
           Treacherous
           Dutchmen
           ,
           who
           Capitulate
           of
           Leagues
           of
           Peace
           and
           Amitie
           ,
           with
           their
           
             Neighbour
             English
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
             State
             Complements
          
           (
           some
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           malicious
           wrath
           ,
           others
           say
           t
           was
           out
           of
           drunken
           Intoxications
           at
           the
           best
           )
           thunder
           out
           Broad-sides
           of
           Fire
           and
           Smoake
           of
           persecution
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           Some
           possibly
           may
           say
           ,
           Your
           just
           suffring
           from
           the
           Independents
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           makes
           you
           speake
           Revenges
           against
           them
           in
           Old.
           
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           What
           I
           have
           suffred
           in
           my
           
             Estate
             ,
             Body
             ,
             Name
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
          
           I
           hope
           through
           helpe
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           I
           have
           desired
           to
           beare
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           patience
           and
           of
           respect
           and
           love
           ,
           even
           to
           my
           persecutours
           .
           As
           to
           particulars
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           and
           must
           (
           if
           God
           so
           will
           )
           further
           debate
           them
           with
           my
           truely
           honoured
           and
           beloved
           Adversarie
           Mr
           Cotton
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           you
           ,
           worthy
           Sirs
           ,
           (
           men
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           personall
           Holines
           many
           of
           you
           )
           I
           truely
           desire
           to
           be
           far
           from
           envying
           your
           
             Honours
             ,
             pleasures
          
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           two
           former
           
             Popish
             &
             Prelaticall
          
           are
           ejected
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           two
           later
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           are
           advanced
           :
           Nor
           would
           I
           
           move
           a
           Tongue
           or
           pen
           that
           any
           of
           you
           now
           possessed
           ,
           should
           be
           removed
           or
           disturbed
           ,
           untill
           your
           Consciences
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           serve
           or
           minister
           ,
           shall
           be
           otherwayes
           (
           then
           as
           you
           are
           yet
           )
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           Much
           rather
           would
           I
           make
           another
           humble
           plea
           (
           and
           that
           I
           believe
           with
           all
           the
           Reason
           and
           Justice
           in
           the
           World
           )
           that
           such
           
           who
           are
           ejected
           ,
           undone
           ,
           impoverished
           ,
           might
           some
           way
           from
           the
           State
           or
           you
           receive
           reliefe
           and
           succour
           :
           Considering
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Nations
           Constitution
           hath
           occasioned
           parents
           to
           traine
           up
           ,
           &
           persons
           to
           give
           themselves
           to
           studies
           (
           though
           in
           truth
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             Trade
             &
             Bargaining
          
           ,
           before
           God
           )
           yet
           ,
           't
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           ought
           therefore
           to
           share
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           fault
           of
           such
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           who
           in
           all
           changes
           are
           ejected
           .
        
         
           I
           end
           with
           humble
           begging
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           perswade
           
           and
           possesse
           yours
           with
           a
           true
           sence
           of
           three
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           yoakes
           of
           Soule-oppression
           ,
           which
           lye
           upon
           the
           necks
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           3
           Nations
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           as
           if
           Chams
           Curse
           from
           Noah
           were
           upon
           them
           ,
           Servants
           of
           Servants
           are
           they
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Soules
           Affection
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           call
           for
           the
           purest
           Libertie
           :
           I
           confesse
           the
           World
           lyes
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           loveth
           darknesse
           more
           then
           
           light
           :
           but
           why
           should
           you
           helpe
           on
           those
           yoaks
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           receive
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           give
           thanks
           ,
           &c.
           without
           an
           Heart
           ?
           yea
           and
           (
           in
           the
           many
           changes
           and
           cases
           incident
           )
           against
           their
           Heart
           and
           Soules
           Consent
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           the
           bloudines
           of
           that
           most
           bloudie
           Doctrine
           of
           persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           
             Winding
             Staires
          
           and
           
             back
             dores
          
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           professors
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           Sheepe
           
           and
           Goats
           ,
           are
           daily
           found
           to
           differ
           in
           their
           
             Apprehensions
             ,
             perswasions
             ,
             professions
          
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           Bonds
           and
           Death
           .
        
         
           What
           now
           ,
           shall
           these
           be
           wrackt
           ,
           their
           Soules
           ,
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           their
           purses
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           Yea
           if
           they
           refuse
           ,
           deny
           ,
           oppose
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           whether
           Jewes
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           call
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           suits
           not
           with
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           his
           Spirit
           
           or
           Ends
           ?
           Why
           should
           you
           compell
           them
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           with
           any
           other
           Sword
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           perswaded
           Japhet
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           Shem
           ,
           and
           can
           in
           his
           holy
           season
           prevaile
           with
           Shem
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           Japhet
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Of
           that
           Biass
           of
           selfe-love
           which
           hales
           and
           swayes
           our
           minds
           to
           hould
           so
           fast
           this
           bloudie
           Tenent
           :
           You
           know
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           from
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           that
           turns
           our
           feete
           from
           the
           Tradition
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           sets
           the
           Heart
           and
           Tongue
           and
           Pen
           and
           Hands
           too
           (
           as
           Pauls
           )
           day
           and
           night
           to
           work
           ,
           rather
           
           then
           the
           progresse
           and
           puritie
           and
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           should
           be
           debased
           or
           hindred
           .
        
         
           This
           Spirit
           will
           cause
           you
           leave
           (
           with
           joy
           )
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Worlds
          
           and
           Lives
           for
           his
           sake
           :
           the
           Heights
           and
           
             Depths
             ,
             Lengths
          
           and
           Breadths
           ,
           of
           whose
           Love
           you
           know
           doth
           infinitely
           passe
           your
           most
           knowing
           Comprehensions
           and
           Imaginations
           .
           There
           is
           but
           little
           of
           this
           Spirit
           extant
           ,
           I
           feare
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           untill
           we
           see
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           slaine
           in
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           :
           Then
           Joseph
           will
           goe
           boldly
           unto
           Pilate
           for
           the
           slaughtered
           bodie
           of
           most
           precious
           Saviour
           :
           and
           Nicodemus
           ,
           will
           goe
           by
           day
           ,
           to
           buy
           and
           bestow
           his
           sweetest
           spices
           ,
           on
           his
           infinitly
           sweeter
           Soules
           beloved
           .
           The
           full
           breathings
           of
           that
           heavenly
           Spirit
           ,
           unfeinedly
           and
           heartily
           wisheth
           you
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             unworthy
             Countriman
             ,
             R.
             Williams
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Principal
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             TRuth
             and
             peace
             
               rarely
               meet
            
             page
             1
          
           
             
               Many
               excellent
               men
               plead
               for
            
             persecution
             p.
             2
          
           
             New
             Englands
             persecution
             
               guilty
               of
               the
            
             persecution
             in
             Old
             p.
             3
          
           
             
               The
               first
            
             occasion
             
               of
               publishing
               the
            
             bloody
             tenent
             p
             4
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             
               complains
               of
               being
            
             persecuted
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               writes
               so
               much
               for
            
             persecution
             p.
             5
          
           
             The
             word
             persecution
             (
             
               in
               plain
            
             English
             )
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             
               would
               change
               the
               word
            
             persecuting
             into
             punishing
             .
             p.
             6
          
           
             State
             worships
             
               the
               ordinary
            
             occasion
             of
             persecution
             p.
             7
          
           
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Coronation
             of
             Kings
             
               unfitly
               compared
            
             p.
             11
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             
               pleading
               for
            
             Common
             Prayer
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
          
           
             
               Three
               causes
               for
               which
               Master
            
             Cotton
             
               pleads
               for
            
             persecution
             p.
             13
          
           
             Christs
             church
             
               may
               be
               gathered
               and
               dissolved
               with
               no
               disturbance
               of
            
             civil
             peace
             p.
             14
          
           
             
             Persecution
             
               breaks
               all
            
             civil
             peace
             p.
             15
          
           
             Civil
             peace
             
               may
               be
               kept
               long
               and
               flourish
               even
               where
            
             Christ
             
               is
               not
               heard
               of
               ,
               yea
               disowned
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             16
          
           
             Christianity
             
               lost
               most
               under
            
             reforming
             Emperors
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               societies
               or
               Churches
               of
            
             Saints
             
               are
               meerly
            
             voluntary
             in
             combining
             or
             dissolving
             p.
             17
          
           
             Christs
             Spouse
             
               is
               chosen
               out
               of
               this
            
             world
             p.
             18
          
           
             No
             civil
             state
             
               can
               judge
               the
            
             spiritual
             p.
             19
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             peace
             p.
             20
          
           
             When
             Gods
             
               people
               flourish
               most
               in
            
             godliness
             ,
             
               then
               most
            
             persecuted
             ;
             
               and
               ,
               when
               most
            
             persecuted
             ,
             
               then
               flourish
               most
               in
            
             godliness
             p.
             21
          
           
             
               A
               monstrous
               mingling
               of
            
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             disturbance
             p.
             22
          
           
             
               Six
               instances
               of
            
             zeal
             
               in
               Scripture
               (
               charged
               with
               ,
               yet
               )
               free
               from
               breach
               of
            
             civil
             peace
             p.
             23
          
           
             The
             Indians
             (
             
               subjected
               to
               the
            
             English
             )
             
               permitted
               ,
               while
            
             English
             fearing
             God
             in
             New
             England
             persecuted
             p.
             25
          
           
             Jonah's
             
               casting
               over
               board
               ,
               pleaded
               by
               Master
            
             Cotton
             
               as
               a
               ground
               for
            
             persecution
             ,
             examined
             p.
             26
          
           
             
               The
               killing
               of
               the
               false
               prophet
               ,
            
             Zech.
             13.
             6.
             p.
             27
          
           
             Conviction
             
               of
               conscience
            
             p.
             28
          
           
             The
             violation
             of
             civil
             
               peace
               ,
               though
               out
               of
            
             conscience
             ,
             
               to
               be
               punished
            
             .
             p.
             29
          
           
             Gamaliells
             
               councel
               considered
            
             p.
             30
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               never
               persecuted
               as
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               but
               as
               a
            
             deceiver
             ,
             blasphemer
             ,
             seducer
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             31
          
           
             Gods
             
               people
               fast
            
             asleep
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             awake
             ibid
             :
          
           
             
               A
               deep
            
             mystery
             in
             persecution
             p.
             32
          
           
             Wolves
             
               complaining
               of
               being
            
             persecuted
             
               by
               the
            
             sheep
             p.
             33
          
           
             
               The
               blood
               of
               the
            
             souls
             
               under
               the
               Altar
               is
               a
               sealed
            
             Mystery
             p.
             34
          
           
             
             
               A
               challenge
               to
               the
            
             Devil
             
               himself
               ,
               touching
               the
               persecution
               of
               hereticks
            
             p.
             34
          
           
             
               All
               Antichristian
            
             hunters
             make
             Titus
             
               the
               third
               their
            
             Den
             
               or
               Fortress
            
             p.
             35
          
           
             
               The
               horrible
               abusing
               and
               prophaning
               of
               that
               word
            
             Heretick
             p.
             36
          
           
             
               A
               child
               of
            
             God
             
               may
               possible
               be
               an
            
             Heretick
             p.
             37
          
           
             
               The
               straights
               in
               which
               the
            
             bloody
             tenent
             
               (
               and
               this
               Rejoynder
               also
               )
               were
               composed
            
             p.
             38
          
           
             Th●se
             Preachers
             
               who
               will
               not
            
             Preach
             without
             money
             ,
             must
             beg
             or
             steal
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               his
            
             distinction
             
               of
               Diggers
               ,
               Beggers
               ,
               stealers
            
             p.
             39
          
           
             Persecution
             
               usually
               taken
               for
               a
            
             corporal
             ,
             
               not
               a
            
             spiritual
             punishment
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Very
               severe
               ,
               but
               not
            
             Christian
             ,
             
               and
               more
               then
            
             Judaical
             
               punishment
               of
            
             Theeves
             in
             England
             p.
             41
          
           
             The
             civil
             
               and
               spirituall
               life
               confounded
            
             p.
             42
          
           
             Gods
             
               right
               and
            
             Caesars
             p.
             43
          
           
             
               The
               great
            
             peace
             breakers
             ibid.
             
          
           
             English
             Diana's
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Gross
             partiality
             
               to
               private
               interests
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             England
             
               in
               all
               ages
               guilty
               of
               much
            
             persecution
             p.
             45
          
           
             
               Two
               seasonable
            
             Petitions
             
               of
               any
               persecuted
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Parable
             
               of
               the
            
             Tares
             
               grosly
               abused
            
             p.
             46
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             both
             open
             and
             secret
             p.
             47
          
           
             Spiritual
             whoredome
             against
             God
             
               in
               his
               worship
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               pure
            
             civil
             relations
             .
             p.
             48
          
           
             The
             parable
             
               of
               the
            
             wise
             
               and
               foolish
            
             Virgins
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               A
               true
            
             church
             
               or
               society
               of
            
             Christ
             
               cannot
               consist
               of
               visible
            
             Hypocrites
             p.
             51
          
           
             The
             Field
             
               of
               the
            
             World
             ibid
             :
          
           
             The
             Mystery
             of
             christians
             and
             antichriastians
             p.
             52
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               rise
               of
            
             Antichristians
             argued
             p.
             54
          
           
             Touching
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
            
             whore
             p.
             55
          
           
             Christs
             church
             
               by
               institution
               properly
               consisting
               of
               good
               ground
            
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             church
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
            
             Christs
             true
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             p.
             58
          
           
             Antichristians
             ,
             monsters
             in
             Religion
             p.
             59
          
           
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
            
             sinners
             p.
             60
          
           
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
            
             Hypocrites
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
            
             opposites
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             p.
             61
          
           
             The
             Rivers
             and
             Fountaines
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Rev.
             16.
             p.
             63
          
           
             Of
             hypocrites
             
               in
               the
               profession
               of
            
             Christianity
             p.
             64
          
           
             Corrupt
             consciences
             distinguished
             p.
             66
          
           
             
               Toleration
               of
            
             idolaters
             considered
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Civil
             weapons
             
               in
               spirituals
               blur
               and
               slight
               the
            
             spiritual
             p.
             67
          
           
             
               The
               toleration
               of
            
             Jezabel
             in
             Thyatria
             p.
             68
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               between
            
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             slander
             p.
             69
          
           
             
               The
               dreadful
               nature
               of
            
             Christs
             spiritual
             punishments
             ibi
             .
          
           
             
               The
               punishments
               in
               the
            
             national
             
               Church
               of
            
             Israel
             were
             material
             and
             corporeal
             p.
             70
          
           
             Touching
             Prayer
             
               against
               present
               destruction
               of
               the
            
             Tares
             p.
             71
          
           
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             
               are
               not
            
             Apostles
             or
             messengers
             ib.
             
          
           
             Elijah
             
               stirring
               up
            
             Ahab
             
               to
               slay
               the
            
             Baalites
             p.
             72
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               state
               of
            
             Israel
             
               in
               the
            
             Apostacy
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             
               and
               more
               of
               the
            
             Baalites
             p.
             72
          
           
             Touching
             Apostles
             or
             Messengers
             p.
             74
          
           
             
               Touching
               fundamentals
            
             p.
             75
          
           
             
               Persecuting
               of
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               by
               a
               Law
            
             p.
             76
          
           
             
               The
               greatest
            
             blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               yet
               not
               punished
               but
               spiritually
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pauls
             
               appeal
               to
            
             Caesar
             
               more
               examined
            
             p.
             78
          
           
             
             Few
             Magistrates
             
               in
               the
               world
               that
               bear
               the
               very
               name
               of
               of
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             p.
             79
          
           
             
               Fewer
               truely
               Christians
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Mystical
               and
               most
               cruel
            
             Surgery
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               To
               serve
            
             God
             
               with
               all
               our
            
             might
             ,
             
               literally
               taken
               ,
               horribly
               abused
            
             p.
             80
          
           
             
               The
               title
               of
            
             defender
             
               of
               the
            
             Faith
             in
             England
             p.
             81
          
           
             
               A
               bold
               ,
               but
               true
               Word
               touching
            
             defend
             or
             
               of
               the
            
             faith
             p.
             83
          
           
             
               The
               title
               of
               supream
               head
               of
               the
            
             church
             examined
             p.
             84
          
           
             
               The
               plague
               of
               the
               Turkes
               upon
               the
            
             antichristian
             world
             p.
             84
          
           
             Whether
             Saul
             
               was
               a
               type
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             85
          
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             Clergy
             
               in
               all
            
             nations
             
               the
               greatest
            
             peace-breakers
             p.
             88
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
            
             seducer
             and
             seducing
             p.
             89
          
           
             Bishop
             Longlands
             
               subtle
               and
               bloody
               oaths
               of
            
             inquisition
             
               against
               seducing
            
             (
             christians
             )
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Causes
               of
            
             destruction
             
               to
               a
            
             nation
             p.
             90
          
           
             All
             nations
             ,
             
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Towns
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             parts
             
               of
               the
            
             world
             &c.
             p.
             91
          
           
             
               Changes
               of
            
             state
             Religions
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               state
               of
            
             Israel
             unparalleled
             p.
             92
          
           
             
               The
               punishments
               of
            
             Christ
             
               sorer
               then
               the
               punishments
               of
            
             Moses
             ibi
             .
          
           
             
               That
               of
            
             Jude
             ,
             twice
             dead
             ,
             examined
             p.
             93
          
           
             
               Of
               spiritual
            
             infection
             p.
             94
          
           
             
               The
               sword
               of
               typical
            
             Israel
             
               a
               type
               of
            
             Christs
             spiritual
             sword
             p.
             95
          
           
             Magistrates
             
               cannot
               receive
               from
               the
               people
               a
            
             spiritual
             power
             p.
             69
          
           
             
               The
               proper
            
             charge
             
               of
               the
               civil
            
             Magistrate
             p.
             97
          
           
             The
             plague
             
               of
               the
            
             Turke
             
               upon
               the
            
             Antichristian
             world
             p.
             98
          
           
             
             A
             
               twofoldcare
               and
            
             charge
             
               of
               souls
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             
               the
               true
            
             King
             of
             Israel
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christs
             
               threefold
               sending
               of
            
             Preachers
             p.
             99
          
           
             
               No
               true
               office
               of
            
             Ministery
             ,
             
               since
               the
            
             Apostacy
             ,
             
               but
               that
               of
            
             Prophesie
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Great
               neglects
               charged
               on
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             p.
             100
          
           
             Pretended
             order
             ,
             monstrous
             disorder
             p.
             101
          
           
             The
             Parliaments
             
               high
               justice
               against
            
             oppressors
             p.
             102
          
           
             
               The
               title
            
             head
             
               of
               the
            
             church
             p.
             103
          
           
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             
               no
               spiritual
               officer
               now
               ,
               as
               in
            
             Israel
             p.
             104
          
           
             All
             commonweals
             
               that
               ever
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               world
               (
               excepting
               that
               of
               typical
            
             Israel
             )
             meerly
             civil
             p.
             105
          
           
             
               The
               decrees
               of
            
             Pagan
             kings
             for
             Israel
             
               and
               the
            
             God
             
               of
               it
               ,
               considered
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             
               lay
               heavy
               load
               upon
               the
            
             Magistrates
             back
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               great
               desolation
               of
               the
               visible
            
             order
             
               of
               Christs
            
             Saints
             and
             servants
             p.
             107
          
           
             The
             Wolves
             at
             Ephesus
             considered
             ,
             Act.
             20
             p.
             108
          
           
             
               The
               duty
               of
               the
               civil
            
             Magistrate
             
               in
               spirituals
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               changing
               of
            
             Persecutors
             
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               abolishing
               of
            
             persecution
             another
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               persecuting
            
             cleargy
             
               no
               cordial
            
             friends
             to
             Magistracy
             ibid
             :
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             Bellarmine
             
               all
               one
               for
               the
               deposing
            
             heretical
             princes
             p
             109
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
            
             Cobham
             
               his
               troubles
               in
            
             Henry
             
               the
               fifths
               dayes
            
             p
             110
          
           
             Civil
             society
             
               plucke
               up
               by
               the
            
             roots
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               turn-coat
               in
            
             Religion
             
               more
               faithless
               then
               a
               resolved
            
             Jew
             ,
             Turk
             or
             Papist
             111
          
           
             
             Doctor
             Pearnes
             
               turning
               and
               returning
               ,
               and
               turning
               againe
               in
            
             Religion
             p.
             111
          
           
             
               Consciences
               yeelding
               to
               be
               forced
               lose
               all
            
             conscience
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               strange
            
             Paradoxes
             about
             force
             in
             spirituals
             p.
             112
          
           
             
               How
               the
            
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             were
             Types
             ●f
             Jesus
             
               Christ
               to
               come
            
             p.
             113
          
           
             Cyrus
             called
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               figure
               of
            
             Christ
             p.
             114
          
           
             
               The
               fire
               from
            
             Heaven
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             p.
             115
          
           
             All
             truth
             ,
             
               not
               only
            
             heavenly
             ,
             but
             moral
             ,
             civil
             ,
             
               &c.
               precious
            
             p.
             116
          
           
             
               Many
               excellent
            
             Prophets
             
               in
               eminency
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               not
               use
               a
            
             civil
             
               but
               a
            
             spiritual
             
               sword
               in
            
             spirituals
             p.
             117
          
           
             
               More
               confidence
               commonly
               put
               in
               the
               civil
               sword
               then
               the
               spiritual
            
             p.
             118
          
           
             Englands
             
               changes
               in
            
             Religion
             
               compared
               with
               those
               of
            
             Judah
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             England
             
               may
               not
               possibly
               receive
               the
            
             Pope
             againe
             119
          
           
             The
             Religions
             
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               politick
               inventions
               to
               maintaine
               a
            
             civil
             state
             p.
             120
          
           
             
               The
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               some
            
             order
             of
             Government
             
               all
               the
            
             world
             over
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Emperor
            
             Antoninus
             Pius
             
               his
               distinction
               and
               Edict
               against
            
             persecution
             p.
             120
             ,
             123
          
           
             The
             degeneracy
             
               of
               Christianity
               now
               professed
            
             p.
             121
          
           
             
               The
               horrible
               d●ss●mbling
               of
               some
            
             persecutors
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Too
               short
               a
               time
               set
               for
               repentance
               in
            
             New
             England
             p.
             122
          
           
             False
             Teachers
             
               commonly
               hardned
               by
            
             persecution
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               great
               sufferings
               of
               Master
            
             Gotton
             
               and
               his
               friends
               in
            
             England
             p.
             123
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               between
            
             spiritual
             and
             corporal
             murther
             p.
             124
          
           
             
             
               Civil
               Justice
               ought
               impartially
               to
               permit
               one
            
             conscience
             
               as
               well
               as
               another
            
             p.
             124
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               of
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Romane
               Emperors
               and
               Roman
               Popes
            
             p.
             125
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               between
               the
            
             persecuted
             for
             conscience
             ,
             
               and
               punished
               for
               civil
               crimes
            
             p.
             127
          
           
             
               Every
               true
            
             Moses
             
               will
               make
               a
               difference
               between
            
             Israelites
             and
             Egyptians
             p.
             128
          
           
             
               Whether
               a
            
             Commonweal
             
               may
               prosper
               in
               the
               permission
               of
               divers
            
             Religions
             p.
             129
          
           
             
               Cups
               of
               blood
               given
               into
               the
               hand
               of
            
             persecuting
             nations
             p.
             129
          
           
             Scripture
             
               perverted
               from
               the
               spiritual
               to
               the
            
             civil
             state
             p.
             131
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             
               usually
               but
               the
            
             Clergies
             Cane
             and
             Trumpet
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               grosly
               abused
               by
               a
            
             Governor
             in
             New
             England
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             bloody
             Tenent
             
               plucks
               up
               the
            
             Nations
             
               and
               all
               civil
               being
            
             p.
             132
          
           
             Romes
             glory
             and
             downfal
             p.
             133
          
           
             The
             civil
             state
             
               and
               officers
               thereof
               cannot
               be
               spiritual
            
             Judges
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               case
               of
            
             Gallio
             p.
             134
          
           
             
               The
               sufficiency
               of
            
             Christs
             
               spiritual
               weapons
            
             p.
             135
          
           
             
               A
               vaine
               fear
               of
               false
            
             Teachers
             p
             136
          
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             nor
             Paul
             
               addrest
               themselves
               to
               the
            
             civil
             state
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Turke
             and
             Pope
             
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               all
            
             Protestants
             
               against
               free
            
             conference
             p.
             137
          
           
             David
             and
             Goliah
             Types
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Difference
               between
            
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             Ministers
             p.
             138
          
           
             Israels
             
               corporcal
               killing
               ,
               types
               of
            
             spiritual
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               duty
               of
               the
            
             civil
             state
             
               in
               spirituals
            
             p.
             139
          
           
             The
             kingdomes
             
               of
               the
               world
               becoming
            
             Christs
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Touching
               forcing
               men
               to
            
             Church
             p.
             140
          
           
             A
             Spanish
             
               inquisition
               all
               the
               world
               over
            
             p.
             141
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             
               kindling
               a
               twofold
               fire
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mathias
             
               the
               second
            
             Emperor
             ,
             granting
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             p.
             142
          
           
             Christian
             
               weapons
               considered
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               fallacious
               distinction
               of
               using
               the
            
             civil
             sword
             ,
             not
             
               in
               ,
               but
               about
            
             spiritual
             matters
             p.
             143
          
           
             
               Wonderful
               strange
            
             Carpenters
             p.
             144
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             slights
             stocks
             and
             whips
             ,
             
               &c.
               and
               provokes
               to
            
             banish
             and
             kil
             hereticks
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               All
               civil
               violence
               in
            
             spirituals
             ,
             
               is
               for
               an
            
             interest
             p.
             145
          
           
             The
             civil
             sword
             
               esteemed
               more
               powerful
               then
               the
               spiritual
            
             p.
             146
          
           
             
               That
               great
               fort
               of
            
             Rom.
             13.
             considered
             p.
             147
          
           
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             
               not
               charged
               with
               the
               keeping
               of
               two
               tables
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             and
             Beza's
             
               judgement
               on
            
             Rom.
             13.
             p.
             148
          
           
             Vnrighteousness
             civil
             and
             spiritual
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             
               wars
               without
            
             civil
             disturbance
             p.
             149
          
           
             
               Of
               the
            
             Romane
             Emperors
             
               power
               in
            
             spirituals
             p.
             150
          
           
             
               Foul
               imputation
               against
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               his
               wise
               provision
               for
               his
            
             Kingdome
             p.
             151
          
           
             The
             Clergies
             
               evil
               dealing
               with
               the
            
             civil
             magistrate
             p.
             152
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Christs
             true
             order
             ,
             
               but
               lately
               discovered
               since
               the
            
             Apostacy
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               Courts
               and
               Judges
            
             p.
             153
          
           
             Touching
             Pauls
             
               appeal
               to
            
             Caesar
             p.
             154
             ,
             155.
             
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               rights
               and
               civil
            
             p.
             156
          
           
             
               The
               true
               and
               only
            
             Christendome
             p.
             157
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               robbed
               of
               his
               crown
            
             p.
             158
          
           
             
               Of
               custome
               tribute
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             159
          
           
             
               Of
               praying
               for
               Magistrates
            
             p.
             160
          
           
             
               Civil
               Ministers
               and
            
             spiritual
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             God
             of
             heaven
             
               hath
               many
               sorts
               of
               Ministers
            
             p.
             161
          
           
             
               Ordinarily
               the
            
             truth
             
               is
               persecuted
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             
               Touching
               the
               tearm
            
             evil
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             p.
             162
          
           
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             
               robbed
               of
               his
            
             civil
             power
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               toleration
               ,
               which
               Master
            
             Cotton
             
               in
               cases
               makes
               large
               enough
            
             p.
             163
          
           
             The
             land
             
               of
               Israel
               a
            
             type
             p.
             164
          
           
             
               Touching
               false
               and
            
             seducing
             teachers
             p.
             165
          
           
             
               The
               great
               difference
               of
               sin
               against
               the
               civil
               or
               spiritual
               estate
            
             p.
             166
          
           
             
               The
               gross
               partiality
               of
               the
               bloody
               doctrine
               of
               persecution
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gods
             
               children
               much
               labor
               to
               shift
               off
               the
               cross
               of
            
             Christ
             p.
             167
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               between
               two
               theeves
            
             p.
             168
          
           
             
               The
               horrible
               hyp●c●isie
               of
               all
               persecutors
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christs
             
               charge
               to
            
             Pergamus
             and
             Thyatira
             against
             toleration
             ,
             examined
             p.
             169
          
           
             
               The
               word
            
             persecution
             
               how
               ordinarily
               taken
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Famous
               speeches
               of
               some
            
             kings
             against
             persecution
             p.
             170
          
           
             No
             civil
             state
             
               or
               country
               can
               be
               truly
               called
            
             Christian
             ,
             
               although
               true
            
             Christians
             
               be
               in
               it
            
             p.
             171
          
           
             Nursing
             
               fathers
               dealt
               with
               all
               as
            
             children
             p.
             172
          
           
             Persecutors
             ,
             
               if
               it
               were
               in
               their
               power
               would
               and
               are
               bound
               to
               persecute
               all
            
             consciences
             and
             Religions
             
               in
               the
            
             world
             p.
             173
          
           
             All
             persecutors
             
               hold
               the
            
             Popes
             traiterous
             doctrine
             
               of
               deposing
            
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             174
          
           
             The
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Clargy
             ,
             
               set
               the
            
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             world
             
               on
               fire
               for
               their
               maintenance
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             
               device
               to
               win
               their
            
             Clergy
             to
             toleration
             
               of
               other
            
             Religions
             p.
             175
          
           
             
               All
               that
               profess
               to
               be
            
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             
               must
               resolve
               to
            
             dig
             or
             beg
             ,
             or
             steal
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             Antichristians
             
               are
               fundamentally
               opposite
               to
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             p.
             176
          
           
             
               Of
               letting
               the
            
             Tares
             alone
             p.
             177
          
           
             
               A
               speech
               of
            
             King
             James
             considered
             p.
             178
          
           
             
               Touching
               compelling
               to
               come
               to
            
             Church
             
               to
               hear
            
             p.
             179
          
           
             
               A
               second
               speech
               of
            
             King
             James
             
               proving
               it
               possible
               that
               a
            
             Papist
             
               may
               yeeld
               civil
               obedience
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             at
             Paris
             ,
             although
             Popish
             ,
             
               yet
               condemned
               books
               against
            
             civil
             obedience
             p.
             180
          
           
             
             All
             England
             was
             
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
            
             Pope
             renounced
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               twofold
               holding
               the
            
             Pope
             
               as
               head
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               two
            
             English
             sisters
             
               Laws
               concerning
            
             conscience
             p.
             181
          
           
             
               Cautions
               for
               preventing
               disturbance
               by
            
             Papists
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Other
             Nations
             
               well
               provide
               against
            
             distractions
             
               and
               tumults
               from
               opposite
            
             consciences
             p.
             182
          
           
             Neerer
             competitors
             
               to
               the
            
             truth
             
               among
               our selves
               ,
               then
               the
            
             Papist
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               admired
               prudence
               of
               the
            
             Parliament
             
               in
               preserving
               civil
               peace
            
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             
               Increase
               of
            
             Papists
             
               unlikely
               (
               as
               things
               stand
               )
               in
            
             England
             ibid
          
           
             Master
             Jo.
             Robinson
             from
             Holland
             
               as
               touching
               permission
               of
            
             Papists
             ,
             
               his
               testimony
            
             p.
             184
          
           
             
               A
               third
               speech
               of
            
             King
             James
             considered
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Persecution
             
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               the
            
             mark
             
               of
               a
               false
            
             Church
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             King
             of
             Poland
             
               his
               speech
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             spiritual
             
               power
               of
            
             Christ
             
               intrusted
               ,
               not
               with
            
             civil
             but
             spiritual
             Ministers
             p.
             185
          
           
             
               An
               excellent
            
             argument
             
               used
               in
            
             Parliament
             
               against
               the
               persecuting
            
             Bishops
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               wayes
               of
            
             disturbing
             and
             destroying
             Religion
             p.
             186
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             as
             Tyrants
             
               justly
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Parliament
             therein
             prospered
             from
             heaven
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Daniels
             
               councel
               to
            
             Belshazzar
             ,
             preserveth
             Parliaments
             and
             nations
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Israel
             
               a
               miraculous
            
             nation
             p.
             187
          
           
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
            
             nations
             
               in
               the
            
             world
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
            
             true
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             false
             p.
             188
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             
               his
               speech
            
             p.
             189
          
           
             Spiritual
             Rapts
             and
             violence
             upon
             conscience
             p.
             189
          
           
             Amnon
             
               his
               ravishing
               of
            
             Tamat
             
               a
               Type
            
             p.
             190
          
           
             
               The
               Judge
               of
            
             conviction
             of
             conscience
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Wars
             for
             Religion
             p.
             191
          
           
             The
             bloody
             tenent
             
               guilty
               of
               all
               the
               blood
               of
            
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             
               formerly
               and
               lately
            
             spilt
             p.
             192
          
           
             Touching
             national
             Churches
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Practical
             
               denying
               of
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               the
               greatest
            
             p.
             193
          
           
             
               Two
               high
               transgressions
               objected
               against
               Master
            
             Cotton
             p.
             194
          
           
             
             Touching
             Julian
             his
             toleration
             p.
             199
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               infection
               of
               false
            
             doctrine
             ibid.
             
          
           
             King
             James
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             their
             persecutions
             compared
             p.
             200
          
           
             Fit
             qualification
             of
             Princes
             p.
             201
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             
               suspends
               most
               part
               of
               the
            
             Magistrates
             
               in
               the
            
             world
             
               from
               acting
               in
               matters
               of
            
             Religion
             ib.
             
          
           
             Constantines
             
               Edict
               as
               to
            
             Religion
             p.
             202
          
           
             Foule
             imputations
             
               cast
               on
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vnchristian
             Tribunals
             
               and
               proceedings
            
             p.
             203
          
           
             
               Touching
               excommunication
               in
            
             Israel
             p.
             204
          
           
             Spiritual
             
               blessings
               and
               cursings
               the
               Antitypes
               of
            
             Corporal
             in
             Israel
             p.
             205
          
           
             Holy
             and
             spiritual
             Constables
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             stocks
             ,
             posts
             ,
             gibbets
             ,
             Tyburnes
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               true
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               true
            
             sword
             ;
             
               a
               false
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               false
            
             sword
             p.
             206
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             
               her
               wars
               against
               the
            
             Papists
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Wars
               of
               the
            
             Waldenses
             p.
             207
          
           
             Christian
             
               weapons
               ,
               wars
               and
               victories
            
             p.
             208
          
           
             Gideons
             
               army
               typical
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Church
             
               doth
               not
               persecute
               ,
               but
               is
               persecuted
            
             p.
             209
          
           
             
               Poverty
               and
               persecution
               ,
               the
               most
               common
               companions
               of
            
             Gods
             Church
             .
             p.
             210
          
           
             
               The
               sins
               of
            
             Gods
             children
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christs
             
               witnesses
               in
               all
            
             Ages
             .
             p.
             211
          
           
             
               A
               true
               wife
               of
            
             Christ
             
               no
               persecuter
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               between
               excommunication
               and
            
             persecution
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Difference
               between
               a
            
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             state
             p.
             212
          
           
             The
             civil
             
               powers
               made
               the
            
             Clergies
             executioners
             p.
             213
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               judgements
               more
               terrible
               since
            
             Christ
             ,
             then
             corporal
             
               before
               his
               coming
            
             p.
             214
          
           
             
               A
               twofold
               way
               of
            
             constraint
             p.
             215
          
           
             
               What
               it
               is
               to
               walk
               according
               to
               mans
            
             light
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Conviction
             twofold
             p.
             216
          
           
             
               The
               maintenance
               of
               the
            
             New
             English
             Ministers
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               propagating
            
             Religion
             
               by
               the
               sword
            
             p.
             217
          
           
             
             
               Touching
               the
            
             Indians
             of
             New
             England
             p.
             218
             ,
             219
          
           
             
               Propriety
               of
               Language
               necessary
               to
               all
               Preachers
            
             p.
             220
             ▪
          
           
             Conscience
             
               a
               close
            
             prisoner
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             221
          
           
             Publike
             Marriage
             
               of
               a
               soul
               to
            
             Christ
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Spream
               Authority
               in
            
             spirituals
             p.
             222
          
           
             Mysteries
             
               of
               false
            
             Christs
             p.
             225
          
           
             
               The
               true
            
             Christ
             
               despised
               for
               his
            
             poverty
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               base
               esteem
               of
               the
            
             spiritual
             sword
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Earthly
             Christs
             
               need
               earthly
               supports
            
             p.
             226
          
           
             
               The
               state
               of
            
             Christianity
             
               during
               the
               reigne
               of
            
             Antichrist
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Satans
               two
               wayes
               of
               quenching
               the
               candle
               of
            
             Christianity
             p.
             227
          
           
             
               A
               note
               of
               the
            
             French
             Massacre
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               pretended
               disputes
               in
            
             Queen
             Maries
             dayes
             p.
             228
          
           
             
               The
               late
            
             Synodical
             disputes
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               bloody
               and
               most
            
             unchristian
             speech
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               rash
               madness
               of
            
             persecutors
             
               against
               themselves
            
             p.
             229
          
           
             
               Pleasantness
               of
            
             wit
             sanctified
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Churches
               of
            
             New
             England
             
               proved
               an
               implicite
            
             national
             Church
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             civil
             state
             
               maintenance
               proveth
               a
            
             state
             Church
             p.
             231
          
           
             Synods
             
               assembled
               by
            
             civil
             
               power
               ,
               cannot
               be
               but
            
             civil
             also
             p.
             231
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Land
               and
               Country
               of
            
             Canaan
             a
             None-such
             p.
             232
          
           
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             compared
             p.
             233
          
           
             New
             English
             
               loath
               to
               be
               accounted
            
             persecutors
             p.
             234
          
           
             
               Laws
               concerning
            
             Gods
             worship
             p.
             234
             ,
             240
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
            
             Magistrates
             
               keeping
               of
               both
            
             Tables
             p.
             235
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             
               suspending
               in
               matters
               of
            
             Religion
             p.
             237
          
           
             soul-saving
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               tearm
            
             [
             souls
             Good
             ]
             
               commonly
               but
               a
               paint
            
             p.
             238
          
           
             
               Worldly
               prosperity
               ever
               dangerous
               to
            
             Gods
             children
             p.
             239
          
           
             Holland
             and
             England
             
               wonderfully
               prospered
               upon
               mercy
               shewn
               to
            
             consciences
             p.
             241
          
           
             Bodies
             and
             goods
             (
             not
             conscience
             )
             
               subject
               to
               civil
               powers
            
             p.
             242
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
            
             Commonweal
             of
             Isreal
             p.
             243
          
           
             The
             Romane
             Emperor
             
               flourished
               long
               ,
               though
               without
            
             Christ
             p.
             244
          
           
             
             Christs
             
               spouse
               most
               chast
               under
            
             persecution
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Constantine
             
               a
               friend
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
            
             Christs
             spouse
             p.
             245
          
           
             Concerning
             toleration
             in
             New
             England
             p.
             247
          
           
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             
               both
               force
               to
            
             Church
             p.
             248
          
           
             
               Prayers
               for
               vengeance
               upon
            
             persecutors
             p.
             249
          
           
             
               The
               bloody
            
             Tenent
             
               of
               persecution
               is
               a
            
             King-killing
             and
             Sure
             killing
             p.
             250
          
           
             P●rsecutors
             
               pretend
               to
               save
               but
               kill
            
             p.
             251
          
           
             Hireling
             Ministers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Friers
             in
             Chaucers
             
               time
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               in
               our
               time
               considered
               The
            
             Turkes
             
               will
               be
            
             Muselmanni
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               true
               believers
            
             p.
             253
          
           
             Mystical
             sheep
             and
             wolves
             p.
             253
             ,
             254
          
           
             Pauls
             striking
             Elimas
             
               blind
               considered
            
             p.
             254
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             
               using
               the
            
             Magistrate
             as
             dogs
             p.
             256
          
           
             
               The
               great
               spiritual
            
             differences
             
               of
               these
               times
            
             p.
             257
          
           
             Gods
             
               children
               may
               possibly
               fight
               each
               against
               other
            
             p.
             258
          
           
             Spiritual
             murtherers
             and
             seducers
             p.
             259
             ,
             261
          
           
             Commonweal
             Common-woe
             twofold
             p.
             259
          
           
             Mystical
             wolves
             and
             Muskeeto's
             p.
             261
          
           
             
               A
               state
               and
               forc't
            
             Religion
             a
             prison
             p.
             262
          
           
             Of
             Constantines
             
               wars
               for
               the
            
             Christians
             p.
             263
          
           
             
               Never
               any
               true
            
             Religion
             
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               one
            
             p.
             264
          
           
             Touching
             Pauls
             blasphemy
             
               before
               his
               conversion
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               An
               instance
               from
            
             John
             Haywood
             
               and
               the
               Lord
            
             Cromwel
             
               in
               K.
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eighth
               his
               days
            
             p.
             265
          
           
             Of
             Moses
             Judicials
             p.
             266
          
           
             The
             first
             Christians
             
               the
               purest
               and
               yet
               the
            
             civil
             sword
             
               was
               against
               them
            
             p.
             267
          
           
             The
             Levites
             killing
             3000
             ,
             Exod.
             32
             ,
             typical
             .
             p.
             268
          
           
             Phineas●
             
               his
               act
               considered
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Elijah
             
               and
               the
            
             Baalites
             ,
             
               and
               other
            
             figurative
             passages
             
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             p.
             269
             ,
             270
          
           
             
               Strange
               and
               monstrous
               duties
               of
            
             Moral
             righteousness
             p.
             271
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               are
            
             monsters
             accounted
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             272
          
           
             Elijah
             
               his
               slaying
               the
            
             Captains
             
               and
               their
            
             Fifties
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Wonderful
             Spiders
             and
             Cobwebs
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Seducers
             
               and
               their
            
             punishments
             p.
             273
          
           
             
               The
               sad
               effects
               of
               the
            
             Bloody
             Tenent
             
               on
               M.
            
             Cotton's
             
               own
               spirit
            
             p.
             274
             ,
             275
          
           
             
             The
             differences
             
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
            
             Old
             and
             New
             England
             p.
             276
          
           
             The
             great
             sin
             of
             New
             Englands
             
               former
               Patents
            
             p.
             276
             ,
             277
          
           
             Old
             England
             curbing
             New
             Englands
             persecutions
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Holy
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             
               joyning
               with
               bloody
               persecutors
               in
            
             Hen.
             8.
             
               his
               days
            
             p.
             278
          
           
             
               The
               famous
               passages
               of
            
             Cromwel
             and
             Lambert
             in
             Hen.
             8.
             
               his
               days
            
             p.
             278
          
           
             Conviction
             twofold
             p.
             279
             ,
             280
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               accounted
               the
               greatest
            
             Heretick
             ,
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             Seducer
             
               in
               the
               world
            
             p.
             381
          
           
             
               Small
               matters
               accounted
            
             Heresies
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               barbarous
               usage
               of
            
             John
             Hus
             
               in
               the
               Councel
               at
            
             Constance
             p.
             282
          
           
             The
             Bloody
             Tenent
             destroys
             civility
             
               out
               of
               the
               world
            
             p.
             282
             ,
             285
          
           
             
               All
               men
               confident
               in
               their
            
             own
             way
             p.
             284
          
           
             
               He
               that
               persecutes
            
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             Pagans
             ,
             or
             Antichristians
             ,
             
               is
               in
               a
               greater
               errour
               then
               any
               of
               them
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Freedom
             of
             conscience
             
               a
               great
            
             peace-maker
             p.
             286
             ,
             287
          
           
             
               Of
               persecuting
            
             Apostates
             p.
             287
             ▪
             288
          
           
             Two
             woful
             opinions
             
               bewitching
               the
            
             Nations
             p.
             289
          
           
             
               Three
               great
               causes
               of
               the
               downfal
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             p.
             290
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
            
             New
             English
             
               model
               of
            
             Church
             and
             Civil
             power
             p.
             290
          
           
             M.
             Cotton
             '
             
               s
               too
               deep
               censuring
            
             p.
             291
          
           
             Israel
             a
             miraculous
             people
             p.
             292
          
           
             Touching
             the
             punishment
             of
             adultery
             among
             the
             Jews
             p.
             293
          
           
             All
             civil
             Government
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ibid.
             
          
           
             True
             Commonweals
             
               many
               without
            
             Kings
             p.
             294
          
           
             
               A
               wonderful
               saying
               of
            
             Bishop
             Hall
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             
               nursing
               fathers
               and
               their
            
             sins
             p.
             295
             ,
             296
          
           
             The
             Pourtraicture
             
               of
               the
            
             Bloody
             Tenent
             p.
             297
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Compared
               with
               other
            
             Opinions
             and
             Practices
             p
             ,
             301.
             
          
           
             The
             Maskes
             and
             Vizards
             
               of
               the
            
             Bloody
             Tenent
             p.
             302.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             
               their
               meeting
               seldom
               ,
               and
               short
               in
               this
               World
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Letter
               of
            
             R.
             W.
             
               to
               Major
            
             Endico●
             Governor
             
               of
               the
            
             Massachuset
             (
             in
             N.
             E.
             )
             
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               late
               Persecution
               at
            
             Boston
             p.
             303
          
           
             
             
               Persecutors
               approve
               no
               persecution
               in
               the
               World
               but
               their
               own
            
             p.
             304
          
           
             
               All
               Persecutors
               render
               the
               innocent
               most
               odious
            
             p.
             305
          
           
             Cromwel
             the
             2d
             a
             Refuge
             
               for
               the
               oppessed
            
             p.
             306
          
           
             This
             Rejoynder
             
               formerly
               sent
               out
               of
            
             N.
             Eng.
             
               but
               not
               till
               now
               published
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Abuse
               of
            
             Light
             
               most
               dangerous
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               power
               of
            
             Conscience
             though
             erroneous
             p.
             307
          
           
             The
             Common
             Prayer
             
               and
               the
            
             Composers
             
               of
               it
            
             p.
             308
          
           
             Perfumes
             
               with
               man
            
             ,
             stinks
             with
             God
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Spiritual
            
             Baites
             and
             Snares
             p.
             309
          
           
             Spiritual
             Witchcraft
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             Drunkenness
             
               and
               the
               persecuting
            
             Language
             
               of
               it
            
             p.
             310
          
           
             
               The
               horrible
               Path
               which
            
             Persecutors
             
               walk
               in
            
             p.
             311
          
           
             
               The
               least
            
             beginning
             of
             Persecution
             
               tends
               to
            
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Gods
             
               dreadful
               judgement
               against
            
             Persecutors
             p.
             312
          
           
             Gray
             haires
             
               are
               Gods
            
             Alarums
             p.
             313
          
           
             An
             appendix
             
               to
               the
            
             Cleargie
             
               of
               (
               old
               and
            
             New
             )
             England
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             p.
             314
          
           
             The
             Cleargie
             
               Court
               the
            
             Magistrate
             for
             his
             
               Sword
               and
               his
            
             money
             315
          
           
             
               The
               late
            
             Kings
             
               charge
               against
               his
            
             Clergie
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Woolf
             
               pleading
               with
               the
            
             Lamb
             
               will
               be
            
             judge
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             prosecutors
             (
             
               in
               their
               turns
            
             )
             plead
             for
             libertie
             of
             conscience
             p.
             316
          
           
             King
             Charles
             
               and
               his
            
             Chaplaias
             subscribe
             to
             libertie
             of
             Conscience
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               About
               twenty
               years
            
             persecution
             in
             New
             England
             p.
             317
          
           
             The
             persecution
             of
             the
             New
             and
             old
             English
             independent
             Cleargie
             p.
             317
          
           
             
               A
               briefe
               touch
               upon
               the
               fifteen
            
             proposals
             
               of
               the
               (
               so
               called
            
             )
             Independent
             Ministers
             p.
             318
          
           
             
               They
               silently
               challenge
               the
            
             power
             of
             ordination
             
               in
               all
            
             England
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               They
               sell
               the
            
             Spiritual
             Libertie
             of
             Christ
             ibid
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A96610-e270
           
             The
             Parliaments
             Labours
             and
             Labyri●ths
             ,
          
           
             Two
             Subsidies
             granted
             by
             the
             Parliament
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Subsidy
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Subsid●
             .
          
           
             The
             Bloody
             Tenent
             a
             common
             Pyrat
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             Reply
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Petition
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             the
             Piety
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             State-necessity
             of
             granting
             freed●m
             to
             mens
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             Constantines
             and
             Maximilians
             acts
             compared
             ,
          
           
             Two
             wayes
             of
             oppressing
             conscience
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             King
             Charles
             his
             conscience
             to
             oppresse
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             no
             small
             occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             him
             and
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             kild
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Hollands
             policy
             .
          
           
             The
             permission
             of
             conscience
             in
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wonderful
             goings
             in
             Holland
             from
             Stafore
             ,
             undone
             by
             Pride
             and
             Unthankfulness
             ,
          
           
             To
             Enchuysin
             ,
             undone
             by
             the
             bloody
             Tenent
             of
             Persecution
             :
          
           
             From
             Enchuysin
             to
             Amsterdam
             ,
             raised
             to
             its
             present
             hight
             and
             glory
             ,
             by
             mercy
             to
             the
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Englands
             ship
             got
             into
             Harbour
             .
          
           
             Striking
             of
             Colours
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             of
             Holland
             yet
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Touching
             absolute
             freedome
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             impartially
             .
          
           
             Freedome
             of
             Popish
             consciences
             .
             S●●
             Chap.
             59
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Old
             images
             puld
             down
             ,
             and
             new
             set
             up
             .
          
           
             All
             Images
             must
             down
             .
          
           
             All
             violent
             courses
             must
             break
             .
          
           
             The
             Act
             for
             Civill
             Engagement
             of
             great
             necessity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Pettion
             .
          
           
             Worldly
             wisdome
             in
             straits
             a
             most
             dangerous
             rock
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Petition
             .
          
           
             Soul
             shipwrack
             .
          
           
             Dangers
             of
             Parliament
             men
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             Confessions
             of
             two
             mighty
             Kings
             .
          
           
             True
             Heavenly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             valour
             or
             cowardize
             .
          
           
             True
             and
             best
             diligence
             .
          
           
             True
             Justice
             and
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Heavenly
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Late
             zealous
             Reformations
             .
          
           
             Jehu
             his
             zeal
             and
             reward
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Parliaments
             patience
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Crown
             of
             true
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             The
             Controversies
             of
             late
             years
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             So
             many
             opposite
             Churches
             ,
             so
             many
             opposite
             Christs
             to
             the
             onely
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             Pageant
             of
             Perken
             Warbeck
             in
             K.
             H.
             7.
             his
             dayes
             ,
             a
             picture
             of
             false
             Christs
             ,
             or
             Churches
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               six
               fundamentals
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Heb.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             with
             or
             without
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             salvation
             or
             no
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e7030
           
             N
             ,
             England
             Priviledge
             .
          
           
             Whole
             Nation
             of
             Lyons
             or
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             The
             Bloudy
             Tenent
             more
             especially
             concerns
             N.
             E.
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             present
             con●●●versie
             .
          
           
             This
             Contestation
             is
             not
             with
             persons
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             bloody
             Doctrins
             and
             Tenents
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             cry
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             A
             Bar
             against
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Or
             a
             Testimony
             against
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             prison
             ,
             of
             prejudice
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2
             Foundamentall
             Hints
             against
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Libertie
             of
             trying
             forbidden
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             New
             Englands
             Lessons
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             searching
             our
             Truth
             ,
             hardly
             got
             ,
             and
             as
             hardly
             kept
             .
          
           
             Jan
             le
             petit
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             only
             people
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             3.
             
             N.
             England
             must
             be
             singular
             ,
             as
             in
             Mercies
             ,
             so
             in
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             2
             of
             the
             loudest
             State.
             crying
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e12000
           
             Soul
             wounds
             ,
             the
             deepest
             .
          
           
             The
             Akeldamaes
             ,
             or
             fields
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             Bloudy
             Tenent
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Michael
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             the
             red
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             two
             great
             Generals
             .
          
           
             Lamentable
             discord●
             about
             Religion
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             divided
             .
          
           
             Joseph
             sold
             by
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Israel
             force
             Aaron
             to
             make
             them
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Israels
             murmurings
             .
          
           
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             against
             Moses
             .
          
           
             An
             Armie
             of
             32000
             Israelites
             shrunk
             into
             300.
             
          
           
             Samson
             and
             David
             discouraged
             by
             their
             own
             brethren
             .
             Benjamin
             almost
             destroyed
             by
             the
             11
             Tribes
             .
             Israels
             rejecting
             of
             Samuel
             &
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
          
           
             Saul
             persecuting
             David
             .
          
           
             Ishbosheth
             and
             Israel
             against
             David
             and
             Judah
             .
          
           
             David
             stabbing
             Vriah
             with
             his
             Pen.
             
          
           
             The
             divisions
             &
             dispersions
             of
             the
             Tribes
             .
          
           
             Asa
             imprisoning
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Disciples
             destrous
             of
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             Bitterness
             between
             Saul
             and
             Barrabas
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             drawes
             one
             many
             sweet
             fruits
             from
             the
             bitter
             contentions
             of
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             Various
             affections
             of
             Readers
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             Model
             of
             N.
             English
             Church
             and
             Civil
             Power
             .
          
           
             Of
             Mr.
             Cottons
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             his
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisdom
             adored
             in
             the
             Discussing
             of
             the
             Bloudie
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             A
             memorable
             Speech
             touching
             Mr.
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             The
             strange
             retreats
             Mr.
             Cotton
             makes
             in
             this
             controversie
             .
          
           
             The
             rearing
             of
             Lyon
             like
             persecution
             ,
             pag.
             
          
           
             The
             strange
             reluctancies
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             like
             spirit
             of
             Mr.
             Cotton
             forced
             to
             against
             the
             Persecuting
             Lyon.
             
          
           
             Monstrous
             partiality
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             The
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             shortly
             ruining
             the
             two
             dreadfull
             Empites
             of
             the
             bloody
             Turk
             and
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             sorest
             enemies
             in
             Euope
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             sorest
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Freedome
             of
             Conscience
             in
             worship
             due
             even
             to
             the
             Papists
             themselvs
             .
             See
             Chap.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e18800
           
             Truth
             &
             peace
             rarely
             meet
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             tears
             .
          
           
             Many
             dear
             Saints
             of
             God
             plead
             for
             persecution
             :
             Oh
             how
             righteous
             is
             it
             with
             God
             to
             send
             them
             persecution
             !
          
           
             Quaere
             why
             Master
             Cotton
             leaps
             over
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Reader
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               E.
            
             Persecution
             guilty
             of
             the
             persecution
             in
             old
             ,
             especially
             (
             since
             this
             Rejoynder
             )
             by
             their
             Law
             for
             Banishing
             such
             as
             hold
             not
             childrens
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             their
             late
             fourscore
             and
             ten
             bloody
             lashes
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             faithful
             witness
             ,
             
               Obadiah
               Holines
            
             at
             Boston
             ,
             meerly
             about
             that
             point
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             ●he
             occasion
             of
             ●●blishing
             the
             ●●oody
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             blames
             the
             discusser
             for
             not
             walking
             in
             contradictions
             .
          
           
             Vnchristian
             partiality
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             complaining
             of
             being
             persecuted
             by
             the
             discusser
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e22180
           
             Persecution
             in
             plaine
             English
             is
             hunting
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cottons
             tender
             conscience
             ,
             can
             hardly
             digest
             to
             be
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             but
             a
             punisher
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e23370
           
             Gods
             children
             commonly
             persecuted
             for
             not
             yeelding
             to
             State-worships
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e24620
           
             Act.
             2.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e25290
           
             Ordination
             of
             Christs
             Ministry
             undfily
             compared
             to
             the
             coronation
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             pleads
             for
             Common
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Examination
             of
             Num.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             
          
           
             Three
             causes
             for
             which
             Master-Cotton
             maintaines
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e29130
           
             Christs
             Church
             may
             be
             gathered
             and
             dissolved
             without
             disturbance
             of
             civil
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             breaks
             the
             peace
             where-ever
             it
             comes
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Civil
               peace
               of
               a
               place
               or
               people
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               or
               presperity
               in
               health
               wealth
               ,
            
             &c.
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Cities
             of
             the
             world
             enjoy
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             not
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             lost
             most
             under
             such
             Emperours
             as
             claimed
             Christs
             power
             to
             reform
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Societies
             or
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             meerly
             voluntary
             in
             combinning
             or
             ,
             dissolving
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Church
             is
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             flourishing
             of
             civil
             states
             .
          
           
             No
             Civil
             state
             can
             either
             by
             Christs
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             true
             reason
             ,
             be
             judge
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Difference
             of
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             peace
             .
          
           
             When
             Gods
             people
             flourish
             most
             in
             godliness
             then
             most
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e36170
           
             A
             monstrous
             mingling
             of
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             resistance
             or
             disturbance
             .
          
           
             Six
             instances
             of
             holy
             zeal
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             far
             from
             arrogance
             or
             impetuousness
             .
             These
             were
             aleadged
             from
             Scripture
             in
             the
             bloody
             Tenent
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             Master
             Cotton
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e38090
           
             The
             Indians
             prosessing
             subjection
             to
             the
             English
             in
             New
             England
             permited
             in
             their
             devillish
             worships
             ,
             when
             English
             fearing
             God
             ,
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Vnchristian
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             
               Jonahs
               casting
               over-boord
               ,
               a
               ground
               of
               persecution
               ,
            
             &c.
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             killing
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             .
             
               Zech.
               13.
               6.
            
             examined
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             26.
             
             &
             Hos
             .
             6.
             2.
             examined
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e40850
           
             conviction
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             violation
             of
             civil
             peace
             though
             out
             of
             conscienc●
             ▪
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e42110
           
             
               An
               over-ruling
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               ordering
               Master
               Cotton
               to
               alleadge
               Gamaliel
               ,
               sure
               he
               had
               forgotten
               Master
               John
               Goodwins
               excellent
               labour
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               fighting
               against
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             never
             persecuted
             as
             Christ
             but
             as
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             brasphemer
             ,
             seduced
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
             I
             sleep
             yet
             my
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             A
             
               deep
               mystery
               in
               persecution
            
             .
          
           
             Wolves
             complaining
             that
             the
             sheep
             persecute
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e45430
           
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             souls
             under
             the
             Altar
             is
             a
             sealed
             mystery
             ,
             
               Rev.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             A
             challenge
             to
             the
             devil
             himself
             .
          
           
             All
             Antichristian
             〈…〉
             persecutors
             make
             
               Tit.
               3.
            
             their
             den
             and
             Fortress
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e46400
           
             Tit.
             3.
             
             Discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             abusing
             and
             profaning
             of
             that
             word
             Heretick
             .
             Great
             sins
             of
             Gods
             own
             children
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e47390
           
             A
             child
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             be
             an
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             service
             through
             the
             hurry
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             departure
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             recompence
             to
             this
             day
             .
             The
             straights
             of
             the
             discussers
             time
             in
             composing
             of
             the
             Bloody
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             prejudice
             not
             the
             free
             and
             comfortable
             supplies
             of
             temporals
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             ought
             to
             make
             so
             their
             Teachers
             in
             spirituals
             ▪
             only
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             will
             not
             teach
             will
             out
             money
             ,
             they
             must
             and
             do
             beg
             or
             steal
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             his
             distinction
             of
             Diggers
             ,
             Beggers
             ,
             Stealers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e49420
           
             Persecution
             ,
             not
             properly
             ,
             no●
             usually
             taken
             for
             any
             spiritual
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e50150
           
             Examination
             of
             
               Phil.
               3.
               and
               Rom.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Very
             severe
             ,
             but
             not
             Christian
             ,
             more
             then
             Judaical
             punishment
             of
             Theeves
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e51650
           
             The
             civil
             and
             spiritual
             life
             confounded
             .
          
           
             God
             &
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             peace
             breakers
             .
          
           
             English
             Diana's
             .
          
           
             Gross
             partiality
             to
             private
             interests
             .
          
           
             England
             in
             all
             Ages
             guilty
             of
             much
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Two
             seasonable
             petitions
             of
             any
             pers●outed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e54650
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             Tares
             grosly
             abused
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             secret
             and
             open
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             whoredome
             in
             worship
             may
             and
             doth
             in
             all
             Nations
             subsist
             with
             Civil
             Beings
             ,
             Relations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e57050
           
             Of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             wise
             and
             foolish
             Virgius
             .
          
           
             No
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             consisting
             of
             visible
             hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e58910
           
             The
             field
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             mystery
             of
             Antichristians
             or
             false
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             knows
             not
             his
             own
             desire
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             rise
             of
             Antichristians
             argued
             .
          
           
             The
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e63230
           
             Christs
             Church
             by
             〈…〉
             properly
             consisting
             of
             good
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             ●●●u●e
             of
             Jewish
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Christs
             true
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Antichristians
             monsters
             in
             rereligion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e64960
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e66150
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             opposites
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             rivers
             and
             fountaines
             of
             blood
             ,
             
               Rev.
               16.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e68510
           
             Of
             hypocrites
             in
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e69920
           
             Corrupt
             consciences
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Tolleration
             of
             idolaters
             considered
             .
          
           
             Civil
             weapons
             in
             spirituals
             ,
             blur
             and
             flight
             the
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             The
             tolleration
             of
             Jezabel
             in
             Thyatira
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             under
             pretence
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Rev.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             civil
             and
             spiritual
             slander
             .
          
           
             The
             dreadful
             nature
             of
             Christs
             spiritual
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Not
             such
             spiritual
             punishments
             in
             the
             national
             church
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e73970
           
             Prayer
             against
             present
             destruction
             of
             tares
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             not
             Apostles
             and
             messengers
             .
          
           
             Elijah
             stirring
             up
             Ahab
             to
             slay
             the
             Baalites
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Israel
             in
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Jeroboam
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hence
               Baalls
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Friars
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               have
               not
               been
               civilly
               actually
               slaine
               in
               England
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               spiritually
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               spirit
               cashiered
               and
               cut
               off
               eternally
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e77230
           
             Touching
             Christs
             Apostles
             or
             messengers
             .
          
           
             Touching
             fundamentals
             .
          
           
             Laws
             for
             persecuting
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             Pharisees
             blaspheming
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             *
             Magistrates
             ,
             kings
             ,
             high
             priests
             :
             Herod
             ,
             ●ad
             kings
             ,
             good
             kings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e79950
           
             Acts
             25.
             11.
             considered
             .
          
           
             No
             appeals
             to
             the
             civil
             powers
             in
             matters
             meerly
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Few
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             know
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Mystical
             and
             cruel
             Surgery
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             of
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             To
             serve
             God
             withal
             our
             might
             ,
             literally
             taken
             ,
             horribly
             abused
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             rarely
             furnished
             his
             people
             with
             godly
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Defendor
             of
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             bold
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             word
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e85150
           
             The
             title
             of
             supream
             head
             ,
             oath
             of
             supremacy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             plague
             of
             the
             Turkes
             upon
             the
             Antichrististian
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Civil
             Magistrate
             no
             governor
             over
             the
             spiritual
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Saul
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             types
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e87890
           
             The
             priests
             and
             Clergy
             in
             all
             Nations
             the
             greatest
             peace-breakers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e88900
           
             Touching
             the
             seducer
             .
          
           
             Of
             seducing
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Longlands
             subtle
             Oaths
             of
             inquisition
             .
          
           
             Canses
             of
             destruction
             to
             a
             Nation
             .
          
           
             All
             nations
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             &c.
             are
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Change
             of
             Religions
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Israel
             unparlleld
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             of
             Christ
             sorer
             then
             the
             punishments
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Of
             Seducing
             .
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             twice
             dead
             .
          
           
             Of
             Infection
             .
          
           
             The
             sword
             of
             typical
             Israel
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             spiritual
             sword
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             cannot
             receive
             from
             the
             people
             a
             spiritual
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             charge
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             plague
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             Christ
             the
             true
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Christs
             threefold
             sending
             of
             preachers
             .
          
           
             ●o
             other
             true
             office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             since
             the
             apostacie
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             prophecy
             and
             opening
             the
             Testament
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             falshood
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             A
             foule
             imputation
             put
             upon
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Pretended
             order
             ,
             mo●●t●o●s
             disorder
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliaments
             high
             justice
             aggainst
             oppressors
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e100820
           
             The
             title
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             civil
             Megistrate
             no
             spiritual
             officer
             ,
             now
             as
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             peoples
             power
             .
          
           
             All
             Commonweals
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             or
             shal
             be
             in
             the
             World
             (
             excepting
             that
             of
             typical
             Israel
             )
             meerly
             civil
             .
          
           
             The
             Decrees
             of
             Pagan
             kings
             for
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             lay
             heavy
             loads
             upon
             the
             Magistrates
             back
             .
          
           
             A
             time
             when
             no
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             right
             forme
             and
             order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             wolves
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               Act.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             civil
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             changing
             of
             persecutors
             is
             onething
             ,
             the
             abolishing
             of
             persecution
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             persecuting
             Cleargy
             no
             cordial
             friends
             to
             Magistracie
             .
          
           
             Neither
             Old
             nor
             New
             England
             statechurches
             separate
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Master
             Cotton
             and
             Bellarmine
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             the
             deposing
             heretical
             princes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             gods
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Cobham
             his
             troubles
             in
             Henry
             the
             5.
             dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             of
             our
             late
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Hall
             have
             not
             spared
             to
             render
             hereticks
             and
             Traitors
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             Civil
             society
             pluckt
             up
             by
             the
             rootes
             .
          
           
             Civil
             honesty
             may
             stand
             with
             dishonesty
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             turn-coat
             in
             Religion
             more
             faithless
             then
             a
             resolved
             Jew
             ,
             Turk
             or
             Papist
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             and
             apostacie
             often
             change
             their
             names
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             many
             turnings
             of
             Do.
             Pearne
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             brought
             it
             into
             a
             proverb
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             p●●nifie
             .
          
           
             Consciences
             yeelding
             to
             be
             forced
             or
             ravished
             ,
             loosen
             all
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2
             Paradoxes
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             were
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             types
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             many
             and
             deep
             .
          
           
             Cyrus
             called
             Christ
             ,
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e109890
           
             The
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e111260
           
             
               All
               Truth
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               moral
               ,
               civil
               ,
            
             &c.
             precious
             .
          
           
             Vnconverted
             Christians
             visibly
             a
             paradox
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e112070
           
             Many
             excellent
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             are
             also
             excellent
             prophets
             or
             interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             yet
             may
             not
             use
             a
             civil
             but
             a
             spiritual
             sword
             in
             spirituals
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             prophets
             in
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             More
             confidence
             commonly
             put
             in
             the
             civil
             sword
             then
             the
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Engl.
             changes
             in
             Religion
             excused
             by
             those
             of
             Judah
             ,
             but
             not
             justly
             .
          
           
             Whether
             England
             may
             ●●●
             receive
             the
             Po●●
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e113730
           
             Things
             of
             God
             and
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             Religions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             politick
             inventions
             to
             maintaine
             a
             civil
             state
             .
          
           
             The
             a●so●u●e
             necessi●y
             of
             some
             order
             of
             government
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
          
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
             his
             distinction
             .
          
           
             The
             degeneracy
             of
             Christianity
             now
             professed
             .
          
           
             The
             loathsome
             hypocrisie
             of
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             bloody
             sentence
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             with
             the
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Too
             short
             a
             time
             set
             for
             repentance
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             False
             teachers
             commonly
             hardned
             by
             persecution
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             sufferings
             of
             Master
             Gorton
             and
             his
             friends
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
             his
             Edict
             against
             persecution
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             spiritual
             and
             corporal
             murther
             .
          
           
             Civil
             justice
             ought
             impartially
             to
             permit
             one
             conscience
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             and
             the
             Roman
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
             his
             famo●●●●●dict
             for
             liberty
             to
             the
             Christians
             related
             by
             that
             praise-worthy
             Master
             John
             Speede
             out
             of
             Eusebi●s
             .
          
           
             The
             persecuted
             ever
             no●●ish
             an
             h●rd
             con●●it
             of
             〈…〉
             and
             Tyranay
             in
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             whereas
             Malefactors
             confess
             frequently
             the
             justice
             of
             their
             condemners
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e120310
           
             If
             Civil
             power
             may
             force
             cut
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             it
             may
             also
             force
             in
             .
          
           
             Every
             true
             Moses
             will
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             Israelites
             and
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             Cups
             of
             Blood
             given
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             persecuting
             nations
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e121980
           
             Whether
             a
             commonweal
             prosper
             in
             divers
             religions
             permitted
             .
          
           
             Men
             may
             be
             very
             faire
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             the
             only
             one
             religion
             .
          
           
             Scriptures
             perverted
             from
             the
             church
             to
             the
             civil
             state
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             usually
             the
             Cleargies
             Cane
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
            
             grosly
             abused
             by
             a
             governor
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             bloody
             Tenent
             plucks
             up
             the
             nations
             and
             all
             civil
             being
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             plague
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             Romes
             glory
             and
             downfal
             .
          
           
             The
             civil
             state
             and
             officers
             thereof
             cannot
             be
             spiritual
             judges
             .
          
           
             Foul
             neglects
             cast
             upon
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             Gallio
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e126880
           
             Shameful
             weakness
             cast
             upon
             the
             spiritual
             Artillery
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             spiritual
             liberties
             of
             Christs
             people
             in
             spiritual
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             mighty
             power
             of
             spiritual
             weapons
             .
          
           
             A
             vaine
             fear
             of
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             nor
             Paul
             adrest
             themselves
             to
             the
             civil
             state
             .
          
           
             Turk
             and
             Pope
             and
             all
             Prostants
             against
             free
             conference
             .
          
           
             The
             ammunition
             of
             Christs
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             David
             and
             Goliah
             types
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Israels
             corporal
             killing
             types
             of
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Achans
             troubling
             of
             Israel
             a
             figure
             of
             troubling
             the
             Israel
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             the
             civil
             state
             in
             ma●ters
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             becoming
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             Christ
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Christ
             no
             temporal
             King.
             
          
           
             Touching
             forcing
             men
             to
             church
             .
          
           
             A
             Spanish
             Inquisition
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             fire
             kindled
             .
          
           
             That
             may
             consume
             the
             kindlers
             .
          
           
             Mathias
             the
             second
             Emperor
             granting
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             though
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e132860
           
             Christian
             weapons
             considered
             .
          
           
             A
             fallacious
             distinction
             of
             using
             the
             civil
             sword
             ,
             not
             in
             ,
             but
             about
             spiritual
             matters
             .
          
           
             Strange
             Carpenters
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e134110
           
             The
             bloody
             tenent
             in
             plaine
             English
             .
          
           
             All
             civil
             violence
             in
             spirituals
             ,
             is
             for
             interest
             .
          
           
             Christs
             spiritual
             weapons
             never
             wanting
             .
          
           
             The
             civil
             ▪
             sword
             esteemed
             more
             powerful
             then
             the
             spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e136250
           
             
               Rom.
               13.
            
             
             Considered
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             fort
             of
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             not
             charged
             with
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             seed
             tables
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e137190
           
             Calvin
             and
             Beza's
             judgement
             on
             
               Rom.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Vn●ighteousness
             civil
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             wars
             without
             civil
             disturbance
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e138320
           
             The
             nature
             of
             twice
             subjection
             to
             civil
             powers
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             power
             in
             spirituals
             .
          
           
             Foule
             imputations
             against
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Christ
             permiteth
             Tyrants
             over
             his
             churches
             Saints
             ,
             but
             appointeth
             none
             but
             his
             true
             spiritual
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             his
             careful
             and
             most
             wise
             provision
             for
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             The
             Cleargies
             evil
             dealing
             with
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             but
             lately
             discovered
             since
             the
             apostasie
             .
          
           
             Monstrous
             Suspentions
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             courts
             and
             Judges
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e141670
           
             Touching
             Paul
             appealing
             to
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             appeal
             to
             Caesar
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e143120
           
             Spiritual
             rights
             and
             civil
             .
          
           
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             not
             bound
             to
             defend
             spiritual
             rights
             .
          
           
             Israel
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Chrristian
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             ●●me
             and
             odely
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             himself
             and
             his
             spiritual
             officers
             the
             onely
             Key
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             ro●d
             of
             his
             crown
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e145680
           
             Of
             custome
             tribute
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             defence
             for
             spiritual
             right
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Touching
             prayer
             for
             all
             authority
             ●
             Tim.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Cross
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             Civil
             Ministers
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             The
             God
             of
             heaven
             hath
             several
             sorts
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Ordinarily
             the
             Truth
             is
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e147690
           
             Touching
             the
             ●●ar●●
             Evil
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             civil
             Magistrate
             robbed
             of
             his
             civil
             power
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e148370
           
             Of
             tolleration
             which
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             cases
             makes
             large
             enough
             .
          
           
             The
             land
             of
             Israel
             a
             type
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e149610
           
             Touching
             false
             and
             seducing
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             Monstrous
             Mixture
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             difference
             of
             evil
             and
             sin
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             civil
             or
             spiritual
             estate
             .
          
           
             Gross
             partiality
             the
             bloody
             doctrine
             of
             persebution
             .
          
           
             Great
             shifting
             ●o
             ●s●●●
             :
             Christs
             cross
             .
          
           
             Christian
             weapons
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             betwen
             two
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             The
             horible
             Hypocrisie
             of
             all
             persecutors
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e152300
           
             
               Christs
               charge
               to
            
             Pergamus
             and
             Thiatira
             
               against
               .
               Tolleration
               examined
            
             .
          
           
             False
             Excommunication
             one
             kinde
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             
               The
               word
            
             Persecution
             
               how
               ordinarily
               it
               is
               taken
            
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             ordinarily
             implies
             corporall
             violence
             .
          
           
             Speeches
             of
             Princes
             against
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             No
             Civill
             Christian
             State.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e154850
           
             Nurcing
             Fathers-dealt
             withall
             as
             children
             .
          
           
             Active
             obedience
             cannot
             be
             given
             but
             to
             a
             competent
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Persecutors
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             would
             ,
             and
             are
             bound
             to
             persecute
             all
             Consciences
             and
             Religions
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             All
             persecutors
             hould
             the
             Popes
             trayterous
             Doctrine
             of
             deposing
             haereticall
             Princes
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Clergie
             set
             the
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             World
             on
             fire
             for
             their
             Maintenance
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             
               device
               to
               winne
               their
               Clergie
               to
               Tolleration
               of
               other
               Religions
               .
            
          
           
             All
             that
             professe
             to
             be
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             must
             Dig
             ,
             or
             Beg
             ,
             or
             Steale
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e158440
           
             All
             Antichristians
             are
             fundamentally
             opposite
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Tares
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e159870
           
             Policie
             store
             ,
             but
             Pietie
             rare
             in
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e160500
           
             
               A
               Speech
               of
               King
            
             James
             considered
             .
          
           
             No
             Man
             to
             he
             forced
             from
             his
             owne
             worship
             ,
             〈…〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             Touching
             compelling
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             
               A
               second
               Speech
               of
               King
            
             James
             .
          
           
             Papists
             
               may
               yeeld
               Civill
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Parliament
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               although
               Popish
               ,
               yet
               condemned
               Bookes
               and
               Tenents
               against
               Civill
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             All
             England
             
               Papists
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Pope
               renounced
               .
            
          
           
             A
             twofold
             holding
             the
             Pope
             as
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             two
             Sisters
             Lawes
             concerning
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Ceales
               of
               moderation
               and
               kindnesse
               ,
               may
               melt
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               as
            
             David
             melted
             Saul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Cautions
               for
               preventing
               of
               disturbance
               by
            
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sufficient
             Provisions
             are
             made
             in
             other
             Nations
             ,
             against
             Distractions
             and
             Tumults
             from
             opposite
             Consciences
             and
             Worships
             .
          
           
             N●er●●
             Com●●tition
             ▪
             &
             home-bred
             oppositions
             most
             of
             all
             ex●sperate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             admired
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             preserving
             Civill
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Increase
               of
            
             Papists
             
               unlikely
               in
            
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               John
               Robinson
            
             (
             deceased
             )
             his
             Testimonie
             in
             a
             Manus
             :
             from
             Holland
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Speech
             of
             King
             James
             considered
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             ordinarily
             the
             marke
             of
             a
             False
             Church
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             King
             ▪
             Poland
             his
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             Power
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             betrusted
             not
             with
             Civill
             but
             spirituall
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             An
             Argument
             used
             in
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Persecuting
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Of
             disturbance
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             as
             Tyrants
             justly
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             therein
             prospered
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Daniells
             
               Counsel
               to
            
             Bel-shazzar
             
               preserveth
               Parliaments
               &
               Kingdomes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               Nationall
               Church
               of
            
             Israell
             .
          
           
             Israell
             
               a
               miraculous
               Nation
            
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             true
             and
             false
             Christs
             .
          
           
             
               King
               of
            
             Bohemia
             
               his
               Speech
            
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Rapes
             .
          
           
             All
             persecutours
             contumeliously
             object
             against
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Amnon
             
               his
               ravishing
               of
            
             Tamar
             ,
             
               a
               Type
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Query
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             ,
             whether
             Conscience
             be
             convict
             .
          
           
             Church
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             also
             ravished
             .
          
           
             Wars
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               bloudie
               Tenent
               Guiltie
               of
               all
               the
               bloud
               of
            
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             
               lately
               spilt
            
             .
          
           
             The
             strongest
             Arme
             &
             sword
             the
             ordinarie
             Judge
             of
             the
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               Nationall
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Reall
               denying
               ,
               the
               greatest
               denying
               of
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e175030
           
             
               Two
               high
               Transgressions
               objected
               against
               Mr
            
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             practices
             in
             Religious
             .
             Affaires
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Garden
             gaines
             by
             violent
             Stormes
             ,
             and
             looseth
             by
             sweete
             Sun-shines
             .
          
           
             The
             Romane
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             The
             Arrians
             
               persecuted
               and
               persecuting
            
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Difference
             between
             this
             World
             and
             Christ
             .
          
           
             A
             Christianitie
             strange
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Antichristian
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             The
             bloudie
             Tenent
             tends
             to
             an
             universall
             Conquest
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             bloudie
             Tenent
             in
             its
             colours
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e179020
           
             No
             Booke
             or
             Writing
             ever
             so
             abused
             as
             the
             holy
             Writing
             &
             Scripture
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Language
             of
             persecutours
             .
          
           
             Julian
             
               his
               Tolleration
            
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Infection
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             tollerated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e181180
           
             
               Touching
               the
               Persecution
               of
               K
            
             :
             James
             
               and
               Q
            
             :
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Qualification
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Magistrates
             suspending
             from
             acting
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Monstrous
             partialitie
             .
          
           
             Constantines
             Edict
             .
          
           
             Foule
             imputations
             cast
             on
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e183650
           
             Vnchristian
             Tribunalls
             .
          
           
             Dent.
             13.
             5.
             
             &
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               Vnchristianly
               conjoyned
            
             .
          
           
             
               Touching
               Excommunication
               in
            
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Ans
             :
          
           
             Spirituall
             Blessings
             and
             Curses
             the
             Antitypes
             of
             Corporall
             before
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Great
             oversight
             imputed
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             If
             civill
             punishments
             for
             spirituall
             offences
             :
             they
             must
             be
             inflicted
             by
             holy
             and
             Christian
             Instruments
             and
             Officers
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Christ
             ,
             a
             true
             Sword
             ;
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             a
             false
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Q
             :
             Elizabeth
             
               her
               wars
               against
               the
               Papists
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Warres
               of
               the
            
             Waldenses
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Christian
             weapons
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Sword.
             
          
           
             
               Christs
               Warres
               and
               Victories
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Gideons
             
               Army
               typicall
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e189990
           
             The
             Christian
             Church
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             but
             is
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Worldly
             glory
             and
             persecution
             characters
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             sins
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Wife
             of
             Christ
             no
             persecutour
             .
          
           
             Touching
             persecution
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             a
             civill
             and
             spirituall
             State.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             spirituall
             punishment
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Christs
             spirituall
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Powers
             and
             Officers
             the
             Clergies
             Executioners
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Judgements
             more
             terrible
             since
             Christ
             ,
             then
             corporall
             before
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             
               The
               cutting
               off
               or
               Excommunicating
               from
               the
               holy
               Land
               of
            
             Israel
             
               figurative
               and
               typicall
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e196090
           
             A
             twofold
             w●y
             of
             constraint
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             walke
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             Light.
             
          
           
             Conviction
             twofold
             :
             Sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             :
             or
             to
             the
             partie
             efficacious
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             new
             English
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Of
             propagating
             Religion
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e198740
           
             Touching
             the
             Indians
             of
             New-England
          
           
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             Antichristian
             disorder
             .
          
           
             Touching
             preaching
             to
             the
             Indians
             in
             New-England
             .
          
           
             Proprietie
             of
             Language
             necessary
             to
             the
             true
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             any
             people
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             to
             God
             in
             Worship
             a
             close
             Prisoner
             in
             New-England
             ,
             and
             no
             Petitioner
             could
             obtaine
             its
             Libertie
             .
          
           
             Publik●
             marriage
             ,
             or
             giving
             ones
             selfe
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Judges
             21.
             25
             
             Considered
             .
          
           
             Supreame
             Authoritie
             in
             Spiritualls
             .
          
           
             Tertullians
             
               Speech
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               not
               hurting
               or
               profiting
               another
               Considered
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e204050
           
             *
             Mr
             Cottons
             
               and
               Mr
            
             Edwards
             
               Gangrenes
               have
               little
               differd
            
          
           
             Blasphemie
             against
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Mysteries
             of
             false
             Christs
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Christ
             despised
             for
             his
             povertie
             .
          
           
             A
             base
             esteeme
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Earthly
             Christs
             need
             earthly
             supports
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Christianity
             during
             the
             reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Constantines
             peace
             a
             greater
             tryal
             and
             danger
             to
             Christians
             ,
             then
             300
             years
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             two
             wayes
             of
             quenching
             the
             Candle
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             Massacre
             must
             doe
             what
             their
             pretended
             disputation
             could
             not
             ▪
             effect
             .
          
           
             Pretended
             disputes
             in
             
               Q.
               Maries
            
             days
             ,
             ending
             in
             fiery
             flames
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Synodicall
             disputes
             .
          
           
             A
             bloody
             and
             most
             unchristian
             speech
             .
          
           
             The
             rash
             fury
             and
             madnesse
             of
             persecutors
             even
             against
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Pleasantnesse
             of
             wit
             sanctified
             ,
             glorifies
             the
             giver
             .
          
           
             The
             pretended
             particul●r
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             indeed
             but
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             .
          
           
             No
             permission
             of
             any
             Religion
             or
             worship
             but
             one
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             therefore
             are
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             in
             the
             mould
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             in
             a
             Church
             is
             Civill
             ,
             the
             Body
             cannot
             but
             be
             like
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Civil
             or
             Nationall
             mixt
             Church
             ,
             like
             the
             Jewish
             Nationall
             Church
             .
             The
             purging
             a
             Countrey
             of
             Hereticks
             declares
             that
             Countrey
             is
             explicitly
             or
             implicitly
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             State
             Maintenance
             proveth
             a
             State
             Church
             .
          
           
             Synods
             assembled
             by
             Civill
             Power
             ,
             prove
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             the
             Head
             that
             acts
             and
             calls
             them
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             a
             Nonesuch
             .
          
           
             A
             Figure
             of
             the
             Chr●stian
             .
          
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Christians
             compared
             .
          
           
             No
             Speare
             nor
             Sword
             in
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e213260
           
             New-England
             loath
             to
             be
             accounted
             persecutours
             .
          
           
             Lawes
             concerning
             Gods
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             distinctions
             .
          
           
             Touching
             keeping
             of
             both
             Tables
             .
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             Judgement
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Qualifications
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             Abilities
             .
          
           
             David
             and
             Hezekiah
             figurative
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             suspending
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e216320
           
             Wofull
             Soul-saving
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Husbands
             ,
             Magistrates
             in
             spirituals
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             tearme
             [
             Souls-good
             ]
             commonly
             but
             a
             paint
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             temporall
             mercies
             considered
             .
          
           
             Worldly
             prosperity
             ever
             dangerous
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Of
             Lawes
             binding
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             ordinarie
             Portion
             of
             Christs
             Followers
             .
          
           
             Two
             States
             wonderfully
             favoured
             by
             God
             ,
             upon
             mercy
             shewed
             to
             oppressed
             Consciences
             ,
             formerly
             Holland
             and
             now
             the
             State
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             the
             Magistrates
             object
             .
          
           
             Oppression
             in
             Bodies
             Goods
             and
             Minde
             .
          
           
             Wealth
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Prosperitie
             seldome
             attending
             Christs
             true
             Followers
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Cōmon
             weale
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Empire
             flourisheth
             in
             worldly
             glory
             without
             Christ
          
           
             The
             Citie
             of
             Rome
             famous
             for
             prosessing
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Spouse
             most
             chast
             under
             persecution
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Monarchy
             bloody
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             a
             friend
             and
             enemy
             to
             
               Christs
               Spouse
            
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             have
             Caesar
             wronged
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             toleration
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             Witnesse
             the
             bloody
             whipping
             of
             
               Obadiah
               Homes
            
             for
             the
             point
             of
             Baptisme
             lately
             at
             Boston●
          
           
             Communion
             Spirituall
             ,
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Triall
             among
             
               Papists
               &
               Protestants
            
             concerning
             comming
             to
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e225740
           
             Touching
             prayers
             for
             Vengeance
             upon
             Gods
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             Stirring
             up
             of
             the
             Civill
             State
             to
             persecure
             .
          
           
             The
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             is
             alone
             the
             King
             killing
             and
             Stare-killing
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Amoninus
               Pius
            
             his
             Edict
             for
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Transgression
             against
             the
             Spirituall
             or
             Civill
             peace
             .
          
           
             Persecutours
             of
             Christs
             Sheepe
             pretend
             to
             save
             them
             and
             kill
             none
             but
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             Antichristian
             Ministers
             great
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             Hireling
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Fryars
             in
             Chancers
             time
             and
             the
             Cleargie
             in
             our
             time
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkes
             themselves
             will
             be
             Muslemanni
             ,
             or
             right
             beleevers
             .
             The
             horrible
             partialite
             of
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             Misticall
             sheep
             .
          
           
             Paul
             his
             striking
             Elimas
             blind
             considered
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             sheep
             and
             wolves
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             ,
             all
             proud
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Cleargie
             use
             the
             Civill
             Powers
             but
             as
             Dogs
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Cleargie
             their
             dealing
             with
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             A
             suspending
             or
             hanging
             up
             of
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             The
             great
             spirituall
             differences
             of
             these
             late
             Times
             .
          
           
             Of
             rest
             from
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e234850
           
             Gods
             children
             may
             possibly
             fight
             each
             against
             the
             other
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Antichristians
             against
             Antichristians
             ,
             but
             principally
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Touching
             spirituall
             murther
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             The
             hainousnes
             of
             spirituall
             stumbling
             blocks
             .
          
           
             Punishing
             of
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             Common-weale
             twofold
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             twofold
             .
          
           
             Mysticall
             Wolves
             and
             Muskeetoes
             .
          
           
             Of
             Soule-killing
             .
          
           
             Touching
             State
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             Gods
             Citie
             ,
             Nation
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             A
             State
             Religion
             a
             prison
             .
          
           
             A
             forc't
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             late
             Warres
             .
          
           
             The
             bloudie
             Tenent
             guilty
             of
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Warres
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Constantines
             warres
             for
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Constantines
             Edict
             against
             forcing
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Never
             any
             true
             Nationall
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Pauls
             blasphemy
             before
             his
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Of
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             Fallacious
             mixture
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Treason
             recanted
             ,
             forgiven
             :
             but
             not
             so
             (
             by
             way
             ofcourse
             )
             the
             Civill
             .
          
           
             An
             Instance
             from
             
               ●●
               :
               Haywood
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             8.
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e242160
           
             Of
             Moses
             Judicialls
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             the
             purest
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             a
             Civill
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Christ
             no
             Author
             of
             Civill
             violence
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Levites
             killing
             3000.
             
             Exod
             32.
             typicall
             .
          
           
             Phineas
             his
             Act.
             
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             &
             Civill
             State
             vastly
             different
             in
             their
             frame
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Elijah
             and
             the
             Baalites
             .
          
           
             The
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             
          
           
             Righteousnes
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             o●
             Israel
             typicall
             .
          
           
             Not
             only
             morall
             but
             naturall
             Actions
             of
             the
             Israelites
             typicall
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Eliahs
             procuring
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Baalites
             was
             Typicall
             or
             Morall
             .
          
           
             No
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             for
             corporall
             punishment
             in
             religious
             matters
             .
          
           
             Strange
             and
             monstrous
             ▪
             duties
             of
             Morall
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             are
             wonders
             and
             monsters
             accounted
             .
          
           
             Elijah
             his
             slaying
             the
             Captaines
             and
             their
             fifties
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             Spiders
             and
             Cobwebs
             .
             
               Prov
               ▪
            
             30
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e249940
           
             Touching
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             abolished
             former
             figures
             ,
             though
             he
             name
             not
             each
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Bloudy
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             The
             bloudie
             consequences
             of
             the
             bloudy
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             The
             sad
             Effects
             of
             the
             bloudie
             Tenent
             on
             Mr
             Cottons
             owne
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             A
             lamentable
             Character
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Mr
             Cottons
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e252020
           
             Differences
             of
             Gods
             own
             children
             in
             Old
             and
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             Profession
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             New-England
             ,
             not
             so
             like
             to
             be
             true
             as
             that
             (
             which
             was
             persecuted
             )
             in
             Old.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             ●in
             of
             New-Englands
             former
             Pattents
             .
          
           
             The
             Authours
             tryalls
             about
             the
             Pattents
             of
             New-England
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             bloudy
             persecution
             for
             the
             hiding
             of
             their
             spirituall
             uncleannessee
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             stopping
             New-Englands
             persecution
             ,
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             
               old
               England
            
             ,
             the
             mother
             to
             dissenting
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Cranmer
             and
             Cromwell
             joyning
             with
             persecutours
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             out
             of
             great
             weaknes
             in
             H.
             8.
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             famous
             passages
             of
             Cromwell
             &
             Lambert
             in
             H.
             the
             8.
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e254680
           
             Of
             Admonition
             and
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             Conviction
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             Of
             Conviction
             of
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Conviction
             sufficient
             ,
             externall
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             efficient
             internall
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             accounted
             )
             the
             greatest
             Heretick
             ,
             Blasphemer
             ,
             Seducer
             ,
             and
             Deceiver
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Small
             matters
             accounted
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             The
             barbarous
             usage
             of
             
               John
               Hus
            
             in
             the
             Councell
             at
             Constance
             .
          
           
             The
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             destroying
             civilitie
             and
             humane
             Societie
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             All
             Men
             are
             confident
             in
             their
             owne
             opinions
             .
          
           
             The
             persecutour
             of
             
               Turks
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Jewes
            
             ,
             or
             Antichristiane
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             greater
             errour
             then
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             bloudie
             Fruits
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e260900
           
             Touching
             confidence
             in
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Freedome
             of
             Conscience
             hath
             ever
             been
             a
             Peace-maker
             in
             all
             Natiōs
             where
             it
             hath
             appeared
             .
          
           
             And
             especially
             at
             this
             houre
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             delights
             in
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Of
             persecuting
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             A
             monstrous
             suspension
             or
             hanging
             up
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Allegations
             of
             Scriptures
             ought
             seriously
             to
             be
             mad
             and
             answered
             .
          
           
             Millions
             of
             
               Turks
               ,
               Jewes
            
             ,
             and
             Antichristians
             are
             far
             from
             the
             due
             charge
             of
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             The
             mysterie
             of
             the
             red
             Horse
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             and
             Civill
             peace
             .
          
           
             Two
             wofull
             opinions
             bewitching
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             great
             Causes
             of
             the
             downfall
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e265610
           
             Touching
             a
             
               New
               English
               Modell
            
             of
             Church
             and
             civill
             power
             .
          
           
             *
             Writing
             to
             ●●●
             Mr
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Deepe
             Censures
             for
             none
             or
             innocent
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Moses
             his
             Judicialls
             .
          
           
             Israel
             in
             a
             kinde
             a
             miraculous
             people
             .
          
           
             Touching
             punishment
             of
             Adulterie
             .
          
           
             All
             Civill
             Government
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             True
             Republikes
             &
             Common-weales
             without
             Kings
             .
          
           
             A
             wonderfull●
             saying
             of
             Bishop
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             being
             nursing
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             Spiritualls
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sins
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             A
             case
             touching
             the
             Magistrates
             punishing
             the
             Sin
             of
             Church
             members
             .
          
           
             The
             direfull
             state
             of
             false
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               Bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             Euc.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             bloudie
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             Peace
             her
             Repose
             and
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bloudie
               Tenent
            
             of
             persecution
             compared
             .
          
           
             The
             maskes
             and
             vizards
             of
             the
             
               bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               &
               Peace
            
             ,
             their
             meetings
             seldome
             and
             short
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e277700
           
             *
             Matters
             touching
             the
             p●●ce
             of
             the
             English
             and
             Indians
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             said
             Governour
             did
             write
             to
             
               R.
               W.
            
             
          
           
             Great
             love
             formerly
             between
             the
             said
             Governour
             Endicot
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               W.
            
             before
             his
             Banishment
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Seale
             wherewith
             the
             Governours
             Leter
             to
             
               R.
               W.
            
             was
             sealed
             .
          
           
             Persecutours
             conclude
             no
             Conscience
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             but
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             All
             persecutours
             render
             the
             most
             innocent
             most
             odious
             .
          
           
             Cromwell
             the
             second
             ,
             a
             Refuge
             of
             the
             oppressed
             .
          
           
             This
             Rejoynder
             was
             sent
             to
             England
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             hoped
             to
             have
             been
             published
             .
          
           
             Abuse
             of
             light
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Conscience
             though
             Erroneous
             .
          
           
             True
             &
             false
             Witnesses
             both
             Confident
             .
          
           
             The
             Common
             Prayers
             &
             the
             Composers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             's
             sweet
             with
             man
             ,
             st●nks
             (
             often
             )
             in
             Gods
             nostrills
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             in
             proposing
             Motives
             and
             Baits
             to
             wise
             and
             excellent
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             Mysticall
             Drunkennesse
             and
             the
             drunken
             Language
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             language
             of
             persecutours
             .
          
           
             A
             price
             and
             a
             Heart
             blessed
             Companions
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             &
             dangerous
             path
             which
             all
             persecutours
             or
             Hunters
             walke
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             least
             〈…〉
             sparke
             of
             persecution
             tends
             to
             bloud
             ,
             and
             will
             proceed
             ,
             except
             God
             mightlly
             stop
             it
             .
          
           
             Gods
             most
             dreadfull
             Judgements
             against
             persecutours
             .
          
           
             Death
             is
             a
             Boanerges
             .
          
           
             Gray
             hayres
             are
             Gods
             Alarums
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A96610-e284710
           
             The
             seameles
             Coat
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             torne
             into
             foure
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Nations
             torne
             into
             Thousands
             .
          
           
             The
             Battells
             of
             the
             Cleargie
             .
          
           
             All
             Court
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             his
             Sword
             ,
             &
             his
             Money
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             ,
             any
             person
             and
             Religion
             hath
             serv'd
             the
             Turne
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             K.
             charging
             his
             Cleargie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Wolfe
             in
             plea
             with
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             will
             be
             alwaies
             Judge
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             Mysterie
             of
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Which
             all
             persecutours
             themselves
             (
             in
             their
             turnes
             )
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             K.
             Charles
             and
             his
             Chaplains
             forced
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             About
             Twenty
             years
             persecution
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             The
             persecution
             of
             the
             New
             and
             
               Old
               English
               Independent
               Cleargie
            
             .
          
           
             A
             briefe
             touch
             upon
             the
             15
             Proposalls
             of
             the
             (
             so
             calld
             )
             
               Independent
               Ministers
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             implicitly
             and
             silently
             challenge
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             The
             Danger
             of
             pawning
             spirituall
             Liberties
             to
             Civill
             powers
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             Attempts
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             ,
             on
             their
             Friends
             ,
             compared
             .
          
           
             The
             Authours
             desire
             as
             to
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             the
             Land
             now
             possessed
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             that
             Ejected
             .
          
           
             The
             Authour
             begs
             three
             things
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Cleargie
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Soule
             Bondage
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             The
             Bloudinesse
             of
             the
             
               Bloudie
               Tenent
            
             .
          
           
             Little
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             from
             Christ
             Jesus
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             our
             selfe-love
             biasseth
             us
             to
             Inventions
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             persecutions
             .